Forced Stories

Watch online and download free fisting porn videos to your phone, tablet or PC on our website.
Erotic stories which forced sex without approval and the desire to act in the same vein.
Read free exciting sex stories and erotic stories of forced sex to help you tune in a romantic mood.

Personal Services Pt. 2

&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; The next morning Mary found Walter, as she had expected, passed out in his chair. She rousted him out, coldly ordering him to get ready for work. He obeyed without protest, his guilt weighing on him as much as his hangover. Mary made breakfast for the kids then drove them to school in her nightgown and robe, as she often did. Back home, she was clearing the breakfast dishes when the call came from Beck’s office. Amber-the-little-bitch smugly informed her that she was to be at Mr. Beck’s office by 10. Mary angrily slammed the phone in the little bitch’s ear, but when 10 o’clock came around, she was standing in front of Amber’s desk, suffering through the young woman’s smirk as she buzzed the boss.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;You may go in,&quot; Amber informed her, voice dripping with condescension. Mary glared at her and went through the door into Beck’s office.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck was sitting at his big oak desk, studying some papers. He ignored her, leaving her standing before his desk for long minutes as he finished his reading. Finally, he turned his attention to her, laying the reports aside.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;What the fuck are you wearing?&quot; he growled, scowling at her attire.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Startled, Mary looked down at her expensive designer pantsuit in surprise. It was conservative gray, much as she had seen on many working women on her way into the office. She looked up at Beck helplessly.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Take it off,&quot; he commanded. As Mary dutifully began undressing, he fumed, &quot;I’ve got a man coming up in a few minutes and you show up looking like a goddamn lawyer.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary stopped and stared at him. &quot;A-a man?&quot; she stammered. At Beck’s impatient gesture, she continued to remove her clothing.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;An employee,&quot; Beck explained. &quot;He just finalized a deal that’s going to make me a lot of money. In addition to a fat bonus, you’re going to give him a little reward.&quot; He grinned at the stunned expression on her face. &quot;One of your famous blowjobs.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;But…but I thought I only had to…work…for you?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;You are working for me. And you’ll do exactly what I tell you to do. If I tell you to suck a man’s cock, you’re going to suck his cock. Now get that fucking suit off!&quot; he barked.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary hurried to comply, fumbling with shaking hands. So you really are a whore, she told herself. To be passed around to whomever Beck decides. Soon, everyone at the company would know. All of Walter’s and her friends and acquaintences, many of whom worked right here. Her humiliation would be public. She would be the subject of everyone’s gossip, the name whispered in excited revelations. Roderick Beck’s whore. She just wished she could understand why that thought gave her such a hot, tingly feeling all over.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Again with the fucking pantyhose,&quot; Beck shook his head disgustedly as Mary pulled off her slacks. &quot;Get ’em off,&quot; he sighed as she looked up at him questioningly.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary quickly finished unhooking her bra and let it fall, then pushed her pantyhose down, sitting in the leather armchair to pull her feet out. She remained sitting, her back to the door, waiting breathlessly for more orders.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;From now on when you come to me, I want you dressed in a skirt, no pants. Short enough to show some leg,&quot; he instructed. &quot;You’ll wear garter belt and stockings. No fucking pantyhose, understand?&quot; Mary nodded and Beck continued. &quot;High heels,&quot; he said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. &quot;And no panties. I want your pussy bare and ready. Got it?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Yes, sir,&quot; Mary answered meekly, face coloring with embarrassment.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Good. Now, spread your legs,&quot; Beck ordered. &quot;Play with your pussy ’til he gets here.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary did as he instructed, blushing anew as Beck stared between her legs with a satisfied smile on his face. She fingered herself until the intercom buzzed.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck picked up the phone and listened, then said &quot;Send him in.&quot; He hung up and gave her a warning look. &quot;Remember, it’s a reward, so it had better be good.&quot; A moment later the door opened and he said, &quot;Phillips, come in. Sit down.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary heard the man’s approach, and his startled gasp as he caught sight of her. His step faltered, but Beck waved him on to the chair next to hers. He took his seat, nervously glancing at Mary as Beck continued.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Fine work on that Japanese deal, Phillips. You haven’t been here long, but you’ll find I’m a man who rewards his people when they do good work.&quot; He held up a check. &quot;$10,000,&quot; he said, grinning as the young man’s face lit up with shocked delight. &quot;Mary, give the man his reward.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary stood and took the check Beck held out to her, then turned to Phillips. His eyes darted up and down her naked body, then up to her face as she waved the check in front of him. He took the check gingerly, turning it nervously in his hands as Mary knelt before him. Without a word, she reached for his belt, opening it then unbuttoning his trousers and fly. Phillips stared at her in shock, but dutifully raised his buttocks as she slid his pants and shorts down to his ankles. She pushed his knees apart and moved close between his legs. Pushing his shirttail up his belly, she saw his cock.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;It hung limply between his hairy thighs, resting atop his low-hanging balls. Mary leaned in and took it into her mouth. She sucked gently, teasing her tongue over the soft glans, pulling on the flaccid organ with her lips. Despite Phillips’ nervousness, Mary’s expert technique quickly coaxed a hard-on out of the timid organ. As it continued to stiffen in her mouth, she began moving her head up and down in long strokes, sucking lustily.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Phillips groaned as Mary went all the way down on his now fully hard cock, letting the head slide down her constricting throat. His thighs clamped down on her sides as he fought back a premature orgasm when she made swallowing motions with his pulsing cockhead nestled deep in her throat. She set a deliberate rhythm, sliding her sucking mouth all the way up to the head then back down to the hairy base. He did not hold out for very long. Phillips’ whole body stiffened and his hands grabbed her head, pushing the violently spasming cock all the way back down her throat and holding it there as his cum pulsed out directly into her esophagus.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary pulled away, gasping for air, swallowing hard to squelch the urge to regurgitate the slimy semen from her throat, forcing it down into her belly. She was aware of the young man pulling up his pants, thanking Mr. Beck profusely.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Next time double the profits and I’ll give you some of her pussy,&quot; Beck joked and they both laughed. Beck then dismissed Phillips. Before he left, he actually patted her on the head, smiling widely when she looked up at him. She climbed shakily to her feet as she watched him leave.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Well done, Mary,&quot; Beck praised. &quot;Now come over here.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;He spun his chair to face her as she came around the desk and she saw that he had his own cock out and had stroked it to a massive hard-on. He grinned arrogantly when her step faltered as she was taken aback all over again by the sheer size of it. He reached out and stuck his hand between her legs, his finger sliding along the wet seam of her vagina. She gasped as his finger penetrated her.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Damn, you’re wet! Sucking cock gets you hot, doesn’t it?&quot; he chuckled. &quot;Say it!&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Shame-faced, Mary turned her eyes away from his arrogant grin. &quot;Sucking cock gets me hot,&quot; she gasped, wishing she could deny it, but she knew he had ample evidence running down his finger. Her knees threatened to buckle as he continued to finger-fuck her.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck pulled his finger out and spun her around. &quot;Sit on it!&quot; he commanded. When she didn’t comply fast enough, he slapped her ass, hard. &quot;I said sit on my cock, bitch!&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary jumped at the sharp pain, then squatted slightly, reaching between her legs for his big cock. She held it steady, lining it up with her waiting hole, then lowered herself onto it. She moaned in spite of herself as the giant organ stretched the walls of her pussy. As she sat on his lap, fully impaled, he grabbed a handful of her hair and jerked her head back.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;You like that, don’t you bitch?&quot; he growled into her ear. &quot;Tell me how much you like my cock.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Oh God, yes,&quot; Mary moaned, beyond caring how she sounded. &quot;I love your cock! Your big, beautiful cock!&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;She writhed atop him, trying to work the big cock in and out. Finally, he released her hair and she began bouncing furiously up and down, driving her churning pussy onto the massive, jutting prick. She moaned loudly as she felt the impending rush of her desparately needed climax. But suddenly, she was startled out of her rhythm by the loud buzzing of the intercom. She stopped her movements as Beck picked up the phone and grunted into it.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary could hear Amber’s voice on the line, &quot;Mr. Beck, those contracts you asked for have arrived and are ready for your signature.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Bring them in,&quot; Beck ordered and hung up the phone.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary groaned in frustration and started to rise, prepared to make a sprint for the bathroom. But Beck grabbed her by the hair and yanked her back down. She gasped as her weight forcefully drove the massive cock deep into her yielding vagina once again. She tried to protest, but couldn’t seem to find her breath. Her eyes shot to the door in panic as she heard the click of the knob being turned. Time seemed to be moving in slow-motion as the door swung inward to reveal the hateful little bitch, whose step faltered as she took in the spectacle at her boss’s desk.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary averted her eyes as Amber entered. Her humiliation was now complete. She was now fully exposed as the whore she had become, completely naked, fully impaled on a stiff cock before the wretched, condescending little blonde bitch. With Beck’s relentless hold on her hair, she couldn’t even hide her face in shame.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Unable to stop herself, Mary opened her eyes and looked up at Amber as Beck began signing papers with his free hand. Amber grinned delightedly back at her, an almost gleeful sneer of scorn on her face. She let her eyes slowly travel over Mary’s naked body, lingering on the sweaty breasts heaving with Mary’s rapid breathing, the crimson nipples hugely erect, standing out like little twin soldiers. And down, over the quivering belly to the crotch, hopelessly exposed by Mary’s straddle-legged position, with the slick labia stretched thin, widely splayed by the girth of the giant cock, and the purple-headed clit poking out to touch the huge testicles.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Amber’s contemptuous gaze came back up to meet Mary’s, and Mary came. Without moving a muscle, under the smugly superior sneer of this spiteful little bitch who was everything Mary hated: young, blonde, and beautiful. Staring directly into Amber’s mocking blue eyes, Mary had the most intense orgasm of her life. She moaned low in her throat, her entire body quivering as her cunt muscles spasmed around the massive cock.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck handed the folder back to Amber, who continued to stare at Mary with amused delight. Finally, she turned and walked away, turning back for a final look from the doorway just in time to see Beck stand, pushing Mary face-down on the desk, the same position she had been in yesterday.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;I knew you were the right bitch for the job,&quot; Beck laughed after the door clicked shut behind his secretary.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary squeezed her eyes tightly against the tears of humiliation. She was a whore…a depraved little whore, excited by being treated like a sex toy. She let out a sob that became a gasp even before it was fully formed as Beck’s huge cock began slamming into her like a jackhammer. Then all thought went away as her body betrayed her once again, rushing toward another thunderous climax around the relentlessly pounding organ. She came as Beck pumped her churning cunt full of white-hot cum.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Five minutes later Mary was walking for the door on shaky legs. Having been casually dismissed by Mr. Beck, whose attention had already turned back to work, she had once again gathered her clothes and rushed into the washroom. This time she had avoided looking at herself in the mirror as she hurriedly cleaned herself and dressed. As she opened the door to leave, she darted a look back at the ruthless bastard who had so easily turned her from a snobbish upper-middle class social-climber into a wanton, cock-craving whore. He ignored her entirely. She lowered her eyes in shame as she hurried past Amber’s desk. She could feel the little bitch’s eyes following her, the same eyes that had witnessed her total humiliation. A mocking snicker of contempt followed her as she fled into the elevator.

Forced Stories

Thu, 01 Aug 2013 22:01:45 UTC

Rape reversal by ladyboys

(Very first story submission…be kind!)

CHAPTER 1
I met this hot Filipina girl, Kylie, with a deep voice in the mall. Not deep as in MANLY deep, but it was sultry, like liquid sex that was just dripping everywhere. Every time she spoke, I felt hypnotized and couldn’t stop thinking about banging her hot body. She had shoulder-length, black hair and cute tits that were big enough to handle, yet small enough to not be overwhelming, so it was a nice B-cup that stood perky. Her ass was to absolutely die for and I kept thinking how nice my cock would feel while pounding a tight little ass like that. Whether she wanted it or not, I was planning to tap that ass in my hotel room. I figured that if I could pump my first big load in her sweet pussy and leave her mind to deal with the pregnancy scare, then I could ravage the rest of her all night and there was pretty much nothing she could do about it. She would just give up and I could use her all night. Well, that was the plan anyway.

We made small talk over dinner. I can’t remember the name of the place because that was never important to me. My mind was thinking of the hotel room I had prepared. I had gags, ropes, and securing cuffs all set and ready under the sheets. I had two small cameras set up to catch all the action, especially my favorite, which was a helmet cam that I modified a bit. I could keep both hands on her and let the camera record every twitch of my cock as my balls empty themselves. I like being able to record the girl begging me not to cum in her, she’ll get pregnant, she’s scared, blah blah blah…It just adds to the excitement and my masturbation sessions afterwards. By the time she realized what was going on, she would already be locked down and unable to move while she woke to my cock furiously pumping her twat full of baby-making juice. I always hoped my bitches were fertile so I could leave that baby batter deep. My cum isn’t watery and fluid like most people. Mine is very thick and sticky, so once it goes in, no girl has ever gotten it out. I’ve heard of a few girls who ended up pregnant, but I never knew if I had a dozen or more kids out there…but back to the story…

I always have a little “roofie” on me, three to be exact. I placed a half of one in Kylie’s drink when she went to the bathroom. It would make her groggy, but still able to move. Nobody would suspect anything, including her. Once I got her into the hotel room, I could then put another drink into her with a full tablet, and then tie her up and wait for the effects to wear off. I noticed that she was talking to another cute girl on her way back from the bathroom. They looked my way and giggled a bit. The other was just as short, but with shorter hair and a nice body to match. Maybe I’d catch that one some other time. Kylie kept talking about different things and I acted like I was really interested. I was waiting for her to drink my surprise, but she didn’t. I felt the need to piss, so I excused myself to the bathroom. I returned quickly to find her drink gone, so I bottomed mine quickly, paid the bill, and we went out to catch a cab back to the hotel.

The hotel was only a few minutes away, but when we were almost there, I felt a dizzying sensation and found I had to fight a bit to keep my eyes open. “Are you okay, dear?” she asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I think maybe the alcohol got to me,” I stammered. My brain was active, but my body felt sluggish. The obvious problem was not hitting me yet.

We got back to the hotel room and all thoughts had left my mind. I saw the bed and sat on it.

…and that was the last thing I remembered until I woke up. “Nice to finally have you awake, baby,” Kylie laughed. “You didn’t actually think I’d fall for that roofie stuff, did you? Oh, you poor little dear.” I tried to speak to say something, but I….I….the gag was in MY mouth! What in the absolute hell? I tried moving, but the ropes were holding ME, not her! “Oh, honey, my friend works in this hotel. I had him check out the room after you left and he told me about all the toys you have in here, so I planned a BIG surprise just for you.” I was gagged, tied down, face, down, my butt in the air, legs wide open, and no way to get out of it.

CHAPTER 2
She had undressed down to her light, blue panties. I saw those perfect B-cups and I wanted to get my mouth on them so badly that for just a moment, I forgot about being tied. There was a knock at the door, so she left my view. I heard it open…I heard some whispers…giggling again…A LOT of giggles! There were at least four or five different voices! At this moment, I knew that I was in trouble, but I had no idea what extent of the trouble. “Since you were so kind to want something hardcore, I thought I would let you have all the hardcore action you can handle tonight, but YOU are the one getting fucked, baby.”

My mind was reeling, still under the effects of the roofie, but I knew something was out of place. Something wasn’t making sense. I was right! There were five more girls there and they were all getting undressed quickly…including the girl from the restaurant. She was there, too! They all stood close together with nothing but panties on. I was rock hard, but scared.
“Okay girls….ready? ONE!”…They all hooked their fingers into their panties…”TWO!”…They all turned around, so I could see their asses…”THREE!”…They all bent over and dropped the last bit of clothing at the same moment. I saw gorgeous flesh that I needed to sink my cock into. “Okay now, let’s show him the fun he’s going to have!” At that moment, my heart beat so hard in my chest, I actually felt pain. They all turned at once and I saw…cocks?

COCKS????? They were all ladyboys??? There was no clue at all, I mean, they LOOK like women! No Adam’s apples, no thick legs, no big shoulders…none of that. Oh shit! I struggled against my bonds, but they were not moving at all. In that moment, everything became clear. They were going to be the ones to rape ME and not the other way around! In a flash, these girls looked like vampires about to eat a virgin! They were all running their hands all over me and I felt their cocks brushing against me. They were all hard. Some were five or six inches, but I saw one monster that had to have been eight or nine…Shit, it was bigger than mine!

“Okay girls, you know what to do. We talked about this. He likes ‘hardcore’, so we’re gonna give him something HARDCORE, right?” Every one of them started high-fiving each other, laughing, and lubing their cocks. I felt fingers pressing something slimy against my ass and using her fingers to push it in. I started to struggle again and try to tighten my ass so she couldn’t get her finger in there. Whoever it was, she just laughed. “Baby, you’re gonna get fucked one way or the other.” I felt a sharp pain as someone smacked my ass. Another smack…and another…and they were all taking turns smacking me pretty hard. I could tell from the burning that my skin was turning red, which sent shrieks of happiness to the group. My eyes were closed during this assault, so I felt hands gripping my head in a rush of motion. The gag was ripped out of my mouth, but as I began to yell, I felt a large, mushy object being shoved right back in. I looked up to see the girl from the restaurant. Her face was in total pleasure as she rammed my face with her hard rod. She had a look of slight evil with it. Controlling me, gagging me, and forcing me to take her deeper down my throat seemed to be heaven for her. “That’s right, you bastard, you’re gonna get all our cum tonight.”

Wait…my mind processed…her cock in my mouth…all girls lubing up…NO CONDOMS!!!!! NO FUCKING CONDOMS! They were going to cum inside me unprotected! She could tell that the puzzle pieces finally clicked in place. As she fucked my face, she spoke one word with each thrust. “Yes…you…bitch…We’re…gonna…cum…so…much…in…you…to…night!” More cheers from the group. I was fighting to keep my jaw shut as much as I could to keep that cock from going down my throat, but it was growing more and more difficult with each thrust.

CHAPTER 3
I felt weight behind me. I knew what was about to happen and I tried to squirm and move, but all I managed to do was to push up or down a little. I couldn’t move my ass to the side at all. I felt something hot pressing right on my ass and pushing slightly. My natural reflexes shut my ass tighter, but the pressure stayed firm. Every moment that I relaxed even a little, I felt the pressure get harder.

“Girls, do we do this nice and slow?”

“NOOOOO!” came a unified reply. “Fuck him hard! Ram his ass! Make him into a cock-whore!” were some of the calls the other girls made. It was Kylie! She was going to… She was about to go where nobody had gone before. “Well, baby, you heard the girls,” and with that, she suddenly grabbed my hips in a death vice and lunged forward with a strength I couldn’t have imagined. I was suddenly and completely impaled on her cock. I felt like a red, hot branding iron had been shoved up my ass. At the moment she de-virginized me, I tried to scream. My jaw opened all the way and the other girl took perfect advantage of that moment to easily ram her cock fully into and down my throat. I couldn’t stop it any longer. I was being spit-roasted and impaled simultaneously. Both girls were like overpowered jackhammers, viciously rocking my body. I could hear the cheers. I could hear the laughter. Tears started flowing and they laughed at that, too. The pain was so intense and I could feel every ridge on both cocks as one thrust after another continued to hurt. Oh my God, it hurt! I struggled to move. I struggled to breathe. I couldn’t move. Relentlessly they both pounded. The girl in my mouth said that she didn’t want to cum too soon, so she left my mouth. As I was heaving for air, another cock began raping my mouth. I could taste the precum on her tip. It was fucking nasty and smelled weird. She didn’t care. She was just happy to be in a hole, and down my throat she went. She was a bit bigger around than the first cock, so my throat got stretched a little more.

Kylie finally lay on top of me. She kept thrusting hard. Hands were gripping my ass cheeks, pulling them apart so she could get in a little deeper. I felt her balls slapping against me. Her cock kept pounding hard, non-stop, but she would grind in a little deeper every so often, and it would hurt more. I couldn’t yell or cry out in pain from the cock in my mouth, but the sounds I was making were pure heaven for her. I felt her cock getting a little stiffer and the tip got a little bigger. I knew what was going to happen and I tried one last time to tighten up and push the invading flesh out, but my only reward was more pain as she slammed her well-lubricated fuck-stick back into me. Kylie was holding my shoulders like a lover would. “Now you’re gonna know what it feels like to have cum pumped deep inside you,” she said.
Again, the other girls started to cheer. “Fill his ass, honey!” “Yeah, own that bitch!”
Kylie started thrusting harder. I could tell she was close. I pump that hard when I feel my balls about to explode. Every thrust seemed to push me deeper into the bed. She was giving me long power strokes. Every time my ass would bounce back up, she would pound down hard again. She started getting faster…and faster. The room was a bouncing mash of color. All I could see was the body in front of me.

“I’m gonna fill your ass, bitch!” Kylie hissed in my ear. “You are gonna be our fucktoy all night.”

The girl in front jumped away from my face, being replaced by yet a third cock. She held the cock from my mouth and asked, “Do you want her to cum in your ass, whore?”

“Please stop! It hurts! Pleeeeeease stooooop!” I could only yell.
She slapped my face and grabbed me. “I asked you a question. Do you want her to cum in your ass?” Meanwhile, Kylie kept pounding. Her cock had inflated to its biggest size.

“NO!…PLEASE, NO!…

“TOO LATE! I’m gonna cum…” Kylie cried out. “ I’m….gonna….AH…..AH……Oh….God….OH GOD….OOOOH…..”

“NO!….GET OUT!….NOT INSIDE ME! PLEEEEASE….GO…NOOOOO!”

As I begged, Kylie couldn’t hold her pleasure any longer. My begging sent her over the edge and she rammed one last time, holding herself as deeply as she could. She tried pushing in deeper with her legs and tried to crawl deeper inside me. “I’M CUUMMMMIIIIINNNNNG! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!” Her orgasm took her breath as her balls contracted, sending thick ropes of rape-juice clear into the deepest parts of my ass. I felt every jerk and twitch every spasm. I felt each blast of nasty sperm that claimed my no longer virgin hole. It was burning hot, sticky, nasty, and wet. I felt the warmth spreading. That bitch just raped me and bred me. Her aftershocks lasted quite a bit. I could feel smaller twitching and tremors from her cock. It was still pouring cum in me. She laid down on top of me to catch her breath, her cock softening slightly, but still locked tightly inside me. My ass had not stretched much, so every damn drop of her slimy fuck-juice was kept inside for the next girl to shove in deeper.

“I got it on video!” one girl happily cried out. “I got your cock pumping him full of cum!”

“I got his face on my phone, hahahahahaha,” another girl laughed. She started mocking my pain with “NOOOOOO, DON’T CUM IN MEEEEEE…hahahahahahaha.” Cheers erupted from the entire group as they celebrated their conquest of an anal virgin complete with him…ME…being filled with my rapist’s sticky seed. It was only the first load of many that my ass would be forced to swallow that night.

CHAPTER 4
My legs began shaking from the sheer force of the fucking my ass had just endured. As a cock was shoved in my mouth again, I felt another cock mercilessly plunge into my freshly ravaged ass. It was a little bigger, and it shoved Kylie’s cum in deeper. I was too tired to fight. My ass opened easier for that cock, but it still burned. It still hurt so bad. Something began to tingle inside my ass during this new assault. It felt kind of good. As a result, my ass muscles finally relaxed a bit.

“The bitch is starting to like it!” the girl yelled. “Yeah, his ass is opening up.”
“Fine,” Kylie called, “but I tore his bitch ass open first. The tightness was all mine, hahahaha.” She walked over to my face and leaned in close to where a cock was choking me. “I came in you first. You’re my whore.” She spat in my face. “…and you’re going to be my whore forever, baby!”, and she brought her hand down on my ass harder than anyone had done before. As soon as I tightened from that slap, I heard it again…“Oh….gonna fill your ass up some more…mmmmm……oh…oh…..oh…” I had no fight left. I just laid there with my ass wide open and filled with thickening cock. I heard her moans of pleasure as she emptied herself into me. She kept doing tiny, but deep thrusts to milk the cum from her balls. I felt the fresh deposit of sperm, but it didn’t burn as much as Kylie’s did. Since my ass was tipped up, the cum couldn’t escape. It just crawled deeper into me. Girls kept rotating all night from my mouth. They got hard, fucked me, deposited cum in my ass, and moved off. Another girl took her turn. Over and over this happened all night. I lost track of how many times they used me. I heard them talking on the phone to friends. I heard the door knock a few times. To this day, I wonder if more girls showed up to the rape party I stupidly made for myself. I can’t lie though. By the end of the night, I was enjoying the feeling of cock. I wanted it in my ass. I wanted to eat it. I wanted to feel that warm gush of sperm entering my body again and again. Kylie made me cum during one of her very many turns that night and I think that was the point where I accepted my fate.

Kylie was right. I became her cock-whore. We make love sometimes since she and I are now together in a relationship, but she regularly has me service all of her ladyboy friends whenever they want. Every time they come to our apartment, she tells me to strip and get on my knees. Every girl she has over just uses me until they are finished. Sometimes it is just a blow job. Sometimes it is me being fucked. Sometimes it is every day or many times a day. Every time they use me, they rape me as hard as they can for as long as they can. I don’t even care anymore because I like the feeling of being controlled, held down, and raped over and over. I used to like the idea of pumping my cum into a woman, but now I only want cum pumped into me unless I get to empty my balls into Kylie. The more I get, the happier I am.

Forced Stories

Thu, 10 Aug 2017 09:43:25 UTC

Personal Services Pt. 1

&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Mary Conley checked her makeup in the tiny mirror of her compact. Her ruby-red lipstick was perfect, thick mascara and smoky eye shadow, light blush across her high cheekbones all checked out fine. After applying a light dusting of powder across her nose, she snapped the compact closed and slipped it back into her purse. She hoped she looked all right, dressed in a dark green pantsuit over a white blouse. She had never been summoned to the office of her husband’s boss. When she’d gotten the call from Mr. Beck’s secretary this morning, she’d been alarmed, thinking something had happened to her husband. But everything was fine, the secretary had assured her, Mr. Beck just needed to speak to her about a matter of some importance. Other than that, the secretary would give her no clue as to what he might want with Mary.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Fluffing her dark-red curls nervously, she looked up at the numbers as the elevator slowly climbed its way to the top floor. When the doors slid open, she stepped out into a richly decorated reception area. A pretty blonde who looked about 19 sat at a desk polishing her fingernails. She looked up cooly as Mary approached the desk.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;I’m Mary Conley,&quot; she said, and at the girl’s look of indifference, added, &quot;Mr. Beck wanted to see me?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;The blonde picked up the phone and pushed a button. &quot;Mr. Conley’s wife is here,&quot; she announced, then hung up and pointed at the door to Mary’s right. &quot;They’re waiting for you,&quot; she said in a bored tone. &quot;You can go in.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Thank you,&quot; Mary smiled, adding in her mind, &quot;little bitch.&quot; She moved to the door and opened it, stepping into a wood-paneled office that was large enough to host a revival meeting. There was thick shag carpeting on the floor, a pair of leather sofas and coffee table in one corner, and three men, one of whom was her husband, seated around the largest oak desk she’d ever seen. The man seated behind the desk rose to greet her.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;I’m Roderick Beck,&quot; he introduced himself with a disarming smile, reaching out to shake her hand. She recognized him of course, having seen him a number of times at company functions, although they had never spoken. Around 50, he was quite handsome, with a full head of slicked-back black hair over a deeply tanned face with steely gray eyes and a hawk-like profile. He was about six feet tall, with the lean frame of a powerfully built man who had not let his muscles turn to flab as he aged. He had the air of supreme self-confidence of a man who had single-handedly built an empire. She could feel the strength in his grasp as she shook the proferred hand. She couldn’t help but find him attractive, even a bit intoxicating.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;This is Harvey Feinberg, head of our legal department,&quot; he indicated the sour-faced, balding man sitting in a chair to the side of the desk who nodded, but offered no other greeting. &quot;And you know your husband, of course,&quot; he said with a smile.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Yes, of course,&quot; Mary answered with a nervous laugh. &quot;Hello, dear.&quot; Walter mumbled a hello, his eyes refusing to meet hers.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Please, have a seat,&quot; Beck pulled her attention back. He guided her to the leather armchair beside the one Walter sat in before the great desk. &quot;Would you like some coffee? Maybe tea or a soft-drink?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Coffee, please,&quot; Mary answered.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck settled behind his desk, pushing a button on the phone. &quot;Amber, coffee for Mrs. Conley,&quot; he barked. Mary could tell he was a man used to giving orders. A moment later, the sullen blonde from the desk out front entered. She moved to a bar at the side of the room and poured the coffee, then brought the cup and saucer to Mary.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Thank you,&quot; Mary smiled sweetly, eliciting an icy glare.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Will there be anything else, sir?&quot; Amber asked, turning toward the big man.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck waved her away with a negligent gesture. Mary could barely contain a chuckle at the little bitch’s treatment. When the door closed behind her, Beck turned his attention back to Mary. &quot;Now, Mrs. Conley…&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Mary. Please,&quot; she interrupted him, giving a bit of a flirtatious smile.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Mary,&quot; Beck amended. &quot;As to why I asked you here.&quot; He shot a look at Walter. &quot;I suppose Walt here has told you of his recent…predicament?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Predicament? No,&quot; Mary answered curiously, looking over at Walter, who was studiously examining the hairs on the back of his hand. She knew something had been bothering him for some time. He’d been drinking more and more, spending more time away from home. Any time she had inquired, he’d been elusive and vague, claiming pressures at work.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck regarded Walter for a moment with a raised eyebrow, then growled, &quot;Feinberg?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;The little lawyer cleared his throat to get Mary’s attention, then read from a file he held. &quot;Over a fifteen month period, beginning in April of last year and lasting until three weeks ago, Walter Conley embezzled $320,760 from Beck Industries Incorporated,&quot; he intoned in a reedy, nasal voice.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary blinked at the little man, not comprehending. &quot;Embezzled…&quot; she turned to her husband, who avoided her eyes, then to Mr. Beck, who watched her closely with his hawk-like gaze. &quot;There must be some mistake,&quot; she said weakly.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;No mistake,&quot; Feinberg interjected, holding up another piece of paper. &quot;He’s already signed his confession.&quot; He passed the confession to Mary, who held it in shaking fingers and tried to read. After a moment, she glanced at a still-despondent Walter, then passed it back.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;What if he gave back the money?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;No good,&quot; Feinberg assured her. &quot;As it says here in the confession, Mr. Conley used the money to cover gambling debts.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Gambling debts? Mary looked incredulously at her husband who hung his head in shame. She knew he played poker and bet on sports, but $320,000? Finally, she turned her helpless gaze back to Beck.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck sat forward in his chair, his steely eyes studying her face. Finally he spoke. &quot;I built this company with my own two hands,&quot; he rumbled. His voice rose as he continued. &quot;I put in hundred hour weeks, gave up on having a family, fought off take-overs and ruthless competitors. I put my own blood and sweat into it for the last thirty years!&quot; He was nearly shouting, red in the face with anger as Mary quailed before him. He took a deep breath, settling back as he calmed himself. &quot;That’s why,&quot; he continued in a more subdued tone, &quot;I take it personally when one of my people steals from me.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;With a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach, she asked in a small voice, &quot;What are you going to do?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;I could turn this over to the police,&quot; Beck said, pointing at the folder Feinberg held. &quot;A call to my golfing buddy the D.A. and old Walt there goes away for ten-to-twenty.&quot; Walter appeared as if he would be sick any moment now. &quot;We take away the company cars you both drive, foreclose on the mortgage the company holds on your home, and, since it seems he doesn’t have any of the money left, we’d put a lien against your personal belongings to recoup some of our loss.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary’s hands were shaking so badly she had to set the coffee cup on Beck’s desk lest she spill it.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Of course, without Walt’s income, you would have to get a job. In today’s market, with your lack of job skills, you might get on as a maid somewhere. If not, there’s always welfare. You’d certainly have to pull your kids out of that fancy private school they go to, send them to public school with the gangs and dope pushers. College is out of the question. You’ve got one nearing college age, don’t you?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Head spinning, Mary murmurred, &quot;Susan. She’s 17.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Ah, yes. Susan,&quot; Beck said, smiling. &quot;And your son John is how old, 16? And little Nikki is 14?&quot; Mary nodded blindly. &quot;Well, maybe they could get jobs to help make ends meet. At any rate, your life will be very much changed.&quot; He fell silent, letting the reality of the situation sink in for a long moment.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Or…&quot; he said finally.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary looked up hopefully.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;You could work off your husbands debt.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary was taken aback. She had no job skills, he’d said so himself. What could she do? &quot;W-work?&quot; she stammered. &quot;You mean for the company?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck snapped his fingers at Feinberg, who whipped another document out of his folder.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;This is a personal services contract,&quot; Feinberg explained, handing the several-page document to Mary, &quot;between yourself and Mr. Beck for a term of 5 years. Your annual salary would be $64,000, which would revert back to B.I.I. against the amount of Mr. Conley’s debt.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary studied the contract, but all her reeling brain could pick out was a bunch of &quot;party of the first part&quot; and &quot;wherefore&quot; and &quot;thereas&quot; legalese. &quot;What would I be doing?&quot; she asked.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Just what it says,&quot; Beck answered with a wolfish grin. &quot;Personal services.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;That leering stare told Mary just how &quot;personal&quot; those services were likely to be. Her face burned hotly with embarrassment. She wanted to throw that contract back in his sneering face. But she did not. Finally, she asked, &quot;And if I agree?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Then Walt stays on at his present salary. Of course I’ll be keeping my eye on him,&quot; he gave Walter a warning look before turning back to Mary. &quot;You keep your house, your car, your belongings. Keep your kids in that school… Everybody’s happy,&quot; he concluded with an insolent grin.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary’s brain worked feverishly, searching for a way out. Despair gripped her stomach as she slowly reconciled herself to the fact that she was trapped. &quot;It seems I have little choice,&quot; she finally uttered. She turned to Feinberg. &quot;Where do I sign?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Not so fast,&quot; Beck interrupted. &quot;I didn’t get where I am today by accepting untested merchandise. Stand up and show me what I’m buying.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Taken aback, Mary rose slowly to her feet. She looked at Beck uncertainly.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Take off your clothes,&quot; he ordered. At her hesitation, he growled, &quot;Or get out now and I make a phone call.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Dropping her frightened eyes from the powerful man’s uncompromising gaze, Mary fumbled with the buttons of her jacket. She slipped the jacket from her shoulders and laid it carefully over the arm of her chair. A furtive glance at Beck’s intent stare told her she was to continue. After unbuttoning her sleeves then the front of her blouse, she unbuckled her fashionable belt and undid her pants. She was aware of Walter’s uncomfortable fidgeting and Feinberg’s cold gaze as well as Beck’s scrutiny as she let the blouse fall, laying it over the jacket. A quick intake of breath and she bent over to push her pants to her ankles. She sat on the edge of her chair to slip off her shoes and extract her feet from the fallen pants. At Beck’s gesture, she rose to her feet once again, now wearing only her bra and hose. She crossed her wrists self-consciously where her pubic triangle showed through the sheer fabric of her pantyhose.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck studied her silently for a moment, then said, &quot;I can’t say much for your choice of underwear. Take it off.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Face burning in shame, Mary complied, slowly pushing down her pantyhose. Her bare ass met the leather upholstery of the chair as she sat to remove the flimsy garment. Rising again, her eyes staring unfocused out the window behind Beck’s head, she reached up to unfasten her bra. As it came off her shoulders, she dropped it unthinkingly to the floor.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Turn around,&quot; Beck commanded. &quot;Slowly.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Arms hanging limply at her sides, Mary turned woodenly before three sets of male eyes. Even in her dazed state, she was aware of the hungry looks they gave her, even her husband. Although 35 and the mother of three teenagers, she was very proud of her body. Strict dieting, three days a week at the health club and weekly visits to the beauty salon, as well as various cosmetic procedures by her friendly neighborhood plastic surgeon, gave her a face and body that could easily pass for ten years younger. Slender and firm, with an all-over tan, she had long, shapely legs, a tight little ass, flat tummy, and the best 36-C breasts money could buy. As she came back around, Beck was nodding appreciatively.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;I guess that answers the question of whether you’re a natural redhead,&quot; he joked, looking down at her black pubes, which were cropped short and trimmed to a neat little triangle. Mary clenched her teeth, fighting back tears of shame as she was sized up like a pet for sale. Beck let his eyes wander over her body a minute longer before continuing. &quot;Now then, Walter tells me you give a mean blowjob.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary’s eyes flared wide, a fresh red flush creeping up her face. Walter had actually discussed her sexual prowess with his boss? But then again, it wasn’t so surprising considering what a spineless worm he was. Unsure how to respond, she remained silent, dreading what she knew was coming next.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Come around here and give me a demonstration.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary hesitated, but thinking of her kids and what was at stake, she started around the desk.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Uh-uh,&quot; Beck stopped her with an upraised palm. &quot;On your hands and knees,&quot; he commanded. &quot;Crawl to me.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary stopped, staring in disbelief, but Beck’s face was uncompromising. She realized what he was doing: showing her who was in control. But her knowing did not change the fact. She would have to endure whatever humiliation he threw at her, otherwise her family would be ruined. Reluctantly, she dropped to her knees, then her hands, and crawled on the thick carpet around to the back of the desk. Beck pushed his chair back, swivelling toward her as she neared. She stopped at his feet, awaiting further commands but none were forthcoming. Looking up, she saw the smug look on Beck’s face. He raised one eyebrow expectantly, silently ordering her.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;With her hands shaking uncontrollably, Mary reached for Beck’s belt. She could see the bulge his cock was making in the front of his trousers and her hands brushed over it as she managed to unbuckle the belt and fumbled to unbutton his pants. Taking a deep breath in a futile attempt to calm her nervous trembling, she drew down the zipper and pulled the two sides apart. His cock popped out of the slit in his boxers before she was prepared and suddenly she was staring right at it from just inches away. She was mesmerized, staring at the largest cock she’d ever seen. It had to be at least 9 inches, nearly as thick as her wrist, straight as an arrow as it throbbed to full erection before her very eyes.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck let her stare at it for a long moment before he spoke. &quot;Let’s see just how good you really are,&quot; he challenged.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Startled out of her trance, Mary flushed with embarrassment again at being caught staring. Taking the enormous prick gingerly between her fingertips, she opened her mouth and, after one false start, closed her lips over it. After a few moments of warm-up in which she ran her lips and tongue over the bulging ridge of his cockhead, she worked into a rhythm, sucking hard as she bobbed her head up and down, slipping about half of the giant prick into her mouth. Then Beck’s strong hands grabbed her head and pulled her down as he shoved his entire cock into her mouth, the bulbous head snaked down her throat.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;You’re right, Walt. She does have a deep throat,&quot; Beck chuckled, holding Mary’s head in place for a long moment before finally letting her back off.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary grasped the thick shaft in her fist as she pulled off it gasping for breath. Long strings of slobber hung from it to her mouth. Her eyes teared up. She barely had time to suck in a breath before Beck pulled her down again, forcing his big prick down her throat again, chuckling to himself as she struggled.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;This time when he let her up, Mary pushed his hands firmly away from her head and immediately went back down on his prick before he could protest, deciding she’d be better off by giving him a more enthusiastic blow-job than letting him shove that thing down her throat and choke her to death. The sooner she got him off, the sooner this humiliating experience would be over. She began sucking in earnest, bobbing her head up and down fast, sucking lustily. Every tenth stroke or so, she would let the enormous prick slide down her throat, giving Beck the deep-throat action he so desired. A satisfied grunt told her how successful her efforts were.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Then suddenly, Beck pushed her off his cock and stood, letting his trousers fall. He unbuttoned the boxers and let them slide down also. Mary was left looking up at his towering figure, massive cock jutting out over her head. He yanked her to her feet and spun her around, bending her over the desk. His strong hand in the middle of her back pushed her down, mashing her tits against the desktop.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Spread your asscheeks,&quot; Beck growled deeply.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Aware of her husband and the cold-faced lawyer watching intently, Mary complied with Beck’s command. Grasping each firm globe in a hand, she pulled her crack open, exposing her asshole and making her pussy gape. She felt the big head of Beck’s cock press against her. It slid up and down her slit, across her asshole and down over her distended clitoris. Mary whimpered in spite of herself. The juices seeping from the mouth of her cunt coated his cockhead.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck chuckled wickedly. &quot;God damn, that pussy’s wet! You want it bad, don’t you baby?&quot; he asked, continuing to tease her with the head of his cock. &quot;You want my cock, don’t you? Say it!&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Yes, I want your cock&quot; Mary whined, tears of humiliation stinging her eyes, whether it was from being abused by a virtual stranger, her husband and the other man watching it happen, or the fact that it was so obviously turning her on, she didn’t know. She gasped as Beck’s big cock pressed against her pussy.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;I knew you were a hot little bitch,&quot; Beck stopped with his cockhead poised at the entrance to her vagina. &quot;Walt there said you weren’t that interested in sex. Oh, he said you were good at it, but you could take it or leave it. But you and I know better, don’t we?&quot; he asked, emphasizing his question with a shove of his cock, wedging the big head an inch into her.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;He says he hasn’t fucked you for six months,&quot; Beck continued. &quot;Now I know that hot little cunt hasn’t gone six months without cock, has it?&quot; He shoved another inch of cock into her, stretching her cunt wide. &quot;Has it?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;No,&quot; Mary admitted with a whimper.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;So who have you been fucking?&quot; Beck asked, sinking another inch of cock into her burning pussy. When she did not answer, he slapped her asscheek hard and thrust even more of his big cock into her yielding pussy, demanding, &quot;Who?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Randy!&quot; Mary yelped.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Ah, Randy,&quot; Beck sighed, as if her admission gave him as much pleasure as her body was. He shot an I told you so look at Walter, who looked on in impotent silence. &quot;And who is this Randy?&quot; Beck asked as his big hands grasped her hips. He slowly pushed his cock in to the hilt as Mary answered.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;H-he…unh…gives massages at th-…the health club,&quot; Mary stammered as her pussy was filled with cock.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;You fuck at the club?&quot; Beck queried, pulling his cock out and plunging it back in.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Yes,&quot; Mary gasped as Beck’s big prick began sliding in and out in long, deliberate strokes. &quot;I book a…ungh…massage every…*gasp*…Monday and Friday.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck’s pelvis smacked into Mary’s ass as he stroked into her more forcefully and continued his interrogation. &quot;I thought you went to the health club three times a week. What happened to Wednesday?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary gritted her teeth. How did he know so much? Was there anything Walter hadn’t told him? She could barely think past that huge cock pounding into her creaming cunt.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Wednesday is his day off,&quot; she muttered, grasping the edge of the desk as she was rocked again and again by the powerful man slamming his enormous cock into her. Beck’s mocking laughter furthered her humiliation and her excitement. Knowing that her husband was helplessly watching gave her a perverse thrill as Beck jackhammered his huge dick into her faster and faster. Unable to control herself, a cry escaped her lips and she came with mind-numbing force.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Suddenly, Beck yanked his cock out of her with a wet sucking sound, leaving her spasming cunt grasping at air. He grabbed her by the hair and jerked her off the desk, spinning her around and pushing her to her knees just in time to catch the first spurt of his semen full in the face. He held her head with one hand and stroked his spurting cock with the other, sending gouts of hot cum onto her face and into her open mouth. Finally he plunged his cock into her mouth, allowing her to suck the last few drops of cum out of his deflating member. After she had licked it clean, he pulled away from her and began putting his pants back in order.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;You pass,&quot; he grinned down at her. He reached his hand out to Feinberg and snapped his fingers. Feinberg passed him the contract as Mary climbed unsteadily to her feet. Beck laid the contract on his desk and picked up a pen, passing it to Mary. He pointed, indicating where she was to sign.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary took the pen. She looked to her husband, whose eyes shied away. She stood for a moment, cum dripping from her face onto her boobs, then signed the document. Beck gave a satisfied grunt and passed the contract back to Feinberg, who took it as his cue to leave.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck turned back to Mary, who stood woodenly. &quot;Welcome to Beck Industries,&quot; he stated exuberantly, giving her a slap on the bare asscheek which made her jump. &quot;You can get cleaned up in there,&quot; he pointed to the side door leading to his private washroom.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary walked around the desk with as much dignity as she could muster while naked and covered in semen. She gathered up her clothes, then went into the bathroom and shut the door. She went to the sink and turned on the water. She stopped, catching her reflection in the mirror.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Whore,&quot; she whispered, staring at her cum-covered face. Her lipstick was smeared, mascara ran down her cheeks and her hair was disheveled.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;She felt disgusted by the fact that she had been forced to fuck, but even moreso that it had excited her so, and even now it gave her a tingling rush to think of what had just happened. She bent down and washed her face, then wet a washcloth and wiped away the rest of the semen. She sat on the toilet to pee, then washed herself between the legs. She got dressed quickly and came out of the bathroom to find Beck alone, reseated behind his desk, already back at work.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;She stood awkwardly for a moment, but Beck ignored her. Finally, she asked meekly, &quot;Um, what now?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Beck looked up at her distractedly. &quot;Go home,&quot; he said. &quot;I’ll have my secretary schedule you when I want you.&quot; He turned his attention back to the papers on his desk.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Face flushing anew at the negligent dismissal, she turned to leave.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Oh, and Mary…&quot; Beck said, stopping her at the door. When she looked back, he wagged a finger at her. &quot;No more massages from Randy.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;She turned away from his arrogant grin and left the office. As she came out, Amber the little bitch secretary gave her a smug look that made Mary wonder whether she knew what had gone on inside. Mary glared at her and turned away. Walter was waiting as she came to the elevators. She pointedly ignored him as she pushed the button and waited. When the door opened, he followed her into the elevator.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Mary angrily pushed the button and stood with her arms crossed, aware of Walter staring forlornly at her.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Mary,&quot; he began, reaching out to tentatively touch her shoulder.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Don’t you dare touch me!&quot; Mary rounded on him furiously. &quot;Don’t you ever touch me again! Not that you’ve showed any inclination lately. You haven’t touched me for six months! I hope you remember it well, because that’s the last time you’ll ever touch me! How the hell could you lose 320 thousand dollars gambling?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Walter backed into the corner before her fury, blinking at her rapid change of subjects. &quot;I just got in too deep,&quot; he answered sheepishly. &quot;My debt just kept growing and growing.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;So you stole to pay it?&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;I had no choice. Those guys break your legs if you don’t pay.&quot;<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;&quot;Break your legs?&quot; Mary shouted incredulously. &quot;You almost got your children thrown out on the street! You could have spent 20 years in jail! You HAVE turned me into a whore! A WHORE Walter! Well I’m his whore!&quot; she screamed, pointing up toward Beck’s office. &quot;You sold me for a pack of cards! And you’ll never have me again!&quot; she added, turning away in a huff and striding out of the elevator as the door slid open at the lobby.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Walter did not come home from work that night. Mary fixed dinner for the kids and went to bed early. She did not sleep, however, the day’s events clouding her thoughts. The next five years of her life belonged to a man she barely knew. A handsome, powerful man it was true, but also a ruthless man who had purposefully degraded her in front of others. Perhaps the most troubling aspect, though, was that it had excited her so, the way he had made her do things she never could have imagined. A shiver went down her spine as she wondered what more he had in store for his new whore.<br />&nbsp;&nbsp; &nbsp;Sometime after midnight, she heard Walter come stumbling in. She took cruel satisfaction in the sound of his drunken fumbling at the locked bedroom door. Finally he gave up and wandered away, no doubt to pass out in his recliner, where he’d spent many a night in the last six months anyway. Mollified somewhat by that small victory, Mary was finally able to fall asleep.

Forced Stories

Tue, 30 Jul 2013 22:56:10 UTC

HAVING THE HEADMISTRESS – A tale of mind control and abuse

The story i’m about to tell, be it good or bad, is the story of my life over the last two years. I would tell you that it’s true in every aspect, but i feel certain that no-one would believe me so i shall save myself ridicule and say no such thing. It’s the story of my ability. . . my ability to control people to do whatever i want, whatever i desire.
I discovered this talent by accident a couple of years ago, and to this day i don’t know how it works and i don’t know why it works, but work it does, and with an effectiveness that means that with a simple gesture and the power of thought i can get anyone to do my bidding, no matter how disturbing my wish may be. They are simply powerless to refuse.

It all started on a crisp spring morning in 2006. I was pouring myself a second cup of coffee in the staff room of the secondary school where i work as a music teacher in the suburbs of london. It was five minutes until lessons started when in walked Sylvia Denby the Head Mistress and, therefore, my boss. At the ripe old age of forty nine she was eleven years my senior and though i doubt she had ever been classically pretty she was certainly attractive in that strong, Queen Boadicea kind of way that just makes you wish she was breast feeding you. . . ahem… or is that just me?… Those breasts, those huge round jugs, the countless times…
I’d fantasized what they must look like in the flesh. But those fantasies were nothing compared to what i’d dreamt of doing to that beautiful, round, mature backside of hers that fanned out wide and deliciously from her still relatively slim waist. Unfortunately, this sexy older woman was also a first class tyrant who took great pleasure in making mine, and everyone elses, working lives as miserable as possible, and in doing so causing my fantasies of her to lean more towards torture than tendernous.

But, getting back to the morning in question, she had just walked past me, wearing a tight knee length skirt, figure hugging sweater and suit jacket, her hair tide tightly in a bun at the back, and yet again not saying a word of greeting to me when i noticed a small, white feather caught in the hair at the back of her head. Without thinking about what i was doing i reached out to pluck it off and, in doing so, managed to accidentally brush the back of her head with my hand. The moment contact was made i felt a curious tingling sensation run through my fingers but, before i had time to wonder what this feeling could be, she turned round in a flash and snapped ‘What the hell do you think you’re doing Robert?!!’
‘S. . S. . Sorry Sylvia’ i stammered back, god she made me nervous, ‘I was just getting this feather, it was caught in your hair’.
Calming down slightly she said ‘Well, in future i’d appreciate it if you kept your hands to yourself, unless you’d like a sexual harrassment case on your hands’.
And with that she stormed from the room, leaving me wondering what the hell had just happened and desperately wishing that someone would catch her giving a student a blowjob. Divorced, sacked and imprisoned, that should sort the bitch out. But all this was just wishful thinking and, as the bell rang for lessons, i had to put it out of my mind and get to class.

A few hours later as the bell rang for lunch and the corridors filled with children desperate to get outside, i headed down to the technical department with my digital camera in hand to get some photos processed for the music department walls. In a world of my own i strolled into the tech room and was stopped dead in my tracks by the sight that met me.
Right there in front of me was Sylvia Denby, snooty head mistress, on her knees, blouse open, huge tits on show, and hungrily sucking the cock of Jamie Roper, a thirteen year old student from her study group.
So engrossed were they in what they were doing that i managed to step sideways into the open door of a supply cupboard without either of them noticing me. Heart pounding in my chest i glanced carefully around the door and just stared, unable to take my eyes off the rapidly bobbing head of my boss as she gave ‘head’ to this child right there in front of me.
Hypnotized by the rythmic movement of her jiggling jugs and wonderfully disgusting slurping sounds as she lapped at his underage penis. By this time my own cock was already raging and i took the oportunity to free it from it’s prison and stroke it while i watched.
Without thinking, i raised my camera in my other hand and quickly and quietly started taking pictures of the scene before me.

Before long Jamie tensed, his legs locking straight as he gripped the back of his teacher’s head and thrust hard into the back of her throat, letting out a long, low groan. After he had finished Mrs Denby raised her head and swallowed everything the boy had given her, licking her teeth and lips clean.

Quickly returning to my hiding place in the cupboard, i waited until i heard the classroom door open and close again before i emerged, certain that the coast was clear, and slumped down into a nearby chair to sit and ponder what the implications were of what i’d just witnessed. It was then that the thing that had been niggling at the back of my mind became clear. I had wished this, willed it to happen. Surely not, nobody has that kind of influence over people do they? Nobody can control another human being by simply wanting something to happen… can they? Well, there was a pretty simple experiment i could do to test my theory but that would have to wait until tonight, for now i had some bussiness with our head mistress to attend to.

An hour later and i was stood outside her office door. It had to be now, if i left it any longer i’d lose my nerve so, taking a deep breath, i knocked.
‘Yes?’ came the answer through the door and when she saw me enter the room her face developed that sour, lemon sucking expression she reserved for all her most distasteful minions.
Walking up to her i had to surpress the urge to run away and, gritting my teeth, slapped the large envelope i had been carrying onto her desk.
‘What’s this?’ she asked.
‘Open it’ my heart was pounding hard again.
With a frown she slit the envelope and withdrew it’s contents and, with a squeal, dropped it, sending half a dozen large pictures sliding accross the desk top, all portraying herself sucking a young boy’s penis.
With tears in her eyes and her hands over her face she started to splutter and sob. . . ‘I didn’t. . .
I wouldn’t. . . I’ve never. . . I don’t know why it happened’.
‘Save it’ i snapped, ‘i don’t care what you do or who you do it to but the fact is, Sylvia, i’m sick of you, sick of the way you talk to me, sick of the way you treat me, and it’s going to change’.
‘What are you going to do’, she stammered.
‘Nothing’, i said.
‘Nothing?’, she looked confused.
‘Just so long as you’re a good girl from now on’ i said, walking around her desk to stand next to her, ‘From now on you’re going to be nice to me, you’re going to say hello to me, all of my appraisals will be good ones, and if the mood takes me you’re going to give me some of what little Jamie Roper just had. . . whenever the mood takes me’.
And with that i reached down and squeezed one of her large round breasts, ‘Understood?’
Tears ran down he cheeks as she nodded in submission.
‘Good’ I said, ‘Now stand up and face your desk’
After a moments pause she did as she was told and i took her place in the chair behind her.
‘Slowly pull your skirt up over your waist’, i ordered.
Reluctantly, she did as she was told. Pulling it up over her shapely thighs and, with an effort, squeezing it over her wide hips so that, barely inches in front of my face, was the almost naked butt of my boss, clad only in a tiny black g-string.
Breathing heavily i whispered, ‘Bend over the desk’.
Obediently she did as she was told and, bending over so that her pelvis was against the desk, she pushed her deliciously mature arse into the air, causing her cheeks to spread slightly.
Being an ass man, this was heaven. I’ve loved the female butt since before i can remember and the more my wife denies me it, the more i want it, so this vision before me was like something out of a dream.
Reaching out my hand i tentatively touched the soft pale skin of her buttock, causing by cock to stand harder than i though it possible. Then, reaching out with both hands, i started to knead her arse like there was no tomorrow, squeezing it so hard that her husband would surely see the bruises. Hooking my fingers around her g-string i tore them down and, leaning forward, buried my face between her cheeks, my tongue finding her pussy lips and slipping between them, working it’s way as deep into her as possible.
Imagine my surprise when she started to push against me, grinding herself against my face. Here i was, to all intents and purposes raping the woman, and she was getting off on it.
Well, we couldn’t have that so, standing up, i raised my hand and brought it down as hard as i could on her buttocks, causing them to ripple irrisistably and making her scream so loud that the whole school must have heard.
Again i raised my hand and brought it down hard, watching her writhe in pain. I repeated this half a dozen times before i could take no more and, unzipping my trousers and freeing my iron hard cock, i positioned myself behind the head mistress. Gripping one hand tightly on either side of her plump, juicy pussy i pulled her flaps apart and, without a thought for the woman bent over before me, forced my dick into her waiting cunt.
The feeling was just out of this world as i started to pump in and out of my boss, knowing that i had blackmailed her, given her no choice, made her my slave.
As my excitement grew and i felt the end getting close i grabbed the back of her head and viciously forced her face into the table top, pushing harder and harder with every thrust until, after barely a minute, i emptied wave after wave of my sticky seed into her now gaping pussy. With my last stroke i collapsed over her back, pinning her to the desk and sinking my teeth deep into the back of her neck and causing a small bead of blood to form there.
After what could have been seconds or could have been hours i managed to gather myself together a little. Reluctantly i pulled my now deflating cock out of her and, wiping it with a tissue from the box on the desk just beside her head, tucked it away and zipped my self up.
‘You’d better get yourself sorted out’, i said, ‘Haven’t you got a lesson to teach in twenty minutes?’
Sniffling quietly, she stood up and, in a daze, pulled up her panties and straightened her skirt.
As i walked to the door i turned to her and stated ‘Same time tomorrow, there’s a good girl’, then simply turned and walked out of the office, leaving her wondering what had just happened and how, all of a sudden, i was in charge.
Following a similar line of thought it wasn’t long before my mind returned to the idea that i had somehow controlled her. Not in the blackmail sense that i was now controlling her but by the touch to the back of her head and the simple wishful thinking that had seemingly caused her to interfear with a minor earier that day.
And so, on the drive home that evening, i started to think about my little family. . .

My wife, Dawn, five foot five inches tall, short blond hair, her thirty seven year old body at that fantastic point of maturity where she still retains her wonderfully full and firm c-cup tits, slender waist and firm arse, but the spread of age is just starting, causing her hips to widen and her once tiny figure to gain the type of curves that send men, and boys, wild.

Then there’s my daughter, Annie, thirteen years old and the absolute image of her mother at the same age. Long blond hair, full pouting lips, small breast buds just developing, tiny waist widening slightely at the hips and lovely slender legs ending in perfectly suckable little feet and toes. I’m not proud to say that i’ve been entertaining inapropriate thought about Annie for some time now but i will say that i would never have considered acting on them. . . until now.

So, with my mind swirling with thoughts of my beautiful young daughter i couldn’t help desiring and a sexy wife that had always denied me the one sexual act i had ever truly wanted from her, i headed home to start my experiments, my experiments to find out if i really could control someone to do as i wish. . . to perform my every desire. . .
But that my friends, is another story. .

.
TO BE CONTINUED. . . . . . . . . . . . .

Forced Stories

Mon, 27 Mar 2017 21:15:16 UTC

The Violation and Domination of Valerie Miles: Part II

<p>&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Galloway took Valerie to his cabin in the woods. She was kept in a spacious room he had outfitted as a torture chamber. He had taken women there before; she was not the first to be brutally used by him and his friends.</p><p>&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; He placed her in a room fitted with a cot and a chair and with access to a toilet where she could shower and fulfill her bodily functions. A man servant stayed on the premises and gave her regular but small meals. The servant was well paid and had the full use of her body to fulfill his animal desires so long as he did not beat her or mark up her fine young body. The servant whose name was Ramon raped her daily two or three times as he felt the need, but used only her tight cunt. She was told to wash up each time her fucked her.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; On the third day of her captivity, Ramon told her that morning he would not be fucking her that day. He instructed her to wear a black bikini bra and panties that he brought to her after her light evening meal, and explained that she would be presented to Galloway and some of his friends to entertain them. He told her to wash carefully and to especially wash her vagina and anus with the provided tools.&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;If they are not clean, you will be severely punished, bitch. I will inspect them when I return after your supper. The guests intend to use your lovely cunt and asshole plenty tonight, so please be ready.&quot;</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; Ramon led Valerie out naked except for the very brief black panties and brassiere at 8 p.m. that evening to a group of five men and Galloway. He placed her against a metal pole in the middle of the torture chamber and carefully handcuffed her arms behind her around the pole. The men disrobed down to their shorts; they were all young and well endowed. At the sight of her lovely body and face, their cocks grew stiff and jutted out against the cloth of their briefs. Before removing her C cupped bra, Ramon pushed a rod from the pole against the middle of her back forcing her chest with her breasts out and her flat belly forward temptingly. He then removed the bra and her breasts with their light brown aerolas and firm long pink nipples thrust forward. Her pear shaped breasts were firm and hard and now jutted slightly upward. Ramon stood aside as the men admired her fine young body.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;Take off her panties, Ramon, and let my guests see her tight young pussy and fine well shaped ass they will be enjoying tonight,&quot; Galloway directed.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; Ramon pulled her panties off slowly revealing her cleanly shaved cunt and its beautiful rose petaled pussy lips. He ordered her to spread herself open so they men could see her lovely cunt slightly opened. She closed her eyes and obeyed, her face reddining as the men began to remove their undershorts revealing big, hard, ready tools they planned to insert in her holes.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; Valerie was now open and vulnerable to their use; her fine young body completely naked and helpless before their lust. She knew she would be ravished by all of them many times that night. She knew she could expect no quarter. They would ruthlessly plunder her with their big stiff cocks all night long. Her nipples hardened at the realization, and she sank to her knees weak before the onslaught of their hard young cocks.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; One of the men stepped forward, his eight inch rod hard as steel. He told her to look at him but to remain on her knees.&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;That’s perfect, Valerie. I’ve been watching you swim at the gym and wished I could fuck you many times. Now I get to. Take my cock in your mouth, bitch. Let’s see how much of my eight inches you can swallow.&quot;</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; He gently pushed his cock head in her mouth and let her lick it for a few seconds before he put both hands on the back of her head and held it and pushed in to the back of her throat gagging her. He pushed his cock deeper into her throat. He held her nostrils closed with one hand while the other pushed her head forward to take more of his rod. She was powerless as he began to thrust his cock in and out of her mouth slowly inching it deeper down her throat. She paniced thinking he meant to keep her from breathing until she fainted. He got six inches of his cock in her and held it there as he finally let her breathe again. He pulled out slowly leaving her to gasp and choke.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;Now, all the rest of you fuck her throat for awhile and then we will fuck the shit out of the bitch,&quot; he said as he walked away.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; Valerie was forced to take all the men’s cocks down her throat briefly, but not one of them allowed himself to spill his seed in her throat. Finally after all five had briefly fucked her throat, Galloway grabbed her pear shaped tits and raised her roughly to her feet.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; &quot;Ramon take her handcuffs off and put her in the stocks so we can use her doggy style in her ass and cunt,&quot; he ordered.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; With her arms and neck in the stocks, Valerie was bent over and open to the fucking frenzy that was to follow. The man who had first fucked her throat walked up behind her and spread her ass cheeks and admired her puckered brown anus. He inserted his middle finger into the tight sphincter and pushed it roughly into her. She whimpered as he probed her anus with a finger and her tight pussy with the fingers of his other hand. He rubbed her clitoris. She felt herself being aroused by his penetrating digits and began to move her ass slightly, surprized by the pleasurable sensation of the act.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;That’s it, Valerie. You want to be fucked in both holes, don’t you. You want it real bad, real hard and real deep, and we want to give it to you till you are totally fulfilled and dripping with our cock juice. We can use all three of your holes with you. We’re going to rape you harder and deeper than you’ve ever been fucked before.&nbsp; We’re going to fuck your brains out tonight, whore. For you are a whore from now on till the end of your life. We may rape you to death tonight for all you know. You are such a sweet little bitch.&quot;</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;Go ahead and fuck her, Mark. Fuck her hard&lt;&quot; she heard one of the men say.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; And fuck her he did. He thrust his cock in her tight young cunt the full length in one swift hard thrust and reached her cervix with the stabbing thrust. She screamed in pain as Mark thrust the full lenght of his cock into her tight cunt over and over. He seemed to thrust his sword deeper into her with each thrust. The violence of his cock action shaking her hard breasts as he rammed in and out of her tight, slender young body. Never had she been taken this brutally; she felt as if he wanted to kill her with each impaling thrust to her tender vagina.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; He was holding her tightly by her ass as he plowed his tool into her. He did not care how badly he hurt her because he enjoyed her squeals of pain as he used her. He pulled out before he came and slapped both ass cheeks.&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; &quot;Who wants to fuck that tight little ass hole of hers, now?&quot; she heard him say.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;I’ll stretch it for the rest of you,&quot; a second man said.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; &quot;I’ll fuck her mouth while you assfuck the bitch,&quot; a third man said.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; Valerie felt herself being filled with long hard cock in both her ass and mouth now. Her anus burned from the deep impaling cock as it stretched her tight rear hole. Her rapist has his cock embedded deep in her bowels and fucked her with swift, vigorous strokes. She was being choked by the seven inch cock in her throat as he thrust up into her face forcing her to take the full length of his hard rod.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; For the next nearly two hours each of the men used her cunt, asshole and mouth in turns. She felt faint as they took turns thrusting deep into her sweet young helpless body. They began to spurt their sperm into her orifices. Soon she dripped cum from all three sore holes.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp; But her torture had hardly begun. They began to use various sized dildos on her ass and cunt. They fucked her with studded steel dildoes ranging from six inches to nine inches in length and of various circumferences. They inserted a seven inch butt plug in her anus and a eight inch plastic dildo attached to a rod which in turn was fastened to the floor. They stopped to eat and drink before they resumed their fucking of her much used entrances. They took her out of the stocks and double and triple teamed her for most of the rest of the night. Near dawn they carried her unconcscious body to her room and Ramon fucked her until the sun came up even though she did not realize it because she was still out. It took her days to recover from the orgy. Ramon told her she would be kept there and used as her master’s fuck toy until he grew tired of her.</p><p>&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;What will he do with me then?&quot; she asked a day or two later when he brought her a lunch.</p><p>&nbsp; &nbsp; &nbsp;&nbsp; &quot;Who knows,&quot; he said with an enigmatic style, &quot;maybe he will give you to me and my friends down in Mexico.&quot; </p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>&nbsp;</p>

Forced Stories

Mon, 25 Mar 2013 18:34:04 UTC

The House Of Ordeals

WARNING:
Brutal, non-consensual multiple rape fantasy story. Contains extreme graphic sexual sadism, obscenity, torture, snuff and offensive content.
All characters are above 18 years and above. None of this is real.

Part one. The arrival home.

It’s nearly two in the morning. The black van cruised down twisted streets, surrounded by the monoliths of silent factories and warehouses. This district is deserted by night and filled with noise and smoke in the day.
Down to the end of the farthest street, obscured by a vast red bricked and grimy building is the house of ordeals. It sits at the edge of this district, facing a dormant and polluted sea where no man roams without reason.

The black van turned slowly and stopped before a great black iron gate, chained and padlocked shut. The tops of the gate were spear like and cluttered with barbed wire. Two vicious Dobermans barked and bared their fangs but fell silent when the obese driver squeezed himself out of the van, He stared at the dogs with watery, psychotic eyes and they backed away to let him unlock the gate to his house. The gates creaked open, he got back into the van and drove in, stopping only to get out and lock the gates behind again, ensuring security and safety from prying eyes. The gates were walled up with dark steel and no one outside could look into compound. High walls made from solid rock stretched around like a prison with the top of the walls covered with broken glass. No one could get in or out for that matter. At dead center of the unlit land stood the terrible three storied concrete house surrounded by a clogged drain filled with fetid water. Broken and burned out vehicles were stacked up front, and the sides of the windowless house piled oil drums, rusting and reeking. The only point of entry appeared to be an automated garage shutter door behind the building , away from the street. Beyond the back wall of the compound was the dumping ground of unused metal. The garage door rattled open like a menacing beast, with chains and pulleys screaming against grating metal and the darkness inside yawned. The van was driven in and the shutters descended slowly like the mouth a monster and shut out the world beyond.

Inside the garage was dark, and with engine turned off, the obese driver got out and made his way to the locked gate. With a set of keys chained to his dirty jeans, he unlocked the padlock, unlocked the gate and pulled it open. He was fumbling excitedly for the other key for the heavy iron door that would open to his house of disturbing pleasures. It was almost silent in the cramped and filthy hall. The tv was on, tuned to cartoons. An irony, a surreal counterpart to the horrors that was happening behind closed doors. No. The horrors were not for him and his cult family. The horrors were for the victims that belonged to the cult. He stepped over crushed beer cans and dirty clothes and approached the grotesque altar. Upon a black cabinet stood the clay statue of Graheg sprayed with black paint and smeared with semen; This idol is of rape lust energies condensed into a fat gruesome shape with a bald and deformed head. Plastered upon its body is the hair of the victims offered to Graheg. Before the statue were six pairs of panties, crumpled up and reeking of sweat, blood and semen. Two of them were white, one light blue, another pink, one beige and the last one red. Most of them were simple briefs but the white and pink ones were thongs. All of them were S or XS in size. Such is the standard of the sacrificial victims. Young, slender, petite, and most important of all, virgin pure. Only the virgin were sacrificed to the statue. Only the virgins were raped and defiled and tortured the most. That is the way of pleasing Graheg. The obese man, who is known as One, or The Elder, offered his thanks to Graheg. “Master, “He said, “I come to honor you again, for bringing us young favorable flesh. I thank you for the latest teenage girl in the elder room and the girl that was the subject of my last devotion and dedication to you, she who is now buried alive beneath this building. I thank you sincerely for keeping our family safe from the authorities and may you continue to bless us with pure virgin teens for our continued depravity….” He bent forward to kiss the protruding penis of the statue. It was black and thick with veins the size of earthworms. He wrapped his lips around the phallus and sucked on it three times and ended the ritual by kissing the head of the penis. He reached out for the last pair of panties, the red one, picked it up and held it to his face. He took a deep whiff. It was fresh, only four days old. He took three deep breaths, the smell of her triggering off his memory. He remembered being angry, having pulled off her shorts to see her in red panties. He never liked the color red but she was a virgin and he had to carry on the ritualistic raping for three days and three nights before burying her in a steel coffin beneath the house in the basement. He gingerly put back the panties and picked up her identity card that was left next to her garment. He looked at her name again, Alicia Lim. He looked at her face again and wondered what she was feeling right now, trapped in that steel box, naked and cruelly bound tight with barbed wire. He remembered how she howled into her gross gag. Her face wrapped up in black industrial tape and 5 inch thick rubber bands. His cock hardened immediately when he thought of the rotting bloodied meat that was shoved into her mouth as packing and sealed in. He recalled the scent of the super glue he used to seal her lips together. And her pleading eyes. Her pleading eyes that poured tears when he told her she would be buried alive. Her death would not be merciful though, not the quick passing out from lack of air. The coffin was designed with a tube that ran out of the earth so that she still would have air. It would be the lack of food and water that would eventually kill her and that would take at least three days. Three days, bound in barbed wire, gagged with rotting meat and sealed into a hot steel box and buried. Three long, torturous days. This was only day one. 30 hours or so since her burial. He wondered what she was feeling now, lying there, body covered with the sperm of four men. Such is the ritual procedure for Graheg. Such is the sacrifice.
He was broken out of his reverie by the sound of muffled screaming. It was faint but he could pick out such a beautiful sound anywhere. It was coming from behind the door of number 2. The second eldest. One put down the identity card of his last victim and pondered if he should look in, to see what Two was doing to an obviously terrified girl behind the black door. His cock was already hard as he stepped closer and reached out for the handle…..

The door was not locked, thankfully and he slowly pushed it opened. The sound of gargled screaming and choking became more apparent and when One looked in, he knew why.
The sight he beheld was amazing to him and probably very terrible to the young naked girl.
She was gagging on Two’s large, uncircumcised black cock. He was sitting on her small chest, his large, stretch marked bum was rubbing against her upper chest and neck.
He was furiously fucking the girl’s face, her entire head buried beneath and crushed repeatedly by his fat, wobbling belly. His monstrous and hairy inner thighs clamped the sides of her poor head.
One could hear sloshing sounds. “Brother, brother, what have we here?” The sweating brother was grunting as he thrust his hips in and out, in and out of the girl’s face.

“What the fuck do ya want? You can see I’m busy.”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk, no way to talk to an elder.”

“Fuck you what do you want?” He was panting and grunting some more. The girl gave a weak muffled garbled noise. One stepped further in the room and studied her young body.
She was petite, small, probably Asian Chinese. Her breasts were barely fully grown but the mound was nice and curved and fleshy and soft.
It was bouncing back and forth because of the rough thrusting of her face rapist.
Her stomach was flat and he could see her breathing hard and irregularly, trying to catch air perhaps, having her throat plugged up by a large, long cock.

Her legs were spread tightly to the ends of the bed and secured by bondage shackles that were fixed to the iron rods beneath the bed.
The bed was creaking audibly with every thrust. Her legs were smooth and tender, body covered with sweat.
“My dear brother,” One said, walking around the bed to see where her clothes had gone to, “how many times have you flooded this poor girl with your slime?” He stopped to stare at her cleanly shaven crotch, red raw from prior pounding, with a pool of light-yellow mucus like sperm dribbling out of her vagina.
“I don’t….know…” the brother replied between pants, ”maybe four…five times….” One saw her light-blue t-shirt, ripped and strewn on the floor. Just by his feet were her shorts, black running shorts, cut or torn apart. He looked around, looking for her bra and panties….
”Are you going to fuck off?“ The other brother yelled. “The Crone has some girl for you in your room, and she’s preparing a fresh one right now…just been abducted…go watch her prepare her or whatever…I’m not going to be done so soon…”
“Oh come on, let me watch you face rape this youngling…”
“Whatever. You hear that bitch? We’ve got an audience!” One did not hear any noise as response.
The second eldest continued his assault upon the poor bound girl eating his cock against her will. One sat at the edge of the bed, rubbing himself and studied her right, athletic leg that was straining against the bonds, tugging and jerking trying to break free.
He began stroking her just beneath her knees, up and down his rough hands felt up her thighs. He could see her legs twisting and jerking away from his hands.
So busy she was, trying not to vomit from that thing sliding in and out of her throat while trying to avoid caress of the first brother. He watched his brother now going at her face.
He could see his sweat streaming down his broad hairy back and pooling around her chest. He could even smell the sourish odor rising from his heated body.
He imagined the girl having the worst brunt of his brother’s smell, his dirty, sweaty, slimy crotch banging against her pretty face.
He got up and moved to the head of the bed to have a look. Every time his brother pulled his torso backwards, One caught a glimpse of the teen’s face, mouth held open by a ring gag, strapped merciless around her head. When the grotesque groin was shoved back into her face, his knotted, thick public hair practically buried her nose.
His cock was driven in deep, right up the edge of his blackened wrinkled ball sacks that banged against her quivering lower lips with every thrust.
One really wondered what she was feeling, having a disgusting sperm coated cock slipping and sliding along her tongue and the insides of her throat.
She had short hair, and from what he could see, she was quite attractive in that innocent schoolgirl way. Her white bra was still entangled around her upper arms and pulled back behind her head.
Her eyes turned instinctively to stare at One, wide eyed and full of fear, perhaps pleading with him silently to make the monster stop fucking her face.
Tears were streaming out of her eyes and her hair was plastered to her wet skin. She had been crying quite a bit.
He could hear more gurgling, the sound of retching against thick flesh and sporadic screams trapped in her throat. One waved at her when her eyes caught his again.
Several times, she rolled her eyes up into her head perhaps from the pain she felt every time the fat man shifted his weight.
Her arms had disappeared behind and under the bed, probably strapped down with cable ties or rope.
The brother continued fucking her this way, grunting and spitting on her face, oblivious to his brother’s presence.
He was caught up in the act, feeling his already drained groin give rise to more sperm. His thrusting was starting to become more vigorous.
The brother watched, standing there looking down at the two of them, The fucking and the movement was hypnotic.
Two was grabbing her by the hair now, pulling her head into his every forward motion as if it would drive his cock in deeper.
It was a disturbing thing for such a young girl to go through but that made it all the more erotic and passionate.
Her legs were still jerking and tugging, never giving up the fight, as if by some miracle her bonds would break and she could run free.
Not a chance. Her rapist started making louder, deranged noises and kept going harder and harder.
One stepped back, knowing that his brother was about to gush straight into her. He almost ejaculated as his brother let out an inhuman roar, as he burst forth his load deep into her throat.
The gurgling screams became louder as she probably tried to throw up the hot slime sloshing down into her stomach.
Her eyes were screwed shut and she was retching, yellowish cum spilling out of her nose. One turned to see her stomach contracting and tensing, as if she was trying to stop the sperm from flooding her stomach. The brother kept pushing out whatever was left inside him into her, slowing his thrusts, yes but still sliding in and out nevertheless.
Every push forward released a bit more sperm until he was completely spent.
He let out a big, satisfactory breath of air as his brother clapped slowly, applauding the great show. “Bravo, number two, bravo!”
Two tiredly and finally pulled out his spent cock, taking almost three second to fully release it from her mouth and throat.
Before she could have any chance to release some deep-seated scream, he unhooked his black underwear that hung by the bedpost and shoved it into the opening of the ring gag.
He carefully wiped up some cum from the sides of her mouth then pushed the soiled garment in, filling her mouth to capacity. From the back of her head, he pulled out the leather flap then clamped it across her mouth and threaded it through the other side like a belt. He pulled sharply on it, sealing the sperm and his underwear into her mouth.
When he was finally done, he settled down at the side of the bed and slapped his right hand onto her right breast, mauling and massaging it.
“Now that was a good facial don’t you think!” He teased. She still had her eyes screwed shut, head thrust backwards towards the ceiling crying into her mouth-filling gag.
He turned to his eldest brother looking on. “You want to have a go at her? She’s tight like fuck!”
“No, no,” he said, patting his brother’s shoulders, “she’s all yours.”
“I‘m hungry!” Two said, “Famished after all that fucking!”
“well go grab yourself some food then.”
He got up to leave the room, “you coming?”
“No not yet, let me have a few private words with your baby over here.”
He laughed then left the room. When the door shut, one turned to the shivering girl on the bed.
“You know….my brother…..he’s not going to stop raping you…” she mewed into her gag, started to cry audibly.
“He usually keeps going for three, maybe four days before he finally gets bored….I pity you… I really do….he’ll rape your face, your cunt, your ass, between your breasts, and he’ll do it over and over again.
That’s how he is. The only thing he knows what to do is fuck. And when he’s done with you, he wouldn’t have the balls to kill you.
I suppose that’s a good thing, because my other brothers out there…some of them have a hard on for torture…. “
A deep, unsettling moan and wail escaped her gagged face. One just laughed, “of course, my other brothers will rape you first before any torture begins…so you will live probably another week if you’re lucky, feeding on sperm and whatever we decide to shove down your throat. But lets not jump the gun ok? Have fun with my brother first and I’ll see you perhaps, in a few days time….”
The eldest left her to that unsettling news, laughing as he listened to her wailing and struggling on the bed and he shut the door behind her.
He entered the hall. His brother was smoking up outside.
“Where’s The Crone?”
He gestured to the closed door of the matron. “I think she’s about to re-gag the new girl, you should go watch, or go fuck your toy in your room, whatever, I’m going to go eat after this!”
“Alright brother, happy eating, oh and one question…whatever happened to the girl’s panties? I never found it anywhere in the room…”
The brother laughed, “She wasn’t wearing any…”
The eldest nodded with a smile, then slowly, with anticipation, Number one approached the room, where the crone is, preparing the new girl with two of his other brothers watching on….

Part 3 – The Crone, The girls and the two brothers.

The Crone is always the ruse, the black magic woman who attracts the young, pretty teens to help her with her ‘disability’ and her ‘plight.’ She is obese, appears ‘sickly’, ‘helpless’, ‘depressed’. The girls often have pity on her, with all her ‘homeless things’ weighing down her wheel chair. “Push me somewhere safe dearies, there are bad men always stealing my things.” The girls comply; bring her somewhere ‘safer,’ sometimes, to the ‘safe house’ where she pretends to be staying. A dilapidated shack away from main streets. When the girls help her, her magic makes no one else see, no witnesses. All sense of caution in the girls vanishes as prudent energies are eaten away by black magic. The crone lures the girls away from their daily life and into a life of sexual abuse and primordial lust and terror and sometimes, death.
The latest capture is not of one, as the brother was mistaken, but two. Two exchange students. Barely out of school. One from America, another from Taiwan. Lured in similar fashion, together, to their explicit fates. One always cherished that quickening of the blood when he first laid eyes on the new victims. He stood at the door frame, door ajar, the large bed in front of him. His near naked brothers were at the two sides, standing on chairs, taking photographs. He admires his grotesque looking brothers. The one on the left is a seven foot albino she male, with a deformed belly and long frightening hair that drops past to the half of his back. He has a yellowing bridal gown on, complete with veil. He has a terrible hatred towards young females. The things he does to them out of that hatred is unspeakable. The elder erotically hardens, wondering which of the unlucky girl is going to be chosen to be his ‘playmate.’ The other brother is another obese, perverted Asian-Indian man who also dresses like a woman. An oversized lacy black bra holds his large drooping breasts back but do not be mistaken. This other she male LOVES young girls. Especially virgin girls. He is often charged up with Viagra so he can go one raping them for hours on end. He was giggling and snorting through his panty hose mask, taking pictures excitedly of the two girls on the bed. He rubbed his eel like cock through his black fish net like thong underwear. One could hear the two girls crying noisily through a simple tape gag slapped across their mouths. The crone hadn’t re-gagged them yet and the elder was happy to witness such a ritual. The crone was sitting on a stool behind the bed, each large calloused hand stroking and petting the heads of the two frightened girls. “Hello my elder prince,” she greeted one, “you are just in time for your favorite scene…”
“Hello your majesty,” he said, bowing,” such fine specimens you have here…I particularly like the small Asian one…”
“Oh no no no my dear elder, you have your own little Chinese fuck toy in your room as a gift…this pretty one belongs to one of your brothers….which reminds me…” She looked down at the two girls who seem to have no idea where to look except the ceiling, One did not blame them, for all around the innocent girls were terrible, nightmarish looking freaks just waiting to get their hands on their bodies…”My little pretties, “she said, “look at me…” slowly, they arched their heads back reluctantly, eyes quivering with utmost fear, full of tears, moaning and sobbing into their stupid gags, “First of all, thank you for helping poor little old me to my ‘house,’ you must have been shocked quite badly, and literally with the Taser I hid beneath my blanket on my lap. Hahahaha and look at both of you now. All bound up and gagged and on a bed in a room full of bad bad men….this is the price you pay for being such ignorant, kind hearted puppies….har ha harrr.” Her laugh was discomforting, the laugh of a deep voiced witch showing her full ugliness. Her hair was clumped and balding in some areas, her eyes big and black, her skin almost just as black like she had been charred, burnt at the stake. Her skin looked greased and diseased. And she was fat and distasteful to look at. She stuck out her unnaturally long pink slimy tongue at the girls who started whimpering noisily. She stood up suddenly, an ugly dark brown dress stuck to her sweating body. Her stomach protruded above the girls as if she was pregnant full term. She was full of nightmares. “ One of you,” she said, “will be gagged by me. The other one, would be gagged by my white prince over there,” she gestured to the she-male bride. He barely smiled, his face old and muscular and tensed with an angry angry look. “Now, who will be gagged by whom hmmm? Is it you?” She bent over to the screaming Taiwanese girl. “Little miss, Nicole Lee?” Nicole started pleading behind her gag and the sound she made, like a young kitten, turned on the elder exquisitely. He studied the small thing. Slender, shapely body, a 24-inch waist, around five feet two. She had long straight black hair tied in a pony tail. Her youthful beauty was Pan-Asian. Sweet and innocent. Her skin, without blemish and smooth and fair. She had on a white floral dress that hugged her upper body and waist nearly like a second skin. He reckoned she was a B cup, with breasts perhaps slightly larger than the naked teen he had seen in the other room. Her fair legs were exposed from her knees downwards and the lower part of her dress was fairly loose. Her legs were of course crushed together and secured with black cable ties. Such young, tender looking legs….One cable tie trapped her ankles together, cinched with a shorter cable, another around her knees, also cinched with cable. Her arms were taut behind her and he guessed it was also bound with cable ties. The strip of tape on her mouth was black and almost peeling off with all her tears. He so wanted to crawl onto the bed, onto her and run his hands up the sides of her dress to feel out her panties….
The crone bent down, kissed the forehead of the Chinese girl then turned her attention to the American. “Little miss Samantha Roberts. 19 years old. Look at you! Such well formed breasts for your age! Is that a DD cup? Hmm?” The American teen mewed into her gag, which also seemed to be peeling off. “ I asked you a question little one,” The crone snarled, “are you a double D?” the girl nodded weakly then gave out deep sobs of humiliation. She did not dare look at the men in the room staring at her body with rape lust and bloodlust. She had a pink tank top on that was stretched to its limits, as if it was a size or two too small. Her perfect waist was exposed, and the elder found her belly button really cute. He wanted to stick his little finger into it. She was certainly pretty, sharp jawline, a sharp nose and well-moisturized skin. Her eyebrows were arched upwards with fear and her brown hair bunched up around her shoulders. “And such a cute braid you have my sweet!” The crone looked up at the two brothers, “whoever gets her, make sure you don’t mess up her braid you understand?” “Yes mistress,” both of them said in unison. The Indian brother chuckling. Excited.
“So!” The crone clapped her hands, “who shall be gagged by yours truly? Lets begin the selection process!” This was exciting to the elder. The crone loved being dramatic, mostly to scare the girls and to turn on the men. She delayed the gratification as much as she could, dropping hints of what was to come next bit by bit.
“My albino king!” She called out loud, “come on down to the end of the bed there and show these girls your crowning glory!” He stepped down from his pedestal, passed the phone to the elder. And stood at the end of the bed. “Now girls! Look up to your master! NOW!” Their terrified eyes turned towards him, almost unbelieving the horror they were seeing. He slowly lifted up his dress, with relish, to reveal his cleanly shaven crotch. With no penis. The old stitch marks were visible, like thick worms criss-crossing the hole where his testicles and penis used to be. A dried up mound was left there, white skin grown over it. He was leering at the screaming girls. “ You see my dear, one of his old victims, -Graheg rape her soul- bit off his poor manly cock a long time ago. It was his fault really, not using a ring gag on her and the doctors could do nothing to save it. He has been a very very VERY angry monster since. A man with no penis will be driven mad but thankfully, he has found a way to channel his madness….” She leaned over the two terrified girls for effect. “You see my dearies, one. Of you.” She said slowly and with relish.” Will NOT be raped.” She paused, staring down at two of them. They were not sure what to make of the sentence. “ I mean,” she went on, “how could he possibly rape any girl now? With a strap on?” She laughed hard. This angered the Albino freak. He was growling. She did it on purpose. to heat up his blood. “No no no,” she gestured to him, then to the girls below her. “One. Of you.” She leaned in closer, “will. Be. SEVERELY. Tortured.”
A long, unearthly loud wail came from their gagged mouths, noise spilling out of the loose tape gags. They shook their heads violently, the American had her eyes shut, chest heaving with crying, the other had her eyes wide open in disbelief. The crone pressed down the tape on their faces one by one. “Its going to be a very long and a very, very, VERY painful journey for one of you pretty ones! So WHO WILL IT BE?!” She jumped onto the bed maniacally. Jumped up and down shaking the bed, her fats wobbling beneath the dress, rocking the mattress, sending shockwave after shockwave into the vulnerable girls. She suddenly stopped, glared down at both of them and pointed her fat finger at the American girl. The panicked teen shook her head from side to side, obviously crying out “no no no” through her gag. “EENIE!” The crone started, “MEENIE!” she pointed to the Chinese girl, “MY-NEE, MOE! Catch the tiger by the toe!” Every word fell on either of the girls. “If it growls, let her go!” she was pointing at the Chinese girl. Then, “EENIE, ME NEE, MY NEE, MOE!” The last ‘moe’ ended with the Asian girl. She scrunched up her body then started to push herself away frantically from the psychotic witch woman. The crone bent down and dragged her back to the center of the bed, “I’m not done with the rhyme yet sweetie!” She growled hot into her ears, then she quickly pointed her finger at the American teen who stared at her with renewed panic. In the poor girl’s heart, she was somewhat relieved when the rhyme ended with her new friend. At this stage, she didn’t care. Let someone else be tortured please, she thought. The crone was still pointing her finger at the girl in the black shorts while shouting, “WHICH!” She pointed back to the other girl, “ONE!” “WILL. BE. TORTURED.” She stared at the American girl, her heat thumping, trapped in an eternal moment of stress.

“FIRST?” the Asian girl stopped breathing.

“YOU!”

The fatal finger ended pointing at the Caucasian girl. The crone clapped her hands, the teen wet herself on the bed, too terrified even to make a single sound. She was it.
“Take this filthy whore from my sight,” the crone commanded the albino torturer. “And TAKE YOUR TIME WITH HER. HAHAHAHAHHA!” The madness in the room escalated as the screaming teen, who had urinated on herself, was swept up into the arms of the large beast. He was clearly pleased he could start having fun. He grinned like a madman. She trashed and struggled over his shoulders as he turned to the door. Elder held the door open like a faithful doorman. His mind now utterly confused. Should he stay to watch the Taiwanese girl be re-gagged or watch his deranged brother prepare the other girl for her horrific fate?

He could not decide…..

Part 4 – Gagging Nicole lee.

The sound of the American teen screaming into tape faded away and was cut off by the bang of the torture chamber door. The elder was left in a daze, his mind wandering into territories of torture and pain about to happen, wondering vaguely how long that poor girl would last in such a room. He forced his mind to return to the preparation room, where the only sounds left were the mewing and sobbing coming from the small Taiwanese girl, and the heavy breathing of the fat Indian rapist, who was leering at the terrified child while massaging his erect cock. She dared not look at him, knowing in her mind that he would be the one raping her. The crone looked at the rapist and said, “Why don’t you stop touching yourself and come straddle this sweet thing here so she can’t squirm away from me hmmm?” She looked down at her, “And as for you…. you’re getting a bit too noisy my dear. Look at that tape gag, all wet and useless and not sticky anymore. Tsk Tsk Tsk. I really suppose it’s time to change that gag into something more….uncomfortable….hmmm?”

The Indian man was approaching the bed with glee before the crone stopped him. “NO, wait wait WAIT! Where’s the video camera?!” The crone looked at the elder, “perhaps you want to film this? Perhaps you can narrate something for her dear parents?” The girl let out a weak whimper, reminded somehow that she was probably never going to see home again. The elder was holding the phone of his white skinned brother and realized it could perhaps do. “No, no!” the crone yelled at him, get the high definition one! We want her parents to see every single thing we’re going to do to their innocent pet.” The elder left the room reluctantly to bring in the recording equipment. The Indian rapist was going ‘hee, hee, hee, hee’ licking his lips. The crone reached under the bed, pulled out a wrestling mask and put it on to disguise herself. She then proceeded to stroke the girls face, wiping away her tears rolled down her cheeks. Nicole was terrified looking up at the masked face. The mask had holes at the top that let clumps of witches’ hair stick through. There was a broad painted grin with razor teeth on the mask and oval red paint around the eyes. The real eyes that stared out of the hole was all black. The elder returned, aimed the camera at the bed, catching the length of the girl and the crone sitting behind holding the girls face with both her wrinkled hands. She was staring straight at the camera. The red light showed it was on and recording.

“Hello Mr and Mrs Lee! Greetings from the House of Ordeals! You must be shocked! To see your 18-year-old daughter tied up on the bed like this! By the time you receive this film, it would’ve been days since this recording, and god knows what has happened to your little girl! “ The crone looked at Nicole, “say hi to mommy and daddy!” She broke down immediately, crying noisily into the soiled tape-gag. The witch looked back to the camera, “ As you can see, she’s a little bit lost for words. She doesn’t quite know the kind of ordeals coming for her but I assure you, she’ s going to have lots and lots of cock! For an example!” She looked to the Indian beast and said, “show her family your black mamba!”

The elder turned the camera and pointed it at the crotch of the beast, he was already slipping his hands into the black thong and pulling out his throbbing, eel like penis that was quickly growing larger in his hands. He held it up to the camera, squeezing it and masturbating. Ugly veins ran along the side of the shaft, filling up with rape lust and blood rush. In the background, the crone went on, “Can you imagine, Mr Lee? That big, black disgusting thing slowly entering your daughter’s mouth? Slithering like a fat snake into your little girl’s tight, innocent vagina?” Gushing thick sticky sperm up her bleeding anus?
All that and much much more Mr and Mrs lee, we PROMISE you! And now…. for the event we’ve all been waiting for…”

The camera panned back to the girl on the bed, she was crying uncontrollably and the crone had clamped one hand over her mouth., squeezing her cheeks.
“We are going to shut your daughter up good and proper!”

The crone stood up, the camera followed. Her dark brown dress was now darker as it was soaked with fetid sweat running down her fat thighs. She grabbed the young girl’s shoulders and forced her to sit up, facing her rapist. “Come!” she commanded the rapist, he crawled unto the rape bed like a pig, his black cock and balls dangling out the sides of his thong, his mouth open, tongue salivating. The girl screamed, pushed against the bed away from him but bumped up against the sweating body of the crone behind her. The crone shoved her to the rapist, he caught her, grabbing the sides of her arms. He then turned her around roughly and pulled her to his body. He fell on his bum, bouncing the bed under his weight, spread his legs wide and hugged the struggling girl against his own sweaty body. Her arms, bound behind her with cable ties at the wrist and above the elbows were crushed against his heaving chest. She could feel his black lacy bra, his large unsightly breast pressed against her upper arms. He wrapped his left arm around her waist and clamped his huge right hand over her mouth. He pulled her head backwards and pressed it against his hairy chest, angled his own head and buried his face in her soft creamy neck. He snorted her flesh nosily.

He crossed his fat legs over her waist and torso and bent his knees to firmly pull her against him. His cock was rubbing against the back of her body, up against the fabric of her dress. He snorted her hair. “mmmmmmmm.” He said with relish, “ you smell so goooood.” The tip of his slimy tongue explored the insides of her right ear but she couldn’t even move or turn her head away. His arms and legs were like a terrible and powerful vice. A prey trapped by a predator. He kissed her ears and whispered hotly into her ear, “I bet your naked body smells better…” She moaned under the weight of his hand across her mouth. Tears rolling over his fingers.

All this was video recorded in close range for the family to watch. Close up of his dirty hairy underarms, his stretch marks on his bloated stomach, his face covered in black panty hose to distort all identity. A hole around his mouth area so his tongue could roam free. All this to show what a monster this man was and that this monster was going to slowly strip and rape their daughter.

Elder was horny just by filming.

The crone was standing on the bed, towering over the man and the small girl clamped to him. Such a contrast, a petite fair skinned girl in a white dress against an obese black man with black bra and thongs. He was nearly twice her size. She couldn’t fight him. The crone bent down into the girl’s face. “You ready for a lesson on how to effectively gag a teenage girl? Har har haar…” She held the girl’s jaw. “Step number one. Always, ALWAYS use mouth stuffing! Lots and lots of mouth stuffing! Why? We want to clog up your screams of course, because YOU my dear, “she wiped away Nicole’s tears with a thumb, “will be screaming quite a bit.” She released her grip on her jaw, “Always use material that can soak up the saliva! This way, when the material is dense with your spit, it muffles the screaming even more! We want you very muffled you see….and while we’re at it, the mouth stuffing should be something disgusting, something bitter and sour and sickening. It’s going to be clumped up and pressing down on your tongue for a very very long time, so it should be as uncomfortable and distressing and should taste horrible for you as much as possible. So now!” The crone clapped her hands with glee, “what could we POSSIBLY stuff into that little mouth of yours?” She pretended to think, the Indian rapist then said, “How long have you not showered Madame?”
“A few days, why?” The crone answered, playing along. The rapist grinned, “and how long have you not changed out of your sweaty underwear?”
The crone gave a big fake surprised look. “Oh you naughty naughty boy, giving me such ideas, but I think it’s perfect!”
The girl twisted and tried shaking her head beneath the hand over her face. She was catching on. She started making guttural noises of denial. The crone started doing a slow sexy dance in front of the terrified girl. She twisted and gyrated her hips as her hands slowly started hiking up her dirty brown dress. Her fat grotesque thighs were wet with sweat. She was wearing some kind of thick sweat tights over something bulky. In a disturbing way, she started humming an out of tune song while tugging and pulling down the tights, all the while stepping closer to the girl. She let the tights drop, exposing thick adult diapers. The rapist hugged the girl tighter to his body all the while going, “HUR HUR HUR, HUR HUR HUR” hot into her ears. She was trying to struggle, twisting and jerking uselessly in his grip. The crone stepped even closer while pulling off her own wet dress.

Her black pendulous breasts popped free and dangled like sagging fruits from a poisoned tree. Her body bathed and shined with dirty sweat. She tossed the dress away, and posed for the trembling girl. She started unfastening the diaper. “You should smell this…four days of sweat and juices, trapping the heat of my sour crotch, my thick panties heavy with my foul fluids, of piss and menstruating blood. A witch spell to increase your fear my dear, to increase your disgust and panic and terror. YOU SEE THIS MR AND MRS LEE!” She didn’t even look at the camera, she just let the diaper drop, falling upon the girl’s bound legs held down by the legs of the madman behind her. The witch exposed the reeking, beige cotton briefs plastered to her soggy crotch. The smell hit the girl immediately, almost making her vomit. The rapist took deep breaths, apparently turned on by this deranged event. He was rubbing his crotch into the small of the girl’s back.

“This is going to be very yummy my dear, but before you TASTE it, I want you to appreciate it’s deep disgusting stench while making me wet at the same time! Make me cum into your mouth packing Nicole Lee, make me cum with your face!”

With his powerful right hand, the rapist released his grip over her mouth, grabbed her hair at the back of her head then shoved the girl’s face into the stinking wet panty covered crotch of the obese woman. The girl screamed into the thick hairy crotch as the crone began rubbing her loose, foul vagina into the nose and mouth and cheeks of the poor girl. The crone slapped away the hand of the rapist and took over grabbing the girl’s hair so that she could control the pacing of her head movement. The crone spread her legs wide to open up her flesh and pressed the face deeper into her. The girl was suffocating, forced to take noisy snorts. The smell was unbearable. Almost immediately she felt like her face was catching a rash, the sourness reached into her throat and threated to pull out whatever half digested food she had in her stomach. Her nose felt like it was going to break as it was flattened and pulled and pushed against the disgusting organ. The crone was yelling and chanting, rubbing her crotch up and down and round and round and round into the panicking face. The rapist felt the girl buck and twist against him so he tightened his grip, almost cumming into her back.
“I’m coming!” the witch yelled, “I’m coming I’m coming!” She tightened her grip on the girls hair, the teen screamed, face already red raw from all that rubbing then she felt the squishing splurge of wet slime squirting from the deformed vagina.
Something of a terrible feeling clawed its way into the girl and amplified her nausea and terror. Her mind flooded with discordant images of herself tied taut and naked on a bed of nails while fat men climbed on top of her to rape her. She saw the face of her parents fading away into the black as the crone had one last orgasm. Then she pulled her body away, leaving a sticky mess that clung between the girl’s face and the crotch with fresh secretions. The discharge was red and yellowish and murky colored. The Elder zoomed in the camera to show the mess of the girl’s face.

“And now!“ The crone yelled, exhausted and heighted, “NOW you’re ready to have your MOUTH STUFFED!” She teased herself out of the panties, slowly rolling it down her fat stomach, down past the dripping crotch, exposing a mass of dense, gooey pubic hair. The inside part of the panties had a layer of slime on it, with obvious blood pooled and collected within it. It was a terrible sight. The girl had her eyes screwed shut, tears streaming, mind screaming, heavy breathing. The woman stepped out of her gift for the girl and let it dangle between the fingers, the garment sagging and heavy. She carefully turned the panties inside out so that the slime was on the outside. “Open your eyes Nicole!, OPEN YOUR MOOOOUTH!”
The rapist had the girl’s face clamped shut again with his hand, this time with his thumb and finger, he squeezed her nose shut while keeping his palms squashed against her mouth so no air could be taken in. The girl burst open her eyes at the sudden stoppage of oxygen and fought uselessly against the mad grip. He held on to her to what felt like eternal minutes, letting her fight, letting her use up the air she had trapped in her body, letting her almost pass out from asphyxiation. From the madness of those moments, Nicole saw the crone balling up the unwashed soiled panties in her hand. She made sure the girl was staring at the mess in the crotch in front of her face now, inches away. “Open up darling!”

Without warning, the rapist released his thumb and finger then ripped the wet tape from the girls’ mouth. Her first animal instinct was to suck in as much air as she could. Her mouth burst open and the dirty panties was shoved in without mercy. The taste hit her immediately as the slime covered part was pushed down upon her tongue. Slowly and horribly, the crone began stuffing Nicole’s cheeks, pushing and prodding and pressing the large underwear in. She used both hands and fingers, digging into the cavity, making room to stuff some more, and pushing the panties into the insides of her cheeks, bit by bit by bit by bit. Nicole trashed, gagged, almost threw up, her stomach constricted, eyes rolled into her head, trying to turn away while the rapist repeated into her ear demonically, “Yummy, yummy, yummy, yummy panties, yummy yummy yummy yummy panties!” She started screaming again, the only defense against the madness was screaming. She screamed into the mouth packing as it was slowly shoved deeper in. She could feel the thing at the back of her throat now, pushing against the back of her throat, causing her to cough. “ Good, good, good” the crone said, “gag reflex. Try not to swallow it, heh heh heh, just a bit more dear… just a bit moooore!” The last part was the elastic band of the panties going in. By this time, the girl’s mouth was full, cheeks bulging and swollen with the soiled thing, mouth locked open and distended jaws already starting to ache, tongue crushed and immobile in a pool of gunk, the roof of her mouth sore. Her head felt like it was going to burst from the pressure of all that stuffing. Her ears rang. “There!” The crone finally said, “All in! See? Took a bit of work but you did it! Good girl!” The man’s hand clamped down over the stuffing and her lips, holding everything in while the naked witch climbed off the bed to fetch some things. “That was just part one of an effective gag my dear! Now, here comes part two and three and four!”

She returned with four long black cable ties, a roll of black industrial tape and a 4-inch wide band made from thick rubber. She dropped everything else on the bed except the first cable tie. “This my dear, “she introduced, “ will be used to strap your mouth stuffing in!” The rapist held her jaw and head in place as the crone used both hands to jam the cable tie across the center part of Nicole’s stuffed mouth, curled the plastic strip around her head, threaded the heavy duty plastic tie into the loop at the back then pulled it shut mercilessly. It zipped up tightly, almost cutting into cheeks of the girl. The crone tugged harder, making sure it was very tight. The first tie locked the mouth stuffing in so tightly that the stuffing bulged a little over and below the center tie. She then proceeded with the next cable tie. She pushed it against the upper part of the stuffing, threaded it again and zipped it tight. This forced the panties in harder. A third tie locked in the lower portion of the balled up stuffing. It was impossible now, for Nicole to push out the stuffing with her tongue. It was secured cruelly in place. The last of the cable tie went just above the first and central tie and was pulled tight. Four cable ties to hold in one mouth stuffing.

The crone stepped back and was proud of her work. The gag was good but not good enough. “There, nice and secure. And now, for the third part of your gag…” She picked up the roll of industrial tape. It was wide enough to cover a mouth from just below the nose to near bottom of the chin, with extra strong adhesive. Three to four times more than normal duct tape. Double backed and water proofed so no amount of saliva or tears or cum splattered on her face would loosen it. The crone peeled off the edge and ripped open a length of it, without tearing it off. “Now my dear, “ she said, positioning herself in front of Nicole, “I’m going to wrap your lower face shut ok? We’re going to seal up that mouth of yours so nothing can escape. Are you ok with this? Means you can’t eat, you can’t drink, you can’t vomit, can’t speak, and the only thing you can do is chew on my dirty underwear in your mouth. Is that ok? Of course it is. You are meant to be seen, stripped, fucked, tortured, beaten and sodomized. Not heard or listened to. You understand? Now now, stop crying, you’ll choke. Are we ready? Yes we are, yes we are…”

The rapist used both his hands to press down Nicole’s head and push up her jaw, compacting the panties in her mouth. The crone ripped more tape from the roll and plastered it across Nicole’s mouth packing and tight cable ties. Her mouth was not complete closed because of the bulk of the panties so the 4inch strip barely hid the lips. The witch pressed the tape firmly into Nicole’s face, rubbing the loose end into her right cheek. The pressure flattened half of her lips. The roll went tightly around the left side of her face, across the back of her skull and up front again, across the first layer of tape to force in the packing. The crone wound the strong tape around once more, the second layer crushing down all flesh beneath Nicole’s nose. The third, tight round went over the flesh just above her chin, pushing in the mouth packing more if that was even possible, sealing her lower lip. Elders’ hands were shaking while filming in close up. He loved the gagging of young girls, especially in such a merciless, cruel way. The sound of tape ripping, the sound of mewing and sobbing getting more and more muffled made him hard and terribly excited. A fourth round of tape wrapping was applied with even greater pressure, forcing Nicole’s cheeks to bulge under the immense tightness. The blood pressure in her head increased, face turning red as a fifth round buried the first four rounds of tape underneath. The crone ended with a final sixth round of tape, just to make sure. Finally, the tape was torn and plastered down behind Nicole’s head. Tossing the tape aside, The crone used both thumbs to massage down the cruel layers.

“And now, for the grand finale, “ she said, picking up the 4 inch wide black band.” With great strength she pulled the band wide enough and slipped it over Nicole’s head. When the band was halfway down her face, the crone purposely released it and it snapped shut around her nose like a trap. Immediately, she could not breathe. The rapist pushed the girl forward and got out of the way, letting Nicole fall back down onto the bed. She trashed, a choked, barely audible noise escaped her throat. She bucked frantically, twisting her face into the bed hoping to push off the band that crushed down her nose. She tossed her head back in panic, veins standing out on her neck. Not a sliver of air was entering her.
“Very good!” The Crone said, “This ensures that your mouth is truly sealed and the band is truly tight enough!” The rapist climbed on top of Nicole and straddled her stomach, his ungodly weight pinning her down, forcing the last remnants of air out of her stomach but with no where to go. She could not breathe in nor force out any air through her sealed face. Her bladder almost burst, her entire body pressurized and contracted. She was almost passing out. Her eyes went wide and full of inhuman panic. “Try to breaaaatheeee.” He teased, taking deep noisy breaths himself to emphasize his disturbing humor. “Ahhhhhh…” he released then sucked in more air with relish, “such fresh beautiful air! Can you feel it Nikki?” Blood was rushing in her head, her lungs screaming for life as he started rubbing his cock on her stomach, pushing her dress up and down her body. Her vision was turning black, her life flashed before her eyes but before she could truly lose consciousness, the rapist grabbed the tight ends of the band and tugged it forcefully down, letting her nose pop free. He adjusted the band around her lower face as she greedily sucked precious oxygen through her flaring nostrils. But it was hard to breathe in enough because of the weight of his body on her stomach. She felt every breath as only half or even a quarter breath. She hyperventilated and it made her dizzy, almost about the puke again. He playfully snapped the thick band across her tape wrapped mouth, checking the tension. It was incredibly tight, squeezing her lower face in without remorse. She was heaving and grunting. The crone was laughing, snapping pictures of Nicole’s gagged face with the camera phone. “Now THAT is what I call a gag!” She gleamed, showing one picture to Nicole. “See how your lower face is contracted in? Nice and tight and soundless! Shall we sound check?”

As if on command, the rapist who was still straddling her, pinched both her breast through her dress and bra and twisted her nipples mercilessly. Nicole arched her back, screamed with eyes screwed shut but only a distant howl came from somewhere in her throat. The noise barely audible from outside the room.
“No one is going to hear you now!!!!” The rapist said with glee. He bent his body down and devoured her neck, she squirmed and screamed uselessly some more as he continued rubbing himself on her body.

“You ready for fucky fucky?” he said repeatedly into her ear, “fucky fucky fucky fucky!” He slobbered her neck some more. In the background, the crone laughed and cheered. The filming carried on. “Fucky fucky fucky!” She cried nosily into her inhuman gag.

He suddenly stopped humping her stomach and held her face both hands. He stared down into it. He was breathing heavily. Her eyebrows arched upwards with intense fear. He lowered his face to hers and he playfully rubbed his nose against hers. He licked her tears streaming down her face and over her gag. He licked her left eye, then her right eye. She could smell his rancid breath, his saliva leaving a stench on her skin. Her curled his tongue into her nostrils, letting his brown spit pool into her nose. She could not turn away from disgust as he held her head firmly. “I’m going to lick every inch of your sweet body,” he teased, but first…” he grinned in her face, “we should start getting rid of your dress…very slowly… Oh, oh, I can’t wait…” he kissed her gagged mouth three times. Kissed her forehead, kissed her eyes, “I can’t wait to see you in your little bra and panties….”

Part 5. The Girl gifted to elder (first person perspective.)

I could not bear watching anymore. The fat Indian rapist was going to begin undressing poor Nicole Lee with his mouth alone. That was his fetish. I never actually seen him do this but I will once the film is available. The crone had taken over the filming. And I had a choice.

Watch again, like I have been doing since I came home. Or proceed to my own little teen, bound, gagged and prepared in my sex room.

My own hard on gave me the right answer. The flutters in my stomach was turning into a storm of excitement, getting unbearable, watching my brothers play with their girls while I did nothing. NO. A special treat was waiting for me and I believed that it was time to visit my sweetheart and have my fair share of unprecedented lust.

It was silent in the hall when I closed the door to the room where my brother and crone was. Surprisingly, the torture room was also silent and I could smell the pungent smoke reeking from under the door. The mad albino bride was probably smoking his cruel blend of intoxicants, preparing himself, charging up for his long deranged night ahead. I fought the urge to step into that room, just to see how the American teen was doing. How would she be bound? Was she already naked? Has she been re-gagged? But no. No peeking. My urgency for sexual release was mounting and I needed to explode, to ejaculate profusely, and preferably into my teen rather than wasting the seed on masturbation and voyeurism.

I needed to rape her sooner rather than later.

The time was now.

I went to my door. Knocked on it three times and pressed my head against it. I could hear a panic sobbing. Then a muffled screaming.
“This is the police!” I yelled, starting the mind fuck. “Is there a Stacie Tay in there?” I banged the door some more then listened. She was screaming uncontrollably, I could barely make out a ‘yes’ through that thick gag of hers and perhaps “please help me, please help me.” The crone always gagged the girls well. Knowing that Stacie would be blindfolded, I pretended to kick down the door. It burst open and there she was. Trashing on the bed.

She was still clad in her light blue school uniform. Her skirt was short, inches above her knees and her shirt was fitting, landscaping her teen-age breasts, which appeared large enough to fit the palm of my hands. “Oh my God! Stacie? Is that you?” I grinned. She was not blindfolded. A thick black velvet bag was snugly pulled over her whole head, with its drawstrings pulled tight and tied off around her creamy neck. She was nodding her head furiously, twisting her young body against her bonds. She was heaving heavily, being hard to breathe through such a thing. Her body was slender and petite, just the way I liked it. The crone knows all of our tastes well and I silently thanked her and Lord Graheg for such a fine gift. “We’ll get you out of here Stacie, hang in there!” I said urgently, as I pulled my sweaty t-shirt off my large deformed body. “Let me unbind your legs first ok?” I lied. She nodded her head, sobbing through her gag. I was hard, very hard and I stepped out of my shorts. The room was dank, stank of sweat and sex. It was barely lit, a single yellow bulb hung above the bed, illuminating the bed and the girl stretched out on it. I peeled off my leather thong and slid it down my thick legs as I scanned her lower body. She still had her sneakers and socks on. “The cable ties around your feet is hard to cut through, give me some time ok Stacie? You’ll be alright, I promise you.” She cried in relief. I studied her bonds. Her ankles were each secured with black cable ties and a third held both of them together. A thin but sturdy rope was threaded through the third cable tie and ran to the foot of the bed, in the center where it was tied off, forcing her legs to be pulled straight. I circled the bed to the end, to see how her arms were bound above her head. Her head was resting on her upper arms which were bound together tightly with cable ties. It cut into the sleeve of her uniform. Another cut right around her elbows that were bent so that the rest of her arms fell down the height of the dirty yellowing mattress. At the wrists, it was strapped together with cable ties and attached to an iron bar beneath the bed, similarly to the way the first girl was bound, she who was face raped. Stacie made more noises, tugging at her legs, wondering what was going on. “I’m behind you now, working on your arms.” She tiled her head back, trying to see her savior, “I think it’s easier to undo your arms first. The paramedics are outside, one of them will bring scissors then we’ll cut you free ok? Then I’ll remove your hood and your gag, and then you’ll be safe and sound. Be patient. Your mom and dad have been worried about you. Are you relieved Stacie?” She nodded her head again, mewing like a child, like a kitten, sounds that sounded earnest perhaps even joyful. I grew more excited at the ploy, “You’ll see them real soon, they are outside the house O.K.? waiting for you…” I stood behind her head now, letting my erect oily penis dangle above her head. The first thing she sees must be horrific to her. She was crying into her gag, tears of release from her nightmare that she believed was ending. I lightly touched her neck. She was startled, I started to undo the drawstring….”I’m sorry I scared you…can you tug at your hands? See if you can break out of your binds please? I’ve loosened it as much as I could…” She tugged. Nothing happened. She shook her head. “No?” I unknotted the drawstring and pulled the lower bag open. “Just a second more Stacie… “ I pinched the ends of the bag above her head and began tugging it slowly off her head… ”Just a second more…” Her lower face, wrapped in black tape is exposed, “…and you can see the face of the police man, that has come to save you….”

I pulled the bag off dramatically, her eyes went wide seeing the black, uncircumcised eel dangling down at her, “PEEKABOOOOO!!!!” I yelled into her face and for a second, she was shocked into silence, completely unmoving. Then she sucked in air through her nostrils and screamed. I could almost feel her relief vanishing in that terrified scream. Disbelief was flooding her, followed by waves and waves of panic. She was jerking her body against the binds, twisting her head this way and that. Her gag was tight, very tight. Tape wound and wrapped her lower face shut. Upper cheeks bulging under the strain. Tears rolled down her face. I playfully pumped my pelvis back and forth, letting my balls and cock swing and bounce above her face. “SURPRIIIIIISE! APRIL FOOOOL!!!!” I shouted, a tad overjoyed. Even if it wasn’t April, the effect was there. I had raised her hopes, and then sent it crashing back into her black horrifying reality. “ My name is officer Elder,” I said as I stepped up into the bed then squatted over her face. She immediately turned away from my dirty open anus inches from her eyes. I bent my head down to look at her from between my own legs, “and you are under arrest!”

I straightened up, crossed over her body and stood with my legs at her sides, looking down straight at her. I lowered my body, sitting on her just below her chest pinning her down. I stared into her face, breath reeking. “You are to remain gagged at all times.” I leaned in to take a deep whiff of her neck and hair. It smelled of fresh shampoo and sweat. She tried to break away from me but could barely move. “You are to be tied up at all times…” I buried my face into the left side of her neck and bit her tender flesh there with my lips, she mewled and gurgled into her gag, “Any kind of muffled screaming or struggling will not stop me from touching you.” I started kissing her gagged lips noisily, “Any kind of pleading through your gag will not stop me from stripping you.” I then cupped her young breasts from below, locked my fingers over them and squeezed them tightly through her uniform, “and any kind of sobbing and crying…” I lowered my face into her right ear and said slowly, “ … will not stop me from raping you.”

I licked the insides of her ear with my fevered tongue while my hands continued to squish her young breasts. I couldn’t wait to remove her shirt. I held on to her face next, with my thumbs pressed under her chin, I pushed her head back, exposing her neck. I ran my tongue from the top center of her chest all the way up her neck to her lower jaw. Then I licked it that way again, pressing my wet tongue hard against her skin. “mmmm, you taste very nice…” Up and down her neck I licked and tasted her, the top and bottom of my tongue lathering her delicate skin. This prospect excited me, sitting on a teen taken from school, licking her this way while she was tied down, unable to stop me. I kissed her bulging cheeks. To think that she’s terrified of me made me even want to terrify her more. I vaguely thought about what mouth stuffing the crone had used on her as I dug my crotch into her belly then pushed up against her body. She let out a guttural scream. Bit by bit I dislodge her shirt that was tucked into her skirt. I could see she was wearing a white t-shirt beneath. More clothes to peel off…. I clasped the sides of her bound arms then ran my hands down the sides of her body, feeling her curves, her ribs, her waist. Such a small waist. I tucked my hands beneath her shirt, her t-shirt and stroked her stomach in small circular motions with my thumbs.

Such soft, smooth skin.

I started unbuttoning the lowest button of her uniform. “Here are some facts” I said professionally, unbuttoning her second button, “Firstly, I’m not keeping you here for ransom. I don’t want money from your family…” The third button is released, shirt opening up as I go along, “What I really want though…is to press my face into the crotch of your panties…” She cried noisily, uselessly into her merciless gag. I laughed, unbuttoning her fourth and fifth buttons, letting her light blue uniform top fall on either sides, exposing her school t-shirt. Catholic college it said. I shifted a little then slid my long erect cock under her t-shirt and let it rub against her soft skin. I kissed her wet eyes. “Are you a nice catholic girl?” I fumbled with her second last button, then very slowly and menacingly, I said into her ear, “Are. You. A. Virgin?” She screwed her eyes shut, shuddered, wept. I rubbed my throbbing cock some more against her skin, “I asked you a question Stacie…” the sensitive bottom part of my penis head sliding over her belly button. “Yes or no?”

She slowly, reluctantly nodded. I nearly ejaculated with that answer.

“Very gooood.” I whispered. “This is going to be more fun…” I devoured her neck, clamping my lips over her skin and sucking hard on it against her tortured whimpering. I pulled her shirt apart, bursting the last button. She sucked in her breath, shocked. I released my lips from her skin with a wet pop then looked down at her rising and falling chest, then to her terrified face. She looked sick. “Never had a man, slowly undress you….never had a naked, obese man sitting on your young body?” She shook her head, sounding like she was choking on her own sobs. Face cramped with trepidation. My hands were now tucked under her t-shirt, feeling out her waistline, her lower ribs, pushing her t-shirt up slowly exposing more of her stomach. “Never had a man…do this to you?” I slid my body backwards, cock leaving her stomach, I bent down then tucked my head under her t-shirt, my face pressing into her stomach. Then I shoved my head, slowly and deliberately upwards, wriggling my sweaty long hair and rough face against her stomach, her solar plexus, snorting her sweaty skin as I felt the top of my head and forehead rub up against her tight teenage bra. She could feel her body trying to twist away but I was pinning her down. She screamed. A distant muffled, trapped scream. I half kissed, half munched on her skin around her stomach with my lips, half aware that my cock was bouncing and rubbing up against the sides of her legs, sometimes grazing the hem of her skirt. I squeezed her hips with my thighs. I almost gushed. I could feel the tightness of her t-shirt over my head and the tops of my shoulders, the tension seemed to be keeping my face buried in her stomach and ribs. I started licking her deliciously, my eyes catching glimpses of her simple pink cotton bra. Both of my hands slid up the sides of her body, up along her ribs. My wrists caught her t-shirt and I pushed it up all the way so that my palms ran over the sides of her bra and ended up cupping her armpits. It was cleanly shaven. I wasn’t sure f the crone had shaved it or she was naturally hairless under her arms. Her t-shirt was bunched under her neck now, her screaming and trashing continued, being exposed like this. I sat up, contented, looking down at her young shapely body, her soft B cup breasts neatly bundled in a tight pink cotton bra. It looked like it was pushing her breasts together and augmenting it, but it wasn’t quite a push up bra. It was simple, with no design and no bulky padding. It showed the right amount of young flesh and it made me excited.
I climbed off her body and she took in a deep breath, relieved somewhat from my grotesque weight. Her scared eyes followed me as I reached into the drawer of the table next to the bed and pulled out a hunting knife. She panicked. I laughed.
“Oh don’t worry my dear Stacie. I’m not going to hurt you…. How can I? I ADORE your tender tender body…” I climbed back on top of her. She froze as I started cutting away her shirt and t-shirt, sawing off the sleeves, stabbing through the material, ripping them apart, pulling them out from under the cable ties that held her upper arms together. Part by part I pulled the scraps and strips of destroyed clothes out from under her slender body and tossed it to either sides of the bed. I jammed the knife into the mattress just at the side of her face and it shocked her. She trembled and squirmed.

It was so refreshing just seeing her upper body covered only in her little pink bra. I licked my lips then bent down to kiss her chest, I slobbered parts of her breasts that were exposed, ran my tongue through the center of her cleavage. She cried and sobbed and mewed into her gag. With my right hand, I slid it up the side of her legs, slipping my excited hands under her skirt. I felt the sides of her shorts. “Ahhhh.” I hissed into her face, “one more article of clothing to remove… very good, I love this…” My other hand ran up the left side of her legs. Her shorts felt small. I buried my face into her chest, suckling on the bare flesh of her breasts as my hands roamed to her back until my fingers poked out of the back of her skirt, I gripped the edge of her skirts waist line then pulled it apart. The buckle that held her skirt broke immediately and I heard the small sound of the zip coming down as I pulled the skirt open from the back. Her crying got louder. “Excuse me, “ I said into her face, “As I pull off your skirty skirt skirt k?” I back crawled then with my hands , I cleanly pulled her skirt off her hips and down her long slender smooth legs. My cock was so hard and excited I almost came again, seeing her in her small, light pink cotton shorts. It molded perfectly around her 24 inch waist and petite torso. Most of her upper and inner thighs were exposed. Such skimpy shorts….
“You must really love pink don’t you my dear Stacie?” I teased her, admiring her lightly tanned, unblemished legs that were lashed together with cable ties around and under her knees. I pulled the blade from the mattress, got off the bed and slashed open her skirt clumped around her ankles. I left her sneakers on and looked at her young form stretched out in all her glory. Small pink shorts, tight, tiny bra, black tape wrapped around her head, arms raised and vanished behind the bed, stomach flat, skin perfect. “ You are such a fine fuck toy!” I said, admiring her then slowly climbing back onto the bed. “Tell me, “ I said, a s I straddled her again, rubbing my bloated cock on her bare stomach once more.
“Your skirt is so short, your shorts are so small. I bet…” I leaned into her face, “your panties must be tiny….hmmm?” I began rubbing my crotch into her shorts…” you ARE wearing panties right? Hmmm?” She nodded. I clapped my hands once, loudly. “very gooood!” I clamped my thighs against the sides of her hips, gripping her shorts. “should I wriggle your shorts off or?” I cupped my hands just under the sides of her bra, “should we get your pretty little bra off first?” She mewed and mewed, more tears streaming down her bulging cheeks. She was so attractive, so young, so vulnerable and so scared. My hands roamed in unison up and down the sides of her body, following the inward curve.

I lowered my face to the center of her chest then curled my tongue under the small center part of her bra then gentle bit down on the garment, my open hands slipped up and under her right bra cup then the left. I tugged my head forward, allowing both her soft flesh to bounce free. She screamed uselessly again as my large hands buried her small breasts and began massaging them gently, feeling its softness, its tenderness, its youngness. She twisted and bucked. I groped her, I ran my thumbs around her nipples, p ink and virgin like. I love how her nipples felt under my thumbs. Her sobs were coming fast, with every harder squeeze resulting in a short sharp scream that was lost and muffled. I turned and rolled her nipples between my thumb and index finger. I rubbed my naked crotch against her shorts, desperate to wriggle them off with my lower body. Soon, soon she’ll be completely naked. I grabbed her loose bra now sitting across her upper chest and pulled it in opposite directions. The back hooks snapped
To her dismay, I tugged it off carelessly pushing the broken thing past her head. I was too lazy to get off her to grab the knife. Where it had gone, I didn’t even care. I pulled at the thin bra straps until they burst and after two or three attempts bursting parts of her bra, I finally managed to wring the thing off her body and tossed it far away. She was completely topless now and completely at my mercy.
Jamming my hands around her arms just above her armpits, I held her down even more as I lowered my face and sunk my open mouth upon her left breast. I sucked on her flesh hard, my tongue wagging against her nipple. She struggled and squirmed and groaned into her gag. I licked, and sucked and slurped her youthful tit while my free hand explored and massaged her other tit. I found myself squeezing my eel between her bound legs, penetrating her between her upper thighs just under her small shorts. It was tight that way and I started fucking her just under her crotch. It was strangely satisfying but I fought not to cum. I continued licking and sucking on her breasts, taking turns with each soft mound, sometimes squeezing both breasts together, sometimes playfully biting down her nipple, making her scream. She was sweating, I was sweating. She was struggling and I let her bound legs crush my cock and masturbate me. Her legs felt smooth and my cock slid up and down the crevice between her legs, sometimes allowing my penis head to poke against her crotch just for fun. I desperately wanted to see what kind of panties my lovely teenage sex kitten was wearing.

“Time for your shorts to go…” I whispered into her ear. A long tearful ‘Nooooo’ escaped her gag as I squeezed my thighs around her hips and shorts then dragged it down her body. I must’ve gotten it down around her thighs before I slid my torso up against her again, my raw, throbbing cock rubbing hard against the crotch of her panties. My heart was racing. Her panties felt snug and small.
“ I can feel your paaantieeees…” I kissed her gagged face, nestled my head between her young breasts then crawled backwards. I snorted and slobbered her sweet skin all the way down the center of her body as I crept backwards. Kissing her belly button as I moved lower and lower. My chin grazed the elastic waistband of her panties, then my lips, my nose until I finally came face to face with the tiny triangle of light pink barely covering her cleanly shaven virgin crotch. I hugged her legs hard to stop her from struggling, she was shrieking. I buried my face into her little panties, taking a deep, erotic whiff. She bucked frantically, cried and cried and cried as I rubbed my face into her glorious soft virginity hidden under so little cotton. My nose was pushing apart her tight lips through her panties, I was breathing her in through nose and mouth. A sweet mixture of sweat, soap and subtle laundry detergent filled my senses. She hardly had any fat, maybe just a little baby fat around her untouched pussy. I took long hard snorts, loving every second of this fantasy, face pressed against a teenage girl’s virgin cunt through her little pink panties while she cries into her tight merciless gag, bound and hopeless on my bed.

Part 6 – The raping of Stacie

The witch had taught me the dark arts, to tune into my victims’ consciousness and feelings, to prey upon that, to amplify, to intensify and manipulate. I crawled back onto her body, my face in hers. I tuned into Stacie’s psyche and what screamed back was a tightly wound ball of fear, a sustained fright coiled in her gut, tensed up and sickened.
“I love young Chinese girls.” I said slowly. “With such lovely long black hair…” I stroked her head, loving how the length wasn’t too long, just touching her shoulders. And it was straight and clean and reminded me of tenderness, unspoiled by age. She was only 18.

I climbed off her, to get rid of her shorts completely. In a daze, I fumbled for the blade from the floor then started slicing off her shorts. I kept my eyes locked on her crotch, the shaving done, most probably by the crone, was clean and smooth. Impatiently, I destroyed the shorts and pulled it off from her ankles in pieces, discarding the thing. I reached under the bed for the pack of cable ties. It was time to spread her out nice and wide. I grabbed one of her ankles tight, then sliced off the rope that pulled her legs taut towards the bed, her ankles still cinched together. I dragged her legs to the left of the bed first, she tried to pull it away from me but I tugged hard at it, straightening her body once more although at an angle. I sat on the ground, pulling both her feet down with me, bending both her knees so her legs angled downward. “We are going to spread open your youthful legs to all kinds of indecency.” I said loudly. I could hear her trying to make a sound that was half cry and half squeal. With my free hand I pulled out a long cable tie and looped it around her left ankle and through the intersection of iron rods that crossed just below the edge of the bed. The hand that held her ankle pinched one end of the new cable and with the other hand, I carefully threaded it through the loop. Once through, I tugged at it hard and fast, locking her foot to the corner of the bed. Two more cable ties made sure she was never going to get loose. I grabbed her right ankle next, using the blade to dig into and cut loose the cinch. Hanging on to her foot, grabbing the pack of cable ties, I stood up. Her right leg came up with me but her left remained locked down. I pulled her legs apart form each other, spreading her wide open. She screamed, tried to pull her leg away from my grip but I held on, moved to the right of the bed and sat down again on the floor. The bottom of her knees bend over the sides of the bed as I positioned her right foot against the rods. I then zip tied her down, hard, fast and sharp. I sat back for a second, relieved that the hard work was over. Her young legs were wide open now, bent and secured to each end of the rape bed. I stroked her calf that was tense. She didn’t even try tugging at her bonds, knowing it was no use. Getting up to my knees, I looked at her face but her head was twisted back, away from me. She was sobbing. Her thighs were amazing. Slender and fair, smooth and soft. My eyes followed the length of it until finally resting on her crotch and that little piece of light pink g-string she had on.

“Don’t you wish?” I said, getting up, “That someone would find you and save you right now?” I sat down on the bed, just next to her waist and placed my hand on her flat stomach. She sucked in air in a panic, then breathed out with short sobs. He eyes were still screwed shut, terrified. I stroked her smooth abdomen, slowly in circles. “Someone to come bursting through that door? To stop me from touching you?” I lowered my body, to wet her ribs with my hot tongue. I licked up wards, towards the center of her body, rib by rib, then my tongue found the underside of her right breast, covering the curve, her nipple, then inwards her chest, under her chin, her neck. I straddled her, fully erect. Mimicking a small girl voice, I teased her, “Mr. policeman…Mr. policeman…where are you?” I giggled into her ears, smelling her, kissing her gagged face, my groin rubbing up and down her inner thigh. “This fat man is going to rape me mr policeman…please find me…I’m only a virgin…”

To rush the blood to my groin, in preparation for penetration, I descended her fine body like a slow animal, inhaling her scents, the layer of sweat on her skin, her chest, stomach, the area above her panties, then finally her glorious virginity. I licked her bikini line slowly and lavishly, I rubbed my face into her tight thighs, the smooth fair skin. She twisted, mewed, cried as my hands slid beneath the thin elastic band of her panties, rubbing her meticulously. I bit and pulled at the fabric of her panties, right next to her pussy then let the panties snap back playfully. With my thumbs, I played with the elastic, rolling it against her skin, my tongue exploring beneath the panties, sliding up and down at the edge of her tight lips. She was sucking in her stomach, as if it was the only way to somewhat pull away from my wandering tongue and hands. There was no way for her to stop what was happening. I grew hungrier, pulling away the crotch of her panties to expose more flesh. My wet, slimy tongue found itself inside her, licking the outer layer of her cunt before digging deeper. I pushed her legs further apart, with my thumbs, I pried open her teenage hole like fresh fruit and started sucking on the inner walls of her pink meat. She screamed, lurched, the sound she made making me hornier and hornier as I started lapping up, taking deep licks inside her. Lowering my face to lick her beneath her thighs and crotch, I bit the string riding up the crack of her ass, pulled on it and snapped it back three, four times. Loving the sound of it, making her feel it. My hands stroked her inner thighs, my fingers pulling at her panties, away as much as possible from her crotch. I pulled her panties over my head and buried my face deep, sucking hard, drinking her up, tongue lashing and flicking like a snake. I was about to come. It was getting too much. I grabbed the edge of the right corner of the crotch of her panties with one hand and with the other I grabbed the string that held it together. And pulled, Hard.
Her panties snapped. Gently, ever so gently, excitedly, I peeled the torn panties from her body, snapping the other end, discarding the tiny thing altogether. I rubbed her fine thighs pushed her legs apart and stared down at her completely naked body. I crawled back on top of her, my cock bouncing blindly, desperate for entry. I held on to my member with my right hand, guided it to the tip of her virginity. “Last chance…” I said into her face, “for anyone to save you….shall I count to five? If no one bursts through that door to stop me, I’m going to start fucking you….” I played with her mind this way, letting the final seconds of hope to tick away slowly. I was kneeling astride her, giving me secured balance, “One…” I smiled at her, tears streaming madly form her eyes, body shuddering, she was shaking her head violently. “two….” I directed the tip of my black cock to rub up and down her barely opened hole. “three…” I pushed the tip slightly between her lips, making her feel it, licking her tears, her cheeks. I could hear her pleading, saying no, no, please, no. “Four….” I pushed my cock in a bit more, still sliding my cock up and down that hole, the tip feeling warm and throbbing… Her pleading got louder, half screaming, shaking her head, jerking her body, eyes wild. ” and…” I sucked on her neck, so I can hear her scream when I pushed my self in.

“Five.”

She arched her back, released a long, deep throated scream into her tight gag as my hard eel like cock forced its way all the way into her young body. I had to push hard against the tightness, but not violently. I wanted her to feel herself tearing apart. I moved my lower body forward a step, still kneeling, then drove my hungry cock in deeper. I twisted my hips slightly, moved from side to side to open her up more. God, she was so tight. So warm, so fitting. She cried loudly, her whole body was screaming at me to stop as I paused, my thick 7-inch cock mostly inside her, my hairy balls hanging just outside her fresh cunt. “Does it hurt?” I teased her. She was shivering, almost not breathing, making unintelligible noises. I pulled out halfway through then pushed it in harder. I felt the tightness give way just a little as she screamed more and more, choking on her crying, coughing into her gag, terrified, hysterical. I could feel my cock getting wet. Probably with her blood. “Does it hurt!?” I shouted. She nodded absentmindedly between high pitched squeals and shuddering. “Gooooood.” I dragged my cock almost out of her then pushed it in again, slowly at first, one thrust at a time, sliding in and out for effect. She sounded like she was choking. Then with a burst of energy, I started to really rape her. Five, six deep, rigorous thrust, her tightness strangling my cock, roughing up my skin, burning it. She was mostly dry but the blood lubricated her just a bit. I stopped thrusting, snuggled my cock deep inside her, letting my full body weight crush her down.
“Shall we get slippery? Hmm?” I pulled my cock out, unsatisfied with the roughness. She heaved, noisily as my cock popped free. I climbed off her, reached to the side table, pulled the drawer open and picked out the tube of lubricant. I sat on her stomach, my bloodied cock bouncing and staining her fair skin. She was bleeding a lot. I opened the cap and squeezed out a large glob of clear lubricant onto my long cock and lathered it generously. I repositioned, squatting over her chest so she could see what was going on. With my right palm I coated my cock with the gel, making squishing noises, the blood making the gel a bit more slippery. I squeezed more from the tube into the palm then I slapped it onto her burnt and torn vagina. She let out a muffled scream as my finger dug into her bloodied hole, forcing in the thick gel. I rubbed it against her inner walls, stuffing her cunt with gel, pushing it in deeper with my finger first then two fingers, finger fucking her, making her slippery inside. I reached for the drawer again and pulled out a small spray bottle. I pumped water, spraying over my excited cock, then I sprayed her cunt generously. I rubbed my cock and almost came, the water made my cock oily and very very silky wet, Perfect. IN fornt of her face, I rubbed the remnants of the lube under my balls and between my ass like I was cleaning it. It excited me. I tossed the things aside, and repositioned myself again. “You ready Stacie? You ready for some serious fucking?” I led my wet cock to her hole again, “this is your first time, you better remember it!” A new wave of electricity washed through my body as my sloppy, messy wet cock squished itself into her. I dug my arms beneath her, pulling her body to me, hugging her tight as I forced my cock deep into her and let it rest inside her. “I’m going to cum inside you…” I whispered the began pushing and pulling my lubricated monster in and out of her. It was wet and slippery now, still tight but so much easier. It was bliss as my heart realized again how lucky I was to be fucking an attractive, slender, virgin teenage girl. I started grunting, excerting, fucking, humping her. The sound of wet skin on skin, the sound of the bed creaking as I rocked in and out of her harder and harder. I thrust my pelvis to and fro, “mmm, yess….yess…” I fucked her hard, biting down on her breasts, licking her neck as I entered a hypnotic state of rape. Each thrust raised my lust, raised my heat. I rained down sweat on her, she continued crying. I pushed in an dout rhythmically, then with bursts of power, I became rigorous, violent, growling into her face as I sped up, going faster, harder, deeper. Her whole body jerked up and down the bed in tune with mine, my fat stomach rubbing up against her body, her legs straining to shut but unable to do so. She strained her arms, cable ties cutting into her skin. She pushed her tongue against the mouth packing, trapped under rounds of tape. She bit down on whatever was stuffed into her mouth and fought against the pain. I saw all this, felt all this inside her as my mind violated her mind, entered her heart, felt what she felt. “mommy’s at home with daddy…” I said, fucking her, “wondering if you’re ok…and here you are…being raped….the cops are searching for you…asking people if they’d seen you….maybe your face is in the news….and people sit and wonder if you’re ok….and here you are, naked, spread on a bed, gagged, fucked, raped.” I nibbled her ear, changing the pacing of the fucking, slowing down, then suddenly , violently banging her and banging her. “no one knows you’re here…no one is stopping me…no one I coming to save you…” I suddenly stopped in forward thrust, deep and tight inside her. I panted into her face, catching my breath. Her face screwed up with pain and disgust. “should I stop fucking you Stacie? Hmm? Want me to stop? It hurts?” She mewed a soft yes, nodding. I laughed. Laughed loud and hard. Then I brutally started the raping again. ”NO. FUCKING. WAY! NO. FUCKING! WAY!” with every word I pushed in hard, balls slapping against her groin. “NICE AND TIGHT! NICE AND TIGHT!” I fucked and fucked and fucked against her straining and weeping. I slobbered her bare body, bit down hard on her flesh listening to her garbled screaming. I loved it! I was sweating like a pig, every forward pump rained down sweat on her lavish body. I spat into her face, rubbed my saliva into her eyes and nose. In a fever of passion, I pulled out of her, quickly slapped y torso onto her body and positioned my nearly exploding cock on her chest between her soft breasts. I squeezed her tits together so it gripped my cock and I fucked her between her breasts. She titled her head as far away as she could from my coc and I purposely pushed myself forward so that my balls rubbed against her breasts and the tip of my penis poked against her chin. The lubricant on my ass made it easy to slide up and down her body. I slapped my cock on her face, then rubbed its underside up and down the gag and her nose. “You like this hmm? You like it?” I got off her chest, mind spinning with sex, and clumsily found myself driving my cock deep inside her for the third time. I hugged her again and fucked her some more ,”daddy’s little fuck, daddy’s little fuck!” I kept repeating, pulling her body to me and I pushed my body into her, finding that synchronized rhythm. .I was nearly there, I slowed down, sped up, rode it out, biting her ears, her cheeks, listening to her weeping and mewing and moaning and huffing as I crushed her, pushing and pushing and pushing. I pulled out my harms from under her, and clamped down my right hand on her mouth, forcing her into the bed, pushing my body up and letting my pelvis continue to pulverize her. I was reaching climax, I grunted, growled, told her repeatedly I was going to cum all over inside her. “Here I come!” I yelled, fucking her harder for that final round, “here I come, HERE I COME!”
With a great shudder and explosion, I emptied myself into her, I rammed her hard, every ram bursting forth my thick slimy sperm deep into her. I’m sure she could feel it and a long deep cry of despair escaped her. I gushed and gushed and gushed, pushing out all that I could. “oh fuck, oh fuck, of fuck!” I kept ejaculating copiously into her, when I pulled out my cock and rammed it in again, I felt the slime spill out from her bloodied cunt. My sperm, the lubricant, her blood made it all the more squishy and sloppy. I kept on rocking in and out, my groin hot, electrified. I breathed in and out heavily, feeling my energy spent, entering her, controlling her, eating her entire soul. She was mine, truly truly mine now. I heaved a final sigh or relief, of a total satisfaction and finally pulled myself out of her completely. I rolled to the side of her, panting against her body. She was noisy, crying as usual, innocent sounds, devastated sounds, defeated sounds. I kissed her breast, her face. “I love you, I love you…” I hugged her like a bolster, my wet cock on her hips sliding upon her stomach as my legs cradled her, I smelled her sweating body, her sexed up and abused body. The heat rose from her body and I breathed it in, recharging myself. My mind searched. Had I prepared the straps at sides of the bed mid way through? I rolled off. And checked. Yes, they were there, attached to the bed pole under the mattress, halfway down the length of the bed. My legs were weak when I stood up but I was recharging. I found the blade. I grabbed her right leg, bound the bed and cut off the cable tie. Without a word of explanation, I pulled her leg up into the air and forcefully pushed it down. She screamed unbearable as her thigh muscled pulled hard. I bent he leg as far as it could towards her body then reached for the strap. I circled it across her knees and dragged the strap downwards to secure it to the other end. I threaded it in and pulled tight. Her leg was now bent nearly inline with her waist, exposing her right butt cheeks. I went over to the other side, she already knew what was going to happen next. Round two.
I detached her ankle from the bed, pulled up her leg and forced it down like the other leg. I secured it with the strap. Now spread wide again, legs open, bent. Her perfect little ass was exposed in full glory. Her lower body was pulled off the bed, spine curving up, ass at an angle. I walked to the side of the bed, to find the lubricant. As I picked it up, she was still screaming from pain, sounds muffled in the gag. “You ready for some anal sex love? Oh this is going to hurt much more than what just happened. This is going to be so fun!” I moved back to the foot of the bed and crawled on. I nearly emptied the tube of lubricant onto my hand. The sight of her battered crotch nearly drove me mad with lust. I bent down to lick at the slime and blood dripping down the sides of her crotch. I licked her ass crack slowly. It was clean and perfect. Then I slapped the lubricant on and massaged it into her asshole. I rubbed her ass cheeks, dug my fingers into her tight hole, lubricating the insides of her anus. I could see her straining hard, panicking, gurgling into her gag, pleading, sobbing, squealing as I made sure her ass was well lubricated. I rubbed the slime and lube on my cock, still hardened and wanting more more more. I slapped her ass cheeks hard and crawled between her legs to face her again. “Aww, why are you crying Stacie? Not having fun?” She could feel my cock feeling out her legs, the sides of her crotch, poking around her bloodied cunt. “You think your friends are having more fun now? Good clean fun having tea and shopping without you? While you are here? Naked, about to anally raped? Maybe they are watching a romantic comedy now…and you are all helpless and in pain and no one has found you. They will be laughing as you are crying. Alone. With just me, your naked rapist, about to come into you once again and again and again.” I grabbed my monstrous cock, poking it around her ass, playfully letting the tip enter a little then pulling it out for fun.
“I’m going to do lots of things to you my dear…and you cannot stop me yes? We’ll be having lots and lots of sex….
I positioned my cock head, in a kneeling position, pushed her legs down and apart with my hands then rammed in. The melody of her screaming in tune with my fucking was music to my ears. Her ass, even tighter than her virgin cunt, was unbelievable. I prodded her, ass raped her, pushing in pulling out, going progressively faster. I fumbled, as I fucked her, for the bottle of water, I sprayed as I pulled out my cock then pushed in some more, deeper. I sprayed everytime I pulled backward, pushing in the water and oil and lube, wetting her tight hole, wetting my cock, getting more and more slippery. Yes. This was good. This was right. Like a dog I straddled her, positioned for best leverage and continued to rape her, balls slamming hard against the base of her spine as I went on and on. Since I had ejaculated so much, it took longer for me to raise the sperm again so the fucking went on longer than usual, sloshing in and out, in and out as licked her body and whispered menacing things to her. I reminded her of her new future as a sex slave, as a piece of cunt meat and ass meat and breast meat, a teenage fuck toy to be flooded with sperm from me and my two sexually deviant brothers. “Yes my dear, you heard it right. I have three more brothers, two of which would so want to rape you in multiple ways. Maybe three of us will rape you together hmm?” I said all this ramming her ass, fucking her hard, “One fucks your mouth, one fucks your ass, one fucks your cunt, as the fourth brother, the torturer, pierces your breast and nipples with needles and hooks. Or maybe staple your eyelids open so you can see our ugly faces as we rape you all day and all night and all week long. How about that?” In and out, in and out, deep and tight, muffled screaming, muffled crying, tearing her ass hole open, more blood trickling down onto the soiled bed. “The ugly witch will sit on your face, make her cum with your nose. You’ll smell her sour cunt to sleep, you’ll suck on my cock to sleep.” I was going to come again, as I threated her with promises, with torture, the blood rushed to my groin, the acidic sperm rising, “ I’ll throat fuck you to bed understand? You eat my sperm, my brother’s sperm, the witches’ piss….” The load was coming, rising higher and higher, “ We’ll shit on you in the toilet, you’ll be tied up tight and gagged and cramped into the used toilet, We’ll piss in your hair, mop you face into our unwashed asses. You like that hmm?” I was nearly coming, fucking her as harder and harder. “Oh yes, YES, so much to do with you, so MUCH!” On the edge on the edge, “So much more FUCKING to do! So Much to do to you! SO MUCH SO MUCH!” I exploded a second orgasm deep into her, gushing into her ass. A heavenly breath escaped me, I was seeing stars and bliss. I cam and came, really draining me out. I pushed and pushed till there was nothing left to ejaculate. I pulled out , sat on the bed in front of her spread legs, spent completely. I lay down, stretched my back and stared at the ceiling. I could hear her crying softly, tired, fatigued.
“So much to do…” I whispered…”so much more to do….”

Part 7 – The Ordeal of Samantha Roberts.

The elder left his fuck toy, bound, spread and crying into her gag. He entered the hall, which was surprisingly silent. Either the other girls had passed out, were already killed or their gags were truly effective or perhaps. He liked to think it was the latter. That both the Taiwanese teen and the American teen were both suffering copiously and unable to draw help and attention no matter how hard they screamed. He wondered about the first teenager, face raped in the room by his brother. What diabolical things were being done to her now? He marveled at the magic of this House of Ordeals. The way it seem so hidden, so unknown to the outside world, to the authorities. Five girls, bound, gagged, raped, tortured and no one knew how to find them. No one knew they were even here.
The stench of burning aphrodisiacs was in the air and there was an unusual heat. He followed the warmth to the torture room. Immediately, his cock hardened again. Something cruel was happening inside, he knew it. Disturbing and erotic ideas ran through his head, burning girls at the stake, branding, hot coal. Any of it was possible considering this heat. He could no longer delay his curiosity. He still heard no screaming and wondered how she was gagged. Carefully he touched the handle, and slowly turned it. He opened the door. The hum of the heater hit him. The heat was much higher now, he could feel the humidity stick to his skin. The steaming box was in operation and he knew the American teen with the big breasts was bound and trapped inside.
“Brother…”The albino monster greeted, “how nice of you to join us.”
“She’s inside obviously.”
The albino’s face turned into rage again but not at his brother. “Yes…. She tried kicking me…in the groin…”
That wasn’t good. Not good at all. She was already warned of his disdain and the object of his torture. And she kicked him right there. NO. Not good at all.
“I’m letting her sweat it out. Uncomfortably. Severely.”
The elder approached the black box that stood on steel legs, a meter by a meter by a meter. She must be very cramped in there. He playfully knocked on the side of the door and listened in. Nothing. She must be well gagged. Maybe even wrapped up to contain the heat. There was only one opening, at the top and elder could see it has been padlocked shut, at three points. There wasn’t any sound of kicking or struggling. The heater was positioned beneath the box and blowing hot air through holes bored underneath. He knew the design of it, he helped his brother build it. He sat in a chair opposite the albino, who was smoking his aphrodisiac herbs.
“How long has she been in there?”
“Nearly an hour.”
‘I can smell her.”
He grinned with menace.
”Tell me, how did you set her up?” The brother handed him the smoking pipe.
“As per standard protocol, my yellowed, unwashed underwear, soggy from my sweat, is in her mouth, stuffed with the small raw red chilies. The chili padi. Nasty, stinging little devils. I think her tongue and lips should be swollen by now. Everything is sealed in with a thick black leather padding gag attached to a head harness. I’ve pulled that tight around her face and head, forcing her mouth down around the underwear with the straps cramping her head from the front and back. She can’t expel anything, can’t move her jaws, side ways or otherwise. It’s tight, very tight. I’ve rubbed the chilies into her eyes, seed and all and taped each eyelid down. She really hated that, it hurt her bad. She was obviously screaming and crying a lot. I told her this was just the beginning of her pain. She still has her t-shirt and shorts on. They come off later, when I need to abuse her flesh. I pulled a double winter sweater on her, tied it down with thin rope. Her arms are still bound behind her so I just used the arms of the sweater and tied it around her body. After I’ve oiled her down with heat rub of course and more chili. I’ve wrapped her legs in a thick, itchy blanket. Tied that down with ropes. Then I forced her body to bend forward and secured her upper body to below her bound legs with belts, pulling hard and tight so her stomach and chest is crushed in and against her legs, it’s difficult for her to breathe I reckon. I bound her ankles with a length of thick rope, dead knotting it twice and pulled her feet towards her buttocks. I wrapped the rope between her body and legs twice then over her back to keep her bound and curled in a ball. I secured a belt round the back of her neck, pulled her head down and forced it into her lap then belted her down, under her legs so she could not lift her head. A bundle of joy I must say.”

The elder, by now, was hard as a rock and taking in many deep puffs, exciting him more. He turned to look at the box again, no wonder there was no struggling. “Was it hard to stuff her in?” The albino shook her head. I was angry and all that energy did the work. Oh, and you see that black wire sticking out the top? Its headphones, wrap taped around her head. It’s connected to the audio player running at full volume on repeat mode.”
The elder loved that auditory torture.
“Death metal? Noise?”
“Oh no, much worse. All the voice messages she’s been getting on her phone. From mom and dad, friends, teachers, police. All looking for her, sending her plenty of messages. So many heartwarming ones, so many worried ones, so many telling her to come home, that’s she’ll be ok. That the police are looking for her…”
Elder laughed. “So cruel you are….she must be so heartbroken, listening to her loved ones that way and not able to respond. So close, so close.”
“That’s the way. I make things worse too.”
“How?”
“Our satellite phone. The untraceable one. Hooked up to the audio machine. She can hear the calls.”
“Don’t tell me you call her parents.”
He grinned.
“You know the crone hates that trick. Too risky.”
“And no one trusts my technologies. It’s completely untraceable. Scrambled, bounces off twenty countries, through the internet. Masked, hidden, invisible.”
“And you let her hear them answering the phone…”
“Of course. Without the voice mic plugged in. She can scream all the wants, no one hears her at the other end.”
“Boyfriend?”
“I don’t think she has one, but I called all her friends too, just to let her hear them for the last time. I let her parents talk a while, they keep saying hello? Hello? Samantha is that you baby? Please talk to us, please tell us where you are, please come home, and all that shit. It drives her mad. When I finally end the call, you should hear the way she cries after that. So deep and painful and full of despair. It’s delicious.”
“So brilliant and cruel my brother, it’s so mean.”
“Oh I’m just getting started…you’re just in time for part two…”
They both got up. The albino put on his grotesque torture mask, a clown mask of all things. He handed an executioners mask for elder to wear. All this is to scare the poor girl. The torturer grabbed the keys, went over the box and unlocked them one by one. When the heavy duty locks were removed, the lid popped open. The heat that escaped was immense. Elder wondered how the girl endured such a thing. She must be dehydrated, thirsty, and delirious perhaps. “Turn off the machine.” Elder shut down the heater while the albino gripped the ropes around her body and dragged her out of the hell hole. Elder helped by supporting her lower body, they both hoisted her out then the albino dropped her to the floor without care. A barely audible scream escaped her. She rolled to the side, truly, a mummified ball in an ugly brown blanket, wholly wrapped save her head and feet, which stuck out. The headphones taped to her head looked ridiculous. The black leather mouthpiece looked like it was glued across her mouth, eating into her skin, pushing out her cheeks. The straps dug into her face as well, definitely leaving a deep line on her skin, if ever the harness was removed. I admired the harness, straps went under her chin, up to the sides where it was attached to another strap that connected the mouth piece on one end and circled to the back of her head where it was strapped through a belt like buckle. Straps from the top of the mouth piece ran angled to the bridge of her nose where it joined a single strap that went over the center of the head and back again, to be buckled at the same spot. Her hair was wet with sweat, sticking to her face but surprisingly; her braids were still neatly in place. Her face was extremely red. The brother proceeded to unleash her, untie her from her bondage position. She was moaning, perhaps somewhat relieved she wasn’t being slowly cooked anymore. Elder watched on, wondering what the next step was. He was aware of the bondage torture table just behind the box. He also noticed the steel pole attached with straps and prepared ropes. She was straightened out on the floor and rolled out of the blanket that held her legs together. Her shorts were soggy, sweat running down her tanned legs. . The smell of her sweating body and teenage fluids excited both of them although in different ways. The elder wanted to rape her, the albino just wanted to inflict greater pain. He removed her headphones.
“and how was that you little bitch? Got your blood nice and hot now for some serious pain yes?” She struggled weakly, moaning and weeping. He dropped down on her, left knee grounding into her stomach, she jerked up wards, he grabbed her face and banged it into the floor. The thud was loud and disorienting, he held on to her gagged face., pressed his leg harder into her stomach. He spat into her face then backhanded her , the second slap coming hard and fast. He pinched her nose shut, leaned his weight in. “You ready to bleed, cunt?” With his other hand he pinched her right breast hard and twisted. “So much flesh to tear into, to BURN.” He grabbed a handful of hair and dragged her up, a distorted shriek electrifying the scene. He pulled her to the pole, kicked her bound legs and he fell hard on her knees. “Hold her there,” he instructed the elder who took over. The brother went to take his cutter and returned, kneeing on the floor behind her. He grabbed one leg, then snapped open the cable ties that bound her ankles. With both hands, he repositioned her feet so that it was on each side of the pole then pulled her legs towards him. The elder pushed her backwards until her bound arms wrapped in the sweater were pressed against the pole. The albino crossed the girls ankles then unhooked the ropes that hung from the pole. He began to stringently tie her feet together, looping the rope through eye holes drilled into the concrete, specially measured and designed so the victims legs would be secured to the floor and she would not get away. The elder didn’t want to help secure the straps from the pole to her upper body as he reckoned, the sweater and her t-shirt had to be removed first. This was no mere, kneeling torture. Other parts of her body would be abused. The kneeling just made it worse. The albino, forced her legs further together and tied them down at the knees and her hips. He circled the ropes around the pole and stringently tugged it tight so her lower body was held against the pole. He got up to take another device especially for this position. The elder backed away. The albino had explaining to do. The girl was scared, shivering, sweating , weeping softly, very afraid. She became visibly frantic when she was shown the board. It was large enough for her to kneel on. The nightmare was the rusty nail tips that were sticking out of the board. They were hammered in from the other side, with just their tips sticking out. Sharp, bent, used. She could see wood, blood stained, not with droplets but in pools soaked in, from previous tortures. She started shaking her head violently, crying loudly, pleading uselessly, making unintelligible noises. “I hope you’ve taken your tetanus jab Samantha baby…and oh! Speaking of jabs.” He put the board down. Elder was first confused, then he realized. Jabs. She hadn’t been chemically prepared yet. Oh yes. This would be exciting.
“I hope you’re not scared of needles..” The albino shouted from somewhere in the room, opening fridges, extracting used needles from dustbins. Samantha continued shaking and crying from fear. He returned, keeping his eye on the vial he had stuck a syringe into, pulling out the right dose. He paused in front of the frantic girl, ripped off the tape form her eyes and showed her exactly what it was he intended to do. “This my dear, “ he said, pulling out the needle and squirting a little of the drug into the air in front of her face. “Is a highly concentrated psycho stimulant. It speeds up the connection between body and brain, so you can feel the pain up front and amplified. It induces anxiety, panic attacks, paranoia, thought disorder, muscle cramping and dehydration. It will keep you wide awake for a very long time and keep you very alert, so you can know every single thing I’ll be doing to you. You understand sweetie?” He stepped in closer, her eyes were swollen from the chili, from the crying, they were bloodshot, wild. “if you’re feeling terrified and you’re hurting, this will make you feel it five times worse.” She panicked as he grabbed her face and pushed her head against the pole. He turned her face so her neck faced him and he tapped her neck to find a vein. When he did find it, he slowly pierced her skin, digging into the vein and administered the drug. It should hit her fast, considering the rush into blood, straight into her heart and brain. Usually, the drug is euphoria inducing, in the right environment, with the right people and mood. But this state of fear, it will only be giving her panic and terrors. Just what the albino wanted.
“There,” he said, pulling out the needle. “We are good to go.” He slapped her hard again. His blood pumping. He picked up the board from the floor. Scooped his right arm under her ass and lifted her struggling screaming form just enough to slip the nail ridden board beneath her knees. Then he purposefully dropped her down it. She lurched backwards, then to her side, trying hard to pull herself off the thing but it was no use. Her legs were bound to the pole and she could not dislodge herself from the board. But leaning to the side helped, because her upper body was not tied down to the pole yet. The albino knew this, he grabbed her shoulders and forced her to center again and pushed her body down into the board of nails. The pain shot through her body, blood was slowly pooling around her knees. Her body was tensed, her head jerked back and forth, short bursts of gagged screaming, her body shuddered with the pain. The albino stepped on the back of legs and pushed her down harder into the board. “Do you like it bitch?!” He stomped down hard and leaned all his weight upon her joints, he held onto the pole and bobbed up and down with pleasure, listening to her scream and cry. He pushed his heel in, twisting his feet to hurt her in whatever way he could. He finally got off, panting, spitting in her face. He grabbed the straps that hung from the pole just behind her head and strapped her in at the neck.
Pain has now been established at her knees, the very first incursion into young flesh, now broken and bleeding. She looked like she was about to throw up. The drug surging through her, elevating her stress, her terror, her pain. It was time to move onto other parts of her body.

Part 8 – The ordeal of Samantha continues.

Samantha was quivering, kneeling on the board of nails, weeping in a kneeling position. The albino was rummaging around, looking for his tools. Elder could see she was trying to control her pain, her body looked tensed, her eyes shut, sweat pouring down her face. She was biting down hard on the underwear stuffed in her mouth. “So here we are!” The albino yelled, returning with rusty garden shears. “Open your eyes baby see what I’ve got!” she barely opened them, fearful, panicking. “We got to get rid of your clothes right? One at a time…” she mewed into her gag as he stepped closer. “We need access to your lovely young flesh yes?” She started pleading through her gag, shaking her head. This excited him more. “But of course, we should really tie your arms down to the pole…” He moved to the back of her, she turned her head to follow him. She felt him fidgeting with the leather straps along the solid pole she leaned against. She felt him thread the straps beneath and around her bound arms then pulled it tight like a belt, hooking metal teeth into the holes. He did this thrice, once around her upper arms, another at her elbows and a third strap securing her wrists to the pole. Elder admired the device, it was well designed, the straps ran through the pole and hung out from each side. Made from thick leather, it was hard to break. There were many holes in the straps with heavy buckles so he could pull it as tight as possible, designed to fit different arm girths, crushing arms together to the pole. The pole was steady, driven and anchored deep in concrete so it was stable. No amount of struggling would budge it. The albino tightened her neck strap, forcing the back of her head to press against the top end of the pole. When he was done trying her down this way, he dragged a stool in front of her, adjusted the height and sat down, facing her.
“you all ready to go topless baby?” He laughed, handling the shears. “Say goodbye to your last piece of protection!”

He slipped the blades beneath the sweater and started to cut, slowly, upwards, from the side. He cut through ropes that bound the sweater to her body, ropes that didn’t need to hold her down anymore. She wept as he did this, she could feel the tension of her arms bound behind her to the pole and the loss of other ropes didn’t free her one bit. He cut carefully, so he wouldn’t damage her tank top. He wanted to strip her one garment at a time, to heighten her fear. “Bit by bit by bit.” He cooed as he snipped off the ruined sweater up along side her chest, past her neck a through the shoulder area. The sweater split open at the side to expose her tight tank top and the profile of her large breasts. The thin pink fabric was stuck to her skin, wet from all the sweat. Elder could smell her from where he stood watching. It made him hard. The albino also appeared more excited, not with fuck lust but with pain lust as he exposed more of her sensitive flesh. He stepped over to the other side and started snipping off the rest of the sweater, slowly cutting upwards, ropes falling away.
He was silent, suddenly, breathing heavy. He seemed calm, collected, focused. This scared her. She didn’t know exactly what was going to happen next. She dared not even make a sound as the shears finished off her sweater and it fell to the ground in ruins. She started heaving heavily, chest rising and falling, her lovely breasts stretching against the wet cloth hugging her body. Her arms were bound behind her tightly with black cable ties. Both mad men could clearly see the shape and color of her white bra through her top which was soggy. Without warning, the albino dropped the shears nosily then with his right hand, he pinched her right breast through her clothes, exactly at her nipples and twisted hard. She bucked against the pole and the sudden struggle shot renewed bursts of pain through her nailed knees. She screamed, long and hard before he let go of the twist. “You were getting too quiet my sweet!” The albino laughed and moved away to get his steel trolley. He ceremoniously brought it to the front of her, pushing slowly and excitedly, the contents of the metallic tray was covered by a black cloth. Her eyes widened, mind not daring to wonder what was beneath the cover.

“So,” he began, “let me introduce to you my toys…” He played with the ends of the black cloth, teasing but never really revealing the terrible array of pain instruments. She screwed her eyes, terrified. “Open your eyes bitch!” He yelled impatient, “unless you want me to glue them open!” she slowly opened her eyes and dread filled her like water in a tank. “I need you to use your imagination Samantha…imagine how I would use these tools on you…I’ve got your entire body to explore with these things…ha ha haaar…” His laugh was deep and menacing. “Lets start from your left,” he said slowly for effect, “and we move down the buffet of your inevitable torture…”

Very slowly, he flipped open the cloth revealing the first portion of the tray. “Section one….” He began, Samantha was already starting to weep noisily into her gag, “These are scalpels of various sizes. All stainless steel, they all get hot really fast under fire….all very sharp obviously, some serrated, some thin and clean. Some curved, some clawed and forked. Here you see some with needle like points, all different sizes, for piercing of course. Here is a rounded blade, the rolling kind. And here, “ he picked up one thicker than the rest. He pressed a small button at the bottom and the small rectangular blade started jerking up and down in a sawing motion, like a fucking machine, “Is one of my favorites…” Her mind reeled into the horrors of what would be done to her. Senseless noise escaped her.

“Second section.” He exposed a smaller compartment and picked up a silver nail clipper. “This one, I like too. Nice and slow, with small small cuts…” He grinned.
She could see that beneath each section, its corresponding number was printed in white bold fonts.

He unfurled the third section with relish, showing a collection of needles and thin black thread. She wept louder, “some parts of you need to be sewn up, some parts sewn open, can you guess which?” She was starting to feel nauseated with dread.

The fourth section scared her even more. Fishing hooks of various sizes gleamed against the black wood of the compartment, most of them were already stained with blood, some were stand alone hooks, others were small and attached to coiled lengths of fishing strings, at least 5 to 10 hooks on one string. There were small steel chains and balls of iron with different weights in an adjoining compartment. Small little silver clips with sharp teeth hung from the chains. There was also a roll of fishing string. “Imagine Samantha…” he reminded her with menace, “imagine what I can do with these little babies….” She let out a long despairing noise.

In the fifth section, he slowly revealed to her a staple gun and a stationary stapler. ‘Useful to attach things to your body I reckon…” There were boxes of different staple sizes.

There were matches and lighters in section six. “Fire fire burning bright! Cooking flesh is my delight! Scorching skin will be your plight!” he rhymed like a maniac against the sound of her garbled weeping. A small Bunsen burner attached via tube to a gas canister sitting on the second level of the trolley.

Section seven showed hot glue guns and glue tubes.

Section eight had an unplugged soldering iron…

Section nine had nails of various lengths and thickness, all rusty, and a small hammer. Scattered and mixed with the nails were thumbtacks and various safety pins. Elder wondered why he hadn’t group them with the needles.

Pliers and cutters sat in section ten, alongside tweezers and small tongs.

She nearly passed out just looking at the objects on display.

Samantha was making deep throated noises with every breath now, terrified. She started to pull and tug at her bonds, mildly at first, then quickly, almost ignoring her pain at her knees, desperate to break free from this madness before her. The albino stared at her into her eyes filling her with fear. He was holding up the nail clipper now….
He spoke with a deep slow whisper…”we need to remove your top….how can we torture you with your top on? How can we start our romance if you still have your bra protecting you? Hmm?” He chuckled, she started crying loudly as he pushed the trolley aside, pulled himself on the stool forward so he was very near her body. He touched her bare stomach under her top, she squealed, thinking he was starting to hurt her but no, he merely held the lower part of her top, feeling the thin fabric between his fingers and started clipping at it slowly, from the center near her belly button. Clip, clip clip, he purposefully and meticulously snipped. Her stomach was heaving in and out, faster with every second, heart pounding with horror. He grinned as he went on, clip, clip, clip, exposing her flat stomach, her solar plexus, ever so slowly cutting upwards, the bottom of her bra cups came to view, a white cotton bra. Elder could see her chest now, robust teenage flesh bundled tightly in her white bra as the pink top began opening up more and more like a curtain with every clip. The Albino resisted ripping apart the top, choosing to be patient, cutting through her chest and finally her neckline. The tightness of the top caused the two sides of the now maimed garment to spring open, exposing her well formed double D breasts in the tight bra. Slowly, the clip found its way to the left strap of the tank top. Clip. It fell away. Then the right. Clip. She moaned as her pink top fell and pooled around the back of her legs. Such a glorious sight. This young American teen in her white bra now, and black shorts, kneeling on a bloody board, body strapped to a pole.

Her tears streamed down over the leather pad over her mouth as she watched him pull the trolley near to him. He was watching her breast under all that cotton, wondering how he should start. She watched him through her tears, trembling, daring not to breathe. “Only your little bra left, between me and these…terrible tools…” he said, looking at the tools. “Oh what should we do to you first?” he studying his array, then pinched out a silver clip with jagged teeth, the one with a short chain attached to it.
“let’s test out your threshold hmmm? Shall we?” She shook her head in fear not defiance, the noise in her throat rising as he pressed open the clip and brought it close to her face, to show her exactly what it was, then he pretended it was a little creature, opening and closing the clips mouth playfully while lowering it to her right breast. He positioned the clip just over her nipples hiding underneath her bra. “here it comes…” She started screaming even before he clipped it on. When he did, her body jerked slightly at the sudden burst of pain. She tensed her body and fought against the burst, releasing a long gagged drawl. The clip pinched hard on her nipple but no blood came out. She had too much protection from the bra. She hummed a monotone to block out the pain. He gripped the clip and twisted it. She screamed some more, crying after the scream. Sobbing. Shaking her head. He released the clip, spat into her face. He picked out a lighter quickly, the type with a metal head. He lit it in front of her face and she flinched, taking deep breaths, afraid of what would come next. Her eyebrows arched up with fear. He let the fire burn bright, grinning in her face. “Hot, hot, hot…” he said. He let the fire heat up the metal. Then without warning, he released the gas killing the flame then tucked the lighter, burning hot head first into her left bra cup. Upon contact with fresh skin, she screamed and struggled and bucked, he pressed the hot metal against her left nipple, relishing her screaming and struggling. She was trashing her head left to right. He let it burn her, tilting his head, watching her face cramp up with pain. He pulled the lighter out, slowly dragging it against her young skin, staring at her. He yelled into her face. “This is nothing! Bitch! Nothing! Foreplay!” He appeared to be getting angrier, as if these mild tortures were irritating him. He was craving for blood now. His hand was trembling, her screaming subsided, catching her breath. She was sweating now, the drugs amplifying everything she was experiencing. He picked out a six sided dice and held it up to her face, adjusting his seat.

“You ready for a game Samantha baby?” He positioned his tray closer, tols gleaming in the bright white light in the torture room. He was getting started. He rolled the dice in his hands, cupped over it, then tossed it onto a small empty box on the tray, the dice bounced and stopped at four.
“Wow!” He exclaimed. “So early in the game, and you’re already at fishing hooks!”

He gently put both his hands on her rib cage, left and right. “You know what this means…” She started sobbing noisily. She started pleading again knowing it was no use, She tried to pull her body away, also knowing it was no use. “Time to unhook your bra…” He laughed at the joke, slipped his hands behind her back against her louder sobbing and half fear screams, “so that we can start hooking up your tender breasts…” He found the small clasp, gently undid it then ever so slowly, he held each open end and pulled it in opposite directions. Elder watched closely, the release of her white cotton bra and nearly ejaculated when he saw her large tits bounce free as the albino uncapped the bra from her body and pulled it over her head. Picking up the shearers that he dropped, he proceeded to cut the straps, letting her bra, mangled and forever lost, drop to the floor.
Elder stared at her round, soft breasts, her pink nipples and saw the red marks on the left breast where she had been burnt. The albino toyed with her nipples between his fingers, turning them slowly this way and that, delaying the inevitable pain that was to come. He held up his left hand, palms open before her like he was showing her a magic trick,” with this hand,” he said, “I’m going to pick out your first experience of sharp, acidic pain…”

She started heaving loudly, guttural, primal noises of NO. He started to giggle like a little child as he fished out the coiled fishing string, with the hooks tied upon it. He waved it in front of her terrified face. It pumped his blood watching her face turn into fear, knowing that she was all bound and topless now and he could start inflicting all sorts of pain upon her. With his right hand, he let the string of hooks dangle between her breasts. She jerked against her bonds, one last desperate attempt to somehow break free from this oncoming terror as he playfully allowed the small sharp hooks to slide and scratch against in the insides of her right breast. He pinched the lowest hook, the one at the end of the string, licked his dried lips from all that heavy breathing and carefully positioned the hook at the bottom, central part of her right tit, right at her ribs where the skin of her breasts joined the skin of her chest. He bent his head down a little to get a clearer view. “Here it comeees!!!” He gingerly pierced her tender flesh , the first sight of blood driving him crazy, the first sharp burst of pain sent shocks into her, it was like a sting that didn’t go away. He tugged the line upwards, hooking her deeper while he slowly hooked in the second hook into the side of her breast, pushing it into and under her skin. He tugged again and started circling her breast, slowly, deliberately pushing in the sharp little hooks as he went along the girth of her breast in a clockwise direction. Carefully, he released more string, mindful that at the end of the coil was another set of six nasty little hooks, to go around her left breast… Blood started dripping onto her torso and ribs, she was struggling and screaming and her crying was free and filled with pain. He pulled and tugged, some pierced parts started to tear a little, flesh ripping slightly. By the time he reached one full turn, the sixth hook had been cut and buried into her meat. Blood rolled down around her breast now from the little fresh holes. The albino was relishing this, the elder watched on fascinated, listening intently to the pitch of her crying, rubbing his erect cock. Samantha was shaking from the pain, which has only begun. The albino neatly circled the thin fishing string around her breast. After the third round, and without any remorse, he pulled the fishing line fast and tight, standing up to do this, he leveraged himself and tugged as hard and as viciously as he could. The hooks dug in deeper but did not break out. The string tightened considerably, biting into her skin, bulging out her breast. It was turning red from blood pressure and from the streaming crimson that streaked down her body like little red veins. He went round her breast two more times and paused when he had reached the point where the first hook was pierced. He carefully calculated the amount of string left. He needed to begin circling her left breast now.

He let the rest of the fishing line fall, studying the six hooks at the other end. He ran the line up through the valley of her breasts then circled it, anti-clockwise
Around her left breast.

After the third round, his fingers had reached the line of hooks at the other end. They were ready to be inserted one by one. He tugged mercilessly and hard on the fishing line, giving him a bit more slack. He pulled hard, never releasing the tension, the cinch pushing out her breast, cutting into her skin, the tension pulling against the hooks in her right breast, tightening, always tightening.

It was terrible, the tightness, the sharp sting, the prolonged pain of torn and hooked flesh. She was hysterical somewhat, swaying her body left to right, eyes screwed shut, sweating profusely. The albino reminded himself that the drug in her system was amplifying the pain. “Does it hurt Samantha? Hmm? Are you in PAIN?” He giggled loudly as his deft fingers began hooking her left breast. Like a meticulous model maker, he turned the hooks this way and that, slowly piercing her along the insides of her left tit, pulling the line after every hook had pierced. She was steadily screaming now, pauding only to catch her breath. The muffled quality of those screams, mixed with the crying noises, was such a turn on for the elder. He leaned into the albino’s ear and said, “I want to rape her…” The albino ignored him, he was focused on keeping the fishing line taut as he circled her left tit, piercing in the fourth and fifth hooks. He kept pulling, dragging and digging the hooks in, tearing slightly her skin listening to her screaming. The final hook reached just at the top of her left breast. He gave the line tension one last drag then carefully hooked it in. Both her breasts were bleeding now although not exactly profusely. Both her breasts bulged out, started to change color as blood flow was starting to show. Both her breasts appeared to be bunched closer to each other now, two melons touching each other, turning purple, thin hairline veins starting to show. The lower part of her heaving body, stomach contracting and tense, dealing with pain, looked like a work of art. Streaks and crooked lines of blood rolling down to pool and soak into the waistline of her soggy black shorts. Sweat streamed down her legs, her face was wet with tears and sweat. Small, signals of pain sounded from deep inside her gagged face and tense throat. She was extremely thirsty, throat sore from screaming. Pain still shooting from her knees and now sharp stings throbbed and pulsed around the insides of both her breasts. The taut fishing strings hurt her breasts from the inside, the pain concentrated and condensed in the core of her breasts. The albino sat back in his chair studying his handiwork. “Well done!” he grinned in her face. “Oh I’m not done yet sweetheart, don’t look so relieved. So much more flesh left to cover and see? He turned to the tray, “we still have so many hooks left! Bigger ones! And the weights! So much more we can do!” He laughed. She wept, disbelieving in the terror, disbelieving that more was coming. He suddenly grabbed both her breasts with his unruly paws and squeezed. New forms of pain shot through her chest like lightning, bursting into her head, she threw her head back, banging against the pole and screamed skywards, neck muscles bulging out, body swaying against her bonds. He clenched and turned her breasts, one clockwise the other anti clockwise, causing as much new damage as possible to her hooked points of pure pain. Her core felt like it was going to burst. He released his grip, fumbled for the small bottle of spray from the second level of the trolley and brought it out. “Now this!” he said with glee, “is filled with pure and thick salt water…” Her body shook with heavy sobbing, knowing what he was about to do. He purposefully moved the spray closer to her wounds…”bite down on my dirty underwear Sam, this might sting quite a bit…” He brought the nozzle close to her open wound and fired it off, close range, elevating the excruciating pain. The stinging shock made her jerk wildly as he fired off some more. The cries she made was almost inhuman, she nearly passed out but the drugs in her kept her wide-awake and alert to her pain. He sprayed some more; two, three bursts on each and every wound, taking his time to go around the 12 puncture wounds around her tits. He shot close, so the salt water was forced into her damaged flesh, seeping inside, stinging internally. Her body was dripping now with salt water and sweat and blood. He loved it. Her tits were turning slightly purple from the tightness. He put the spray aside and flicked his fingers hard against random wounds as if he was hammering in the hooks, plain and simple way of adding pain unto pain. He flicked her nipples hard a few times each, laughing as her nipples wobbled. He then dug the tips of his fingers into the thin, taut fishing line at the sides of her breast, and pulled, released, pulled, released. He was clearly enjoying this. She was clearly not. The pain was unbearable.

“Since you rolled a lucky four…” He said looking into the compartment on the tray for the right one, “let’s have four more hooks in your beautiful tits, one for each shall we?” She moaned and wept. “where’s mommy and daddy now hmmm?” He picked out a medium sized hook. It was new. Sharp. He held it before her terrified eyes. “ Do you think the police have any idea where you are?”
He pinched together the flesh around her left nipple first, then abruptly let go, as an idea hit him. “Let’s make this more interesting.” he said. He turned to face the tray and picked out a pair of pliers. He carefully used the tool to hold eye hole side of the hook. The sharp side jutted out from the tip of the pliers. With his free hand, he turned on the gas of the Bunsen burner. “Brother, could you please help me light this up? We’ve got a hook to cook for dear Samantha here…” He turned to the frantic girl, “silver is such a wonderful conductor of heat did you know? Your daddy ever brought you fishing Samantha? Hmm? ANSWER ME!” He slapped her breasts hard. She shook her head, crying. “Awwww what a pity…don’t worry, In a few seconds, I’ll show you exactly how to hook a living, writhing thing… like yourself…. Har har har har!! I AM YOUR DADDY NOW! And you deserve all the love you can get!” The fire burst from the burner and the albino brought the hook into the blue flame. “SO much love to give you pretty Samantha with your pretty braids and your pretty breasts with your pretty blood….” The hook was turning red fast. Samantha was getting more and more frantic. “Nice and hot, nice and BURNING hot!” He pinched her left nipple again to extrude the flesh then brought the freshly fired up hook close, turned the pliers to position the curved point then, against the backdrop of a deep throated scream of immense pain, he slowly punctured her skin along the rim of her light brown areola. She looked like she was having a fit but being bound kept her spasms to a bare minimum. Her struggling must’ve caused greater pain from her already injured knees. The burning silver hook sizzled as blood began to ooze from the wound. He twisted the pliers slightly and with more force, he dug the hook deeper into her breast, he turned the pliers a little again and pulled at it until the sharp tip pierced out from the other side of her areola. “There,” he said releasing the pliers to let the hook hang in her flesh. “And the finishing touches…” He picked out a fishing weight attached to a chain with a clip on its end. He clipped it to the end of the hook then let it drop. The weight pulled against the hook in her and he let it dangle and swing like a pendulum. The noise from her was a mixed mess of short sobbing bursts with intermittent sounds of screaming as she struggled to deal with the new onset of pain in her body and breast. “Just three more to go sweetheart!” He was already preparing the other hook.
It went in systematically just like the first, except through her right areola. The hook was heated up to a hot red and pierced slowly through her flesh, soundtracked by more hysterical screaming, sweating and body buckling. The albino spat in her face several times throughout his procedure. When he was done with the second hook, after chaining it to another fishing weight, he sat back to study his handiwork. Two dark grey weights on shining chains attached to medium sized hooks that pierced deep into her two tits. Blood and sweat dripping, she was getting nauseous again dizzy with pain. He pulled at the weights for fun just to hear her scream in different ways. He would never get bored with the sounds of gagged crying and mewing and despair. He loved it. He wanted to hurt her some more….

Part 9: The Escalation of Samantha’s Pain.

The albino’s blood was pumping, his hands were shaking with excitement as he picked out the third medium sized hook and held it between his fingers of the right hand. “Where should the other two go hmm?” Samantha was pleading through he gag to stop. “Maybe we should hook your tits closer together yes?” He didn’t bother burning up the hook, instead he used the sides of hands to push her breasts together, the pressure forcing the other hooks around her tits to dig in deeper. She wailed as he studied how her flesh was bunched up now at the center. He gripped her tits and pushed them harder together so her flesh meshed, blood dripping form wounds. With his deft fingers he pierced through the surface of her left breast then wriggled the hook deeper and dragged it out into her right breast. Just barely the tip of the third hook protruded. She was of course gurgling with pain, sweat running down her tensed face. He left go of her tits and the hook surprisingly held her flesh together but it looked like it might tear through anytime. He picked up the fourth hook, pushed her tits together again and surgically inserted it through the front of her two breasts, successfully and artfully holding both tits together with the instruments of pain. “Time to roll the dice again! And I just realized, 6 sides die with more than six options! How silly of me, I’ll roll it twice and add them!” He quickly picked up the die and tossed it. “5! And…” He rolled it again, “3! That’s an 8! Let’s see, what is 8?!” He checked the compartments of the tray. His face lit u p. “Oh we need a power point for this…” He picked up the unplugged soldering iron and let the black wire dangle. “You’re going to LOVE this one! The pain is very very different!” Samantha’s face turned pale almost instantly. A rising, terrified protest began in her throat as the albino fumbled around for a power point. Tears flowed freely, her breathing turned into hyperventilation as her mind reeled at the possible uses of such a terrible machine. She started screaming again, she tried struggling to break free but it was no use as he pushed in the plug and the red light came on. He held on to the thing like a weapon and waved it in front of her face. “I’m thinking we can draw some pictures on your tits! This leaves nice, deep burn marks…I hope you like the smell of burning flesh because I do!” She shook her head furiously, eyes widened and body trembling with pre-emptive shock. The iron began heating up, he licked his lips, she kept jerking against her bonds, coughing into her gag because of the panic rising steadily in her. He pulled his stool closer to her. The soldering iron had already heated up. “Left or right breast first?” tears rolled down her face. “I say right!, right? Hahaha!” He held the thing with his right hand and with his left he squeezed her fleshy large breast. “hjere it comes!” she screamed into her gag even before contact. When the tip touched her skin, the pain shot through her innocent body like a bolt of electric hurt. Her skin sizzled as he pushed the tip slightly just at the rim of her areola and dragged the iron hot instrument upwards the top side of her breast. She struggled furiously and howled into her gag causing the burn line to be jagged a little. “stop moving bitch! You’re messing up my art work!” He laughed hard, his tongue sticking out as he drew a few more lines with the burning thing. The smell of fresh excited him, the sizzling sound of evaporating blood made his heart race. He slowly and painfully drew his first smiley face somewhere along the side of her right tit. The pain was of course excruciating. Young flesh on fire, each drag brought a renewed hurt as he punctured two small holes in the circle and drew a smile. He move don to her left breast, tracing the outline of her other areola, burning a deep brown streak of pain around her nipples, slowly, menacingly, he let the terrible hot iron scar her deeply. He started writing on his slave, spelling out S L U T right across her flesh. She was sweating profusely, crying loudly and gurgling and groaning in that muffled way that was so erotic. Elder was a silent watcher, masturbating as he watched his brother finish off SLUT. The albino jabbed the burning thing into her right breast again, just under her nipple and purposely let the tip sink into her skin. He punctured many holes after that, like hot knives burning inn soft butter. Her flesh bubbled and swelled around the puncture marks that were turning nearly black. She threw her head in all sorts of direction, trying her best to distract form the pain that exploded in her brain with every contact. Sweat ran down her lovely body, pooling around her shorts. He thought unpleasantly of the other big breasted girl, the one who bit off his cock and his anger fueled him to cause greater harm to this bitch, who could do nothing to hurt him. It was he who would hurt her, very very badly. He slowly took his time to write W H O R E right across her right breast, the O circling her nipple. Her body was now defiled with insults. He spat onto her left breast then started chanting something sinister. She felt as terrible emotion of fear escalating, of dread and impossible helplessness fill her up. When he finished chanting , he burned the magickal formulae into her skin. She realized that this black magic was ANCHORING all the terrible feelings he had somehow raised in her. With every turn and puncture and drag of the hot iron tip, the disturbing feelings escalated and remained at that stationary vibration. He was sealing in those emotions with a spell. “you WILL never be at peace, NEVER!” He directed all his powers into finishing off the sigil of horror. When he was done, he put the iron down then pinched both her nipples and twisted hard. He was losing energy, about to pass out from all the pain. Just then, there was a knock on the door. The elder opened it. It was the crone. A figure was standing behind her.
“my dearie sons, look who dropped by!” Elder’s face lit up with an evil smile of appreciation. The albino turned away from his object of anger and saw his old old friend walk in. “Good evening Masters,” The DarkStalker bowed as he came in, “I don’t suppose you need a hand torturing this beautiful one?” The albino grinned, “Why the hell do you think I called you? Come in! see! There’s plenty of toys here and I was JUST getting started with her tits! Pull up a chair!” He turned back to Samantha, who was now even more afraid with a second torturer in the room, “We still have lots to do to this rich little abused meat!”

Eleven. Epilogue

The elder hides in a cave, thousands of miles north of the house of Ordeals.
He is masturbating to fractured memories, episodes of the past month clings to his scattered mind. The last sexually pleasing thing he did was the most vivid. The hanging of Samantha Roberts, the stretching of her body, her naked form. Then memories of what happened next came haunting him again. Did it take a lot for elder to be haunted? He after all dealt with demons, but nothing like the demon that came up that night a month ago. All the fire, all the screaming, Graheg in psychic pain. For a demon to be in pain. What was that like? Elder never wanted to admit ’retribution.’ He never believed it in. He believed in a balancing of forces. Something had come undone, something had become inbalanced in the house of ordeals and it had something to do with the girl who died, buried alive in the basement. It was her fault, elder decided. It was her bloody fault.

Graheg was still with him, parts of its consciousness and spirit and energy didn’t die in the fire. It crawled into elder and hid in his subconscious. The witch mother was gone. Completely. Her power translated and spent in some other domain now. Elder wonders about darkstalker. He was the only other aspect of the house that survived the ordeal of the house of ordeals. He and Samantha of course. Sam was always his toy to begin with so it was right that he escaped with her, bound, gagged, trapped in that black suitcase on wheels. Did elder remember the very end? The smoke and debris, the collapsed house, the burning wasteland? Did he remember watching Darkstalker leave dragging the suitcase with sam inside? Perhaps. His memory is hazy but he wishes to remember the best parts only.

Elder was eating pussy when his phone rang. His Asian chinese girl had her legs bound and spread cruelly across the filthy bed. Her mouth still stuffed with someone’s soiled underwear, he cannot remember whose. Tape , round and rounds of thick heavy duty tape kept the garment bulging in her mouth. Her pussy was clean shaven, he remembers the taste, sucking on her raped cunt. The phone was ringing, distracting him. Irritated, he stopped his dessert and answered. “What?!” It was the albino. “We want you to come watch us inflict terrible pain unto dear samantha’s virgin cunt.”
“Why the hell should I leave my own games to watch yours?”
“because you want to know what color panties she’s wearing my dear brother, you always loved the revealing of a teens panties right? Plus staple gun. I know you like to watch me use the staple gun…” Elders cock grew hungry with those words. “mmm.” He clicked off the phone and crawled back on top of the Asian teen, licking her frightened face. “I’ll be back.”

A cold chill had run up elder’s spine when he transited form his room, through the hall into the torture chamber. For a second his mind drifted to the burial basement but he didn’t bother about the feeling. He should have. It was the first sign that something was going wrong. The black candle that was usually lit in the hall for protection was blown off but no one seemed to have noticed. That was the other sign…
Samantha was crying into her gag when elder entered. Albino was seated before her spread legs with the cart of tools by his side. Darkstalker was in a sofa watching everyone with delight, occasionally touching himself as he imagined the stripping of Samantha. “Wecome brother! We can started now…” A moan escaped sam’s gagged face as the albino carefully selected his instrument. A small curved silver scissors. “say goodbye to your shorts my sweet.” He cooed, she cried as he pulled his seat closer to her cunt. Elder sat in a nearby sofa leaning forward, lighting a cigarette. He could see the sweat running down her tanned taut legs, dripping onto the floor. He loved the way she was spread, he imagined the pain she felt in her arms, especially the thumbs under all that leather. The rope was creaking, her face red. He psychically entered her mind. It was filled with terror. He was already expecting a new range of pain. She was forcing he rmind not to think of the tools on the tray and what would be used and how it would feel on her soft virgin meat between her legs. She was trembling. Slowly, Albino inserted the open silver blades between the fabric of her shorts at her right inner thigh. He snipped upwards meticulously, cutting through, towards her cunt. He cut along the bikini line and stopped just as part of her shorts fell open slightly to reveal the soggy white panties. Then he returned to his initial cut, just an inch apart and started cutting again upwards. He was systematically turning her shorts into a Hawaiian grass skirt. Just strips of cloth. He hummed as he continued cutting, revealing bit by bit the cotton white panties she was wearing. HE didn’t cut through the elastic band of course. That would just make her shorts fall away and would spoil the show. He did cut the strips at different lengths. Snipping some strips half off so more of her inner thighs and legs could be exposed. By the time he went past the sides of her shorts bending his head between her legs to cut at the back of her shorts, pieces of the strips were clinging to her sweaty flesh. He started working on the left side of the shorts…

Elder is cold in the cave. There is the sound of water running down ancient rock from somewhere deeper inside. He never ventured further than needed, crouching in a corner before a make shift fire built from gathered wood from broken trees nearby. The cave, the expanse of rock and the small woods wasn’t too far from a dirt road. He had walked here, fleeing, as far as possible from the house of ordeals.
His train of thought is broken now, he remembers samantha’s shorts hanging around her torso in shreds, the basic outline of her panties beneath. He was licking her skin, her thighs, up and down her bikini line. “Enough!” Darkstalker was saying. Give her pain! Come on!” He was getting impatient.

Her shorts was finally falling away with the last few snips of the silver blades, revealing her flat stomach and white low cut panties, soggy from her sweating and all that water having splashed on her. Both the boiling and non boiling water to wash off the filth. The tortures started small and almost meaninglessly. A lighter heated up, the metal pressed against her inner thighs. At some stage, elder remembers getting in his knees and biting her cunt through her panties. No blood flowed, not yet. Albino was laughing, slapping sam’s face hard several times. All the while, an uneasy cold was settling into the house as the girl in the basement was breathing her final minutes of lost air in that coffin, her mind given up, her sub consciousness latching on to dark, unsettled finalities bred from despair and anger. Perhaps, her full potential of a life fully lived was cut short so destructively that she had become destructive herself. Bound and gagged with barbed wires, air running out, young teenage angst evolving in her desperate houses. Her heart slowing, death coming. She was bait for something larger and more terrifying in the air. Something got hold of her in her final throes. Something spoke to her in that dark. Something came through her broken body and it wanted violence.

Elder remembered peeling off samantha’s panties with his teeth.

Her remembers the albino sitting fat and cross legged on the floor next to her right leg with a pair of pliers. Oh the screaming. The digging of steel into the small nail of her left foot. That tiny breaking sound of a toe nail being broken off. The trashing.

What else did elder remember?

That she was cleanly shaven, her young pussy lips nicely hidden, smooth cunt, shapely, rounded wet with saliva. A small razor running up the side of her bikini line, opening up a wound….salt…

Perhaps, samantha’s pain and the black despair of the girl in the coffin created the portal. No one knows. Maybe the demon that came through the basement death wasn’t a demon at all, but a righteous anger, or a dark angel or even the disturbed aspect of the tortured girl in the box. No one knows.

What everyone knows was the violence. And that Graheg was afraid. The witch was afraid. Certainly. Can one imagine that? The terrible witch who only knew how to instill fear in young girls, was afraid herself. The terrible rape god Graheg was afraid itself. Imagine the terror of the beast that came through…

Elder was fucking Samantha, with her panties ripped apart and tossed, with parts of her virgin cunt was mutilated with staples, her pussy lips pulled out, folded and stapled open, each crack of the stapler shooting sharp merciless pain through her entire body. Elder fucked her that way. Were there heated pins involved before the rape? Needles? Elder thinks adrenaline was pumped into her system at some stage to keep her sharp and alert.

Maybe there was fire and candles too, burning her cunt.

There was certainly fire when that other demon awoke, bursting through the body of the girl who died, coiled in barbed wire in a box.

How can an angel be so violent? Elder thinks in the cave. And the noise it made…

Perhaps, the reason why Darkstalker could escape was because the girl in the basement didn’t direct any anger towards him. He was never there at her rape, at her live burial, so he was not in her mind. He was not part of the ritual to Graheg. The brothers, the witch mother, the demon Graheg. All of them were in her mind. They were her targets. She remembers the Graheg the most. How it manifested in Elder, how elder raped her.

And why was Elder spared? Maybe that was the ultimate torture. To reel at the sense of family lost. To be the one left behind, to be granted life and memory rather than death and oblivion. That’s what they say isn’t it? Death is too easy. They must live and suffer the consequences…

__

Elder was raping Samantha, hugging her youthful body, drilling his hard cock into her virgin cunt kept open with staples. Her fucked her hard, listening to her garbled gagged screaming, biting her tits through the tank top. Pumping and pumping. Maybe her thumb was dislocated through that act. He heard a popping sound from above her head followed by howling.

He continued anyway, continued fucking her so hard he didn’t realize the ground was shaking. Through the noise of Darkstalker cheering and albino laughing, they did not hear the witch mother screaming.

It was only when the walls started to ignite with a strange unholy fire did they actually stop to take stock. Only when the cold, that was mounting, turned suddenly into a massive, unsettling heat did they stop and realize that something big and ugly was going to happen.

The girl in the coffin had drew in her final breath and the demon who manifested through her suffering, drew in its first.

Then all of hell broke loose.

__

It was time to leave the cave. To keep moving.

It was time to forget. The guts and stomach being ripped out from the witch’s body. That look of terror on her face as she faced the thing that had come from the basement.

All the blood. Elder cannot forget.

He cannot forget the broken neck of his brother, head twisted around, 360 degrees. The lungs pulled out through the gaping mouth of the other brother.

All the other girls gone.

What happened to them? Their discarded panties and bras, ropes and tape, leather straps, chains, cuffs; those were the only tangible things left. And the empty beds. Were they set free? Were they…taken?

The worst was seeing the statue of graheg on the floor, smashed, the panties on the altar burning. And the noise. The noise of two demons fighting, of Graheg retreating….of the walls collapsing….of the land turning into some kind of frozen fire…

A piece of the graheg statue, its penis, was kept by Elder as he fled the scene. Maybe that is how Graheg had remains with him. He was vomiting as he ran, going past the bodies of his brothers that still convulsed long after death. Elder could not bear thinking. What it was like for the body to die but the spirit to still twist and turn in destroyed flesh and bone. The ground had opened up, noxious gas had risen, choking everything but never killing Elder and Darkstalker. Elder remembers watching Darkstalker slash the ropes that held Samantha hanging. Somehow, a suitcase was in the corner, elder remembers it was the albino’s suitcase, used to transport girls or to keep them in a tight box torture. How darkstalker still had the sense to pack up a girl, elder did not know. He admired the man for that. Keeping calm and economical and productive in the face of carnage of confusion. It was almost funny. All hell breaking loose but Darkstalker still insisting on having things his way. He was certainly not done with Samantha. That much Elder knew, watching him dragging that suitcase through the wasteland, away towards the rover, vanishing past trees in the distance.

And the sirens screaming, coming for the broken house of ordeals. Spirits of his family screaming in the fog that was somehow being sucked into the ground.

Where was his family now? In some kind of hell? Where were the girls?

So many unanswered questions.

Elder leaves the cave. Carrying with him the broken black penis of Graheg.
Elder leaves the cave to find another country, another town, to gather his thoughts and perhaps to start it all over again, when the time is right, when the terror at the house of ordeals had settled into a manageable memory. He believes he can do se, even though he was supposedly spared to relive the horror all over again, he believes he can overcome what had happened. His lust would help him achieve that. Lust is the greatest power beyond all other powers that wishes to destroy him.

He sticks his hand in his pocket as he moves towards the rising sun. He feels the softness of the little white panties he picked up as he fled. He doesn’t know whose panties it is, but it reminds him of his life ahead, of the possibility of finding a fresh teen victim once again. He pulls out the panties and sniffs it deeply. He will be O.K again. The memory of his family will live on in heart forever. He will hunt again.

Forced Stories

Fri, 15 Apr 2016 11:24:49 UTC

Justine the model student part 5

<p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">Getting the mail one morning, I noticed a white envelope for me with no return address. Eager, I ripped open the envelope and saw an invitation to the house of a buddy of mine. He was a horny bastard, even worse than myself. With the reputation of a man-whore, he would fuck anything breathing, so his appetite for sex serves as a great service for horny college girls who wants to pass his course. He taught Human Sexuality, surprise, surprise. Having been a family man myself for many past years, I wasn&rsquo;t a usual guest at his Whorehouse, but&nbsp; now that my sexual antics with Justine have reached Peter&rsquo;s ears, I was very sure he had been aching to meet her. </p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">I instructed Justine to wear the sluttiest outfit she owned, and not to wear any underwear. She ended up wearing a miniskirt and her low-cut singlet. I didn&rsquo;t tell her where we were going, but strapped her in my car and had forbidden her to touch herself for a fortnight. I could tell she was getting more and more frustrated by the day. Her legs would be clamped together at school, her pelvis grinding against my leg whenever she was giving me blowjobs… I stopped in front of his house and noticed dozens of cars lined up in front of me. I got to the front door and Peter answered, smiling when he saw me. His smile grew even bigger the moment he saw the nervous Justine. </p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">&ldquo;Come in, you&rsquo;re just in time, we&rsquo;re about to have a little competition,&rdquo; Peter stepped aside and I ushered Justine in. His house was just how I remembered it. Naked girls running everywhere, juices running down the inner part of their thighs. Men wanking to the sight of girls with perky young breasts grinding against each other, while moans and screams of pleasure could be heard from the rooms of the mansion. In the rumpus room, girls were seen strapping on what looked like a vibrating g-string and lying down on the floor with their legs together. More men were gathering to watch, and Peter took Justine&rsquo;s hand, dragging her from me. I joined the men on one side of the wall, while curiosity consumes me. Justine strapped on a g-string and copied the other girls. There were about a dozen of them, their bodies lustful. There were other girls watching with the men, and a few were even giving them blowjobs or handjobs. Two girls in the corner were fucking each other with a double ended dildo, desperate for some attention. </p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">&ldquo;Okay, girls, when I turn on the vibrators, the first one to orgasm gets to cum, and remember, I can just randomly turn these off at any time,&rdquo; Peter announced and pressed a button on the remote. There were soft vibrations coming from the g-strings and most of them moaned in pleasure. Some were furiously using their hands, while others grind against one another, desperate to orgasm through their clit. The moment Peter announced what was going on, I knew Justine would win, I don&rsquo;t usually pleasure her through her clit, so she was a bit uncontrollable there. As predicted, Justine screamed in pleasure and squirmed on the floor, buckling her hips. The vibrations suddenly stopped while the girls groaned in frustration. Justine sigh and sat up. A brunette suddenly smacked her pussy quite hard, probably for revenge, but Justine&rsquo;s legs gave a little squirm, she obviously enjoyed it. The vibrations came back on again, and girls squealed in delight. The short break did not plague Justine, and sure enough, in mere seconds, a final moan cemented her as the victor, and the other girls sigh in disappointment. &ldquo;Now girls, you all know what to do,&rdquo; Peter cooed.</p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">The hoard of girls grabbed Justine and yanked off her g-string. A red head with large breasts stuck two fingers up her pussy and finger-fucked her. Justine moaned louder and louder, while her body jerked at each thrust. &ldquo;Oh my God,&rdquo; a brunette one yelped, fondling Justine&rsquo;s breasts, &ldquo;she&rsquo;s already on her way!&rdquo;</p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">&ldquo;Horny little bitch!&rdquo; A blonde shoved another two fingers up Justine&rsquo;s pussy.</p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">&ldquo;I got her g-spot!&rdquo; The red head screamed in delight while the other girls surrounding her start licking Justine&rsquo;s breasts, butt hole and clit. </p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">&ldquo;Oh my God! Oh fuck! Oh Jesus! Fuck me harder!&rdquo; Justine screamed, squirming while a tear rolled down her left eye. With fingers to fuck her, Justine wanted to be slammed so bad! With a loud squeal, a streak of fluid from Justine hit the red head in the nose. The blonde got down to Justine&rsquo;s pussy with her ass up in the air and began sucking her clit, still swelling red from pleasure. A man next to me walked over to them, pulled down the blonde&rsquo;s g-string and started fucking her from behind. </p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">&ldquo;Okay, my little whores, it&rsquo;s time to leave her be,&rdquo; Peter laughed while the other girls moved away from her and Peter picked Justine up. &nbsp;&ldquo;Here&rsquo;s your whore back,&rdquo; he smiled and handed me to her. I know exactly what comes next. I went up the stairs, carrying Justine, while men from the rumpus room began fucking the losers of the competition. After a little stroll upstairs, I finally found a vacant bedroom and dropped Justine on the bed. She woke up, startled. </p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">Justine got up from the bed and ripped off my jeans. She pushed me onto the bed, and slammed down on my waiting hard cock. She was so tight, so wet. Her wet juices were leaking down towards my own thigh, she fuck me harder and harder. Her perky tits bouncing up and down, while the muscles of her pussy clenched hard around my cock, begging me to cum in her. I pulled her out and threw her down the bed, rotating her so that her ass was up in the air. Not wanting her to win, I slammed into her through doggy-style, with her screaming in pleasure. </p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">&ldquo;Oh my God! Fuck me! Harder! That&rsquo;s it!&rdquo; she cried. </p> <p style="text-align: justify" class="MsoNormal">After a while of her squirming in pleasure, squealing as my balls hit her spent clit, I finally cum, with Justine gasping for air. She then collapsed on the bed, the fluids overflowing her cunt, soaking the bed sheets. </p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal">——</p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal">&nbsp;</p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal">Thanks for reading! I&rsquo;m sorry for not posting any stories lately, it&rsquo;s been a while. If you would like to hear more about Justine, vote me up and give me some comments? :D<span style="font-size: 8.5pt; font-family: Verdana, sans-serif"></span></p>

Forced Stories

Fri, 11 Jan 2013 12:06:49 UTC

Training: Her Story Part 1

I sat across from the couple and licked my suddenly dry lips. Could I do this? Could I really sit here and tell them my story? She said I had to. He said it all led up to this. All of my training, led to this. If I couldn’t do it, I would have failed. Him. I would have failed hi,. My heart started racing and I knew I would do it. I would find a way, I could not fail.
I smiled like he had shown me. Just a small uptilt at the corners and looked slightly down and to the left, letting my head fall a bit to that side so that my hair slid away and exposed the long column of my neck. I could see the man looking, and he licked his lips, his breathing getting just a touch faster. I had him. I had to get her too. If I couldn’t get her too, the story wouldn’t matter. They had to buy into me, my body, to insure that they would enter the program. I took a deep breath and leaned forward, adjusting my chair as an excuse, letting my blouse gape open and exposing to them both that I had on nothing underneath. My nipples were hard and pressing against the material. I could feel the moisture begin to pool on my seat. Of course I wasn’t wearing underwear, he never allowed that.
I saw her eyebrows rise just a bit and her chin tilt up. There. That got her. She clung a bit more tightly to her husband’s hand. Time to begin.
“I suppose every good story starts at the beginning,” I almost whisper. My voice permanently husky after all of the years of training. He likes it that way. Smoky. Sexy. I drag my mind from him and try to look the couple across from me in the eyes. It’s hard to do, I’m so accustomed to looking down…waiting. I have to be more assertive now. I’m a recruiter. This is my big chance to show him he hasn’t wasted his time.
The couple leans a bit more toward me, lips moistened by furtive tongues slightly parted. I tell them this will take some time, ask if they would like any refreshments before we begin, let them know they can stop me at any time. He makes a motion with his hand, he’s getting impatient for the story to begin. I nod slightly and settle back into my chair. My mind slips back to the beginning, and I begin to speak.
“You see me here before you, a finished product. A product of the program you came here to learn more about. You may enter the program, but know that you will never become what I am. It is too late to start your training. It must happen at a much younger age.
My earliest memory is coming to the program in a van. There were no windows and I was afraid. I didn’t know where I was, or how I had gotten there. When the van stopped and the door opened, I saw him for the first time and the look on his face set me at a sort of ease. I was still hesitant, but when he reached his hand out for me, I took it and followed him.
He led me into a small, cold room and told me to take off all of my clothes. He said that they were dirty, and only good, clean girls could have dinner. I was very hungry, so I did as he said. I stood before him completely nude, too afraid to think of modesty or trying to cover my body. He looked me over and, after taking my hand again, he led me away to a bathroom of sorts. There was a large tub, and it was full of warm water. He helped me in and instructed me to remain standing. I did as I was told. It just didn’t occur to me not to. He began to bathe me, with almost clinical detachment. I turned and squatted and leaned as instructed, the warm water soothing my tense muscles. Just when I thought he was finished, he told me to spread my feet further apart. I didn’t realize he was going to wash there. For the first time, I hesitated. I didn’t know him. I had a voice in my head, a voice I recognized by couldn’t place, telling me that no one should touch me there. He looks into my face and I can tell I’ve upset him. He grabs my arm, spinning me around to face away from him, and before I can get past the slight vertigo from the rapid spin, my bottom is aflame. He’s struck me. I pull in air, but before I can decide if I’m going to use it to scream, moan, or sob, three more strikes land. I feel a tear trailing down my face as I’m spun back around to face him.
He asks me if I had heard a question in his voice and I shake my head no. He stands there, just staring at me and slowly, I allow my feet to slide apart on the slippery bottom of the tub. He takes up the rag again and begins to wash between my legs. The rag is scratchy and rough and it hurts, but I just close my eyes and hang my head. I don’t say a word. I can’t remember the last time I’d spoken.
He drops the rag and begins to feel around between the lips of my vagina. I squeeze me eyes tighter. I know this isn’t right. I don’t know how I know, but I know. My shoulders roll forward and my chin lowers to my chest. I try to disappear inside myself, waiting for this to be over. I can’t tell you how old I was then. As I said, my memories begin with this day. I know that my chest was small, my breasts the size of small apples, high and perky and I had light brown areolas and nipples that seemed much too large to belong to the breasts they lived on. As he inspected me, I opened my eyes just a touch and could see my nipples beginning to grow and stand out from my breasts.
He noticed too. He leaned forward and took one between his teeth, nibbling at it and laving it with his tongue. His fingers got rougher in their exploration and suddenly, one of them slid up and touched something that had me flinching away. I couldn’t decide if had felt good, bad, painful….I just knew it wasn’t right.
I felt my mind start to drift, taking me away from what was happening in that bathtub. I could feel my body swaying slightly with his ministrations, but I couldn’t connect to the sensations.
Suddenly, I felt something cold and hard under me and I blinked, trying to come back to the moment, to take stock of my new surroundings. He was standing over me, and I was laying on a table of sorts. The table was high and my legs were in stirrups. I didn’t know then that’s what they were, and I was confused. I had never seen anything like this table. What was it’s purpose? I felt exposed, I had no covering and the room was so cold.
He moved from my side, down to the end of the table where the odd foot rests held me open to his gaze. He picked something up from a small cart next to the table, and I felt something cool and slippery being massaged into my most private area. I tried to close my knees, but suddenly, a sharp pain on what I now know is my clit jolted me. He just stood there, looking at me until I spread my legs again, knowing that the punishment would continue just as the spanking had if I continued to disobey.
The massaging began again, and moved down to my anus. My breathing completely stopped. This couldn’t be right, surely he wasn’t touching me there. But, of course, he was and as he continued to rub in the cool, slippery substance I began to notice an occasional burn as something pressed against me. After a time, I realized that whatever this substance was that was being used had an analgesic effect and I was feeling the burn less and less often, and almost in a muted sense.
He turned from me suddenly, opening drawers on the cart and moving things around. When he turned back around, I could tell he had something in his hand. I tried to lift my head to see, but his eyes lifted sharply to mine, the tightening around his mouth telling me I had messed up…again. I quickly dropped my head back down and closed my eyes.
I felt the muted burn and pressure again, and then I was screaming. Something was moving inside of me. He was putting something inside of my anus! Oh God, it burned. He acted as though he couldn’t hear my pleas for mercy, and my squirming only garnered me another sharp pinch on my clit. I tried so hard to stay still after that. It hurt so very badly, and I cried and moaned, but I daren’t move. He had already shown me, repeatedly, that the pain could get worse.
Once he had shoved the…whatever it was..in as far as he wished for it to go, he grabbed my hands from my face and jerked me into a seated position. We’ll just say that this change didn’t help the discomfort any and leave it at that.
He pulled me down from the table and held me until I was stable on my feet. He crooked his finger for me to follow him and turned to leave. It struck me as I limped slowly behind him, every step, every breath, reminding me of the thing in my backside, that other than the explanation as to why I had to remove my clothes, and the instruction to spread my legs, he hadn’t spoken at all.
He led me into another room, with a small table laid out for a meal. Sitting around it were 3 other men. They looked up as we came in, all of them looking at me intently. He sat down and pointed to the chair next to him. I moved to it, and as I tried to sit down, I winced and moaned in agony, immediately standing back up straight. He made the face again and jumped from his chair. He pushed his hand between my shoulder blades so hard that I fell forward and he continued the pressure until I was laid down on the table, my face pressed against the rough wood.
I began to whimper, wondering if it was going to be pinching or spanking this time, when I realized one of the other men at the table wasn’t looking at me, he was looking at him. He nodded slightly and stood, coming around behind me where I couldn’t see him anymore.
I heard his belt buckling jingling and that’s when I knew. It was to be spanking, and this time with a strap. I clinched my eyes shut as tightly as I possibly could, and held my breath, waiting.
I quickly learned how very wrong I was, about what was to happen, and about how I thought I had figured out the levels of pain.
My legs were roughly jerked apart and as I fought for balance with my toes barely touching the floor, the edge of the table digging mercilessly into my lower stomach and groin, the new man pushed something big into me. I bit my lip, trying desperately not to scream. My ass was full from whatever had been shoved in there before, and now my pussy was being stretched beyond capacity. A hand fisted in my hair, pulling my head back as the invasion continued, digging deeper and deeper into me. I could hear grunting behind me, I could feel a body pressed against my legs.
I went limp from the pain and prayed for my mind to take me to the place it had taken me during my bath, but the pain wouldn’t allow for it. Just when I thought there was no way I could take more of this thing tunneling into me, it began to retreat. I opened my eyes to see the other two men, eating their meal eyes riveted to me and what was happening.
My head, still held back at a painful angle, was beginning to throb and the coppery scent of blood invaded my nostrils. I didn’t know what he was doing behind me, I just knew it hurt.
One set of eyes before me flicked up and behind me and a head nodded. The one that had responded to whatever was happening stood and began to loosen his belt as well. He climbed onto the table, kneeling in front of me. He grabbed my jaw and his fingers dug into the joint, forcing my mouth open. Just before he put…the…thing…into my mouth, I heard him say, "Use your teeth and we will hurt you."

Forced Stories

Sat, 23 Jan 2016 20:17:16 UTC

Breeding Farm

The breeding farm&nbsp;is a secret located on a large estate in the country side.&nbsp;I began the farm a few years ago from increased demand for natural insemination from women.&nbsp;My philosophy&nbsp;is to impregnate women clients with my seed. Women are referred by their doctor, their lawyert, and&nbsp;personal application&nbsp;to be considered as a client. After medical tests, counseling, and an interview then the clients are selected and placed on a waiting list. I also go to my favorite nightclubs, bar, or restaurants seeking young women as possible candidates for impregnation.The&nbsp;Love and War in Texas&nbsp;is my&nbsp;favorite bar and restaurant.&nbsp;I sat on the couch with a bevy of young females next to me.&nbsp;My cronies were standing nearby with other young females. All were drinking and eating and laughing. This was&nbsp;my entourage. They attend to&nbsp;my needs and desires.&nbsp;They&nbsp;are bigger, taller, and more aggressive than other males. That&nbsp;gave them&nbsp;the afforded right to breed.&nbsp;I impregnated females with no thought to the consequences.&nbsp;I had, over the years, placed&nbsp;my money and assets in overseas trusts, secret partnerships, and dummy corporations.&nbsp;My accountants were stealthy in hiding&nbsp;my wealth,&nbsp;my attorneys ferocious in defense of it. Armed men&nbsp;protected&nbsp;me from males who sought revenge against me. There are only five women that recieve yearly support&nbsp;from me.I&nbsp;picked out a female. She was sitting at the bar. She was white,&nbsp;red head&nbsp;and young.&nbsp;I guessed she was in her early twenties, about 5′ 5&quot;, 125 pounds. Her hair&nbsp;was shoulder length&nbsp;. She wore a plain black dress that came down to her shapely thighs. Her breasts were small. Each just a handful. Perfect for me. She kept flipping her phone open. Then she would look over at me. She was waiting for a phone call. And, she also wanted me.&nbsp;I always found that to be the case with females.<br /><br />My&nbsp;presence,&nbsp;my celebrity, and&nbsp;my stature transfixed females.&nbsp;I was 6’3′, 225 pounds of&nbsp;rugged muscle.&nbsp;My&nbsp;well groomed salt and pepper hair&nbsp;made me&nbsp;an&nbsp;distinguished imposing&nbsp;figure of a man.&nbsp;&nbsp;I was the alpha dog in&nbsp;my pack, so&nbsp;I had one of body&nbsp;guard’s go to the bar and invite the&nbsp;young woman&nbsp;to join me.&nbsp;She accepted.<br /><br />As&nbsp;she approached&nbsp;I saw she had blue eyes and perfect white skin.&nbsp;I stood up from the couch and held out&nbsp;my hand in greeting. She smiled.&nbsp;I took her hand in both of mine, and smiled back.&nbsp;I instantly noticed the gold band on her left ring finger.&nbsp;My smile widened. There was nothing sweeter than impregnating a married female.<br /><br />Her name was Diana, and she was waiting on her husband.&nbsp;I stepped aside and motioned for her to sit. She did. As&nbsp;I sat, Diana’s phone rang. Her date was a no show. He hoped she understood. She&nbsp;closed her phone.&nbsp;I heard only half the conversation, but understood.<br /><br />&quot;Sit with us Diana, no need for you to be alone tonight,&quot; said I.&nbsp;Diana nodded and whispered, &quot;I don’t really want to be alone tonight.&quot;&nbsp;I smiled at that,&nbsp;I knew&nbsp;I would have her tonight, all night.&nbsp;My personal limo driver drove&nbsp;us to Diana’s place. The driver had standing orders to wait for&nbsp;me until&nbsp;I finished&nbsp;my business.&nbsp;Diana hurriedly walked to the elevator with me. &quot;I don’t want any of my neighbors to know what I’m doing,&quot; she insisted.&nbsp;I soothed her conscience, &quot;It’s ok baby, I understand.&quot;&nbsp;Diana&nbsp;lived on the third floor of the building. The apartment itself was a one bedroom. A small kitchen, and living room. The bathroom was in the bedroom. I, towered over everything in the apartment,&nbsp;I towered over Diana too.<br /><br />&quot;Come to me,&quot;&nbsp;I commanded. She smiled at&nbsp;me and walked over.&nbsp;I smiled down at her, not so much because of her beauty, but because of what&nbsp;I was about to do to her.&nbsp;I had thought out the scenario&nbsp;I wanted&nbsp;my next conquest to be like. Rough. Hard. Diana was lucky/unlucky enough to be&nbsp;my next conquest. &quot;Undress honey,&quot;&nbsp;I growled.<br /><br />Diana stood there in&nbsp;my shadow for a moment then shed her clothing. Her pumps were first, next her dress and then the bra and half-slip. Finally she took off her bikini panties. She stood in front of me, in splendid nakedness.&nbsp;I smiled. She was the obedient type; she had no resistance within her. She trembled as she looked up at me. Diana knew she’d let&nbsp;me do anything to her. She anticipated what&nbsp;I wanted her to do.&nbsp;So, she bent down on her knees and began to open&nbsp;my fly.&nbsp;I let out a small laugh and said, &quot;You can do that later, I will have you now&quot;.<br /><br />I&nbsp;kicked off&nbsp;my shoes and socks, pulled off my shirt, and undid&nbsp;my belt. Diana saw that&nbsp;I intended to waste no time and helped take off&nbsp;my pants. She then pulled down jocks.&nbsp;I stood there, in front of her. Naked. She gasped at&nbsp;my meat. It was fully erect and throbbing. She had seen large men before but not like this. She was surprised at&nbsp;my length and girth.&nbsp;My cock was literally the size of her forearm.&nbsp;I bent down and kissed Diana tenderly on the mouth. She responded eagerly to&nbsp;my kiss and grabbed the back of&nbsp;my neck with both her hands. Then, without warning&nbsp;I picked Diana up and kissed her harder.&nbsp;I thought to myself, &quot;Rough and&nbsp;hard that’s what I’m giving out tonight. Diana wrapped her legs around&nbsp;my waist.&nbsp;I then artfully placed the inside of&nbsp;my elbows underneath her legs so that her ass was directly above&nbsp;my cock<br /><br />Diana dripped with moisture. She was eye to eye with&nbsp;me with her hands wrapped around&nbsp;my bulging neck. She was totally within&nbsp;my power. She couldn’t move or get away if she had wanted to, and she didn’t want to. She hoped that&nbsp;I would be gentle with her. She hoped that&nbsp;I would go slowly with her. She knew&nbsp;my&nbsp;long hard thick&nbsp;cock was more like a muscled arm.&nbsp; She would satisfy me. She was a pleaser. She tightened her grip on&nbsp;me so she could pull herself closer to&nbsp;my ear.<br />When she was close enough she kissed&nbsp;my lobe and said, &quot;Please be gentle with me John, please be gentle with me, I have never had a cock that massive before.&quot;&nbsp;I smiled and lied; &quot;Yes baby I’ll be gentle with you. I promise.&quot;&nbsp;&nbsp; I carried her to the bed,&nbsp;I stared at the&nbsp;beautiful young&nbsp;woman who was face down on the bed. Her hands gripped the sheets with her fists. Her legs&nbsp;were spread&nbsp;I could see that no matter what she might have said in the beginning, her dripping little cunt was proof enough that she wanted me, wanted&nbsp;me to take her.&nbsp;I needed the release.&nbsp;I needed to hear her begging for it. Moaning from pleasure, creaming on&nbsp;my cock, as she squealed out her pleasure. And having her at&nbsp;my mercy, so she couldn’t stop&nbsp;me after that initial orgasm…&nbsp;I couldn’t wait to feel her milking&nbsp;my cock of all&nbsp;my cum.<br /><br />&quot;You look so pretty&nbsp;laying with nowhere to go, baby.&quot; She turned her head some, glaring at&nbsp;me&nbsp;but&nbsp;her cries made&nbsp;me so hard. &quot;And you’re so wet for me.&nbsp;I can&nbsp;caress, lick and suck&nbsp;that little clit a couple times and have you dripping cum on my fingers. Do you want that? Do you want me to make your pussy cum?&quot; Another glare, tinged with lust, was sent&nbsp;my way and she&nbsp;wiggled her ass&nbsp;.&nbsp;I chuckled and crawled up on&nbsp;the bed.&nbsp;I saw her tense up, her body completely rigid.&nbsp;My fingers wrapped around her ankles and&nbsp;I spread her legs wide, pushing them up as well, until she was on her knees, both her holes open to&nbsp;my gaze.<br /><br />And gaze&nbsp;I did. Her pussy was shaved, giving&nbsp;me an unobstructed view of her puffy lips, her barely hidden pearl. Sliding one finger from her asshole to her slit,&nbsp;I felt her shiver as&nbsp;my finger&nbsp;slid between her lips. As&nbsp;I lifted&nbsp;my hand, a trail of her sticky juice came with&nbsp;me and&nbsp;I smeared it over that crinkled little brown hole. She jerked at this, squealing &quot; OOOOHHHH.&quot; &quot;No please,&quot;&nbsp;&nbsp;I ignored her and pushed&nbsp;my finger into the tightest ass I’d ever had the pleasure to feel. She grunted &quot; UUUUUHHHH&quot; as&nbsp;I sank two knuckles deep and I&nbsp;pulled back out, only to smear more of her cream over it. Two fingers pushed back through this time and&nbsp;I used&nbsp;my other hand to spread her ass cheeks.<br /><br />&quot;Does my little&nbsp;vixen like it? Does she like feeling me finger her tight ass? I bet she’d love to feel something else in there. Something bigger, harder. But not today.&quot; She visibly relaxed and&nbsp;I bit back a laugh. Like she could’ve stopped&nbsp;me if&nbsp;I wanted to fuck her ass. But that pussy of hers was too good to pass up. Wrenching&nbsp;my fingers from her butt,&nbsp;I used both hands to spread her open. Her pink folds were drenched, glistening with her readiness.&nbsp;I shuffled behind her, setting&nbsp;my cock at the entrance to her treasure.<br /><br />&quot;Okay baby. No anal tonight, because you asked me so nicely.&quot; She moaned &quot; OOOOOHHHHH…MMMMMMM&quot;&nbsp;as&nbsp;I slowly began to press inside. Her cunt sucked&nbsp;me in, pulling at me, rippling over inch after inch.&nbsp;My hands flexed on her ass,&nbsp;my fingers digging in hard as&nbsp;I moved forward until&nbsp;I felt&nbsp;my thighs pressed against her skin,&nbsp;my hairy&nbsp;balls getting gooey as they rested against her pussy lips.&nbsp;I twitched as&nbsp;I felt myself as deep in her as&nbsp;I as possible. &quot;Let’s go for a ride baby,&quot;&nbsp;I whispered.<br /><br />Then&nbsp;I pulled back and thrusted hard, she screams&nbsp; &ldquo; OMG STOP! STOP! OH PLEASE STOP!&rdquo; . Her body bucked up against&nbsp;me and I held her tight, punishing her with the force of my thrusts. My palms slid up to her waist and I pulled her back onto me as&nbsp;I shoved in&nbsp;deeper. She was soooo fucking tight, so wet for me. She was screaming&nbsp;<br />&quot; OMG! OMG! AAAAAHHH! &quot;. She screamed &quot; AAAAHHH! TAKE IT OUT! AAAAAHHHH!&quot;&nbsp;I looked down&nbsp;at her hands, watching as she clenched her fingers into the sheets, clawing at the material.&nbsp;I stared at that movement as&nbsp;my hips slammed into her and&nbsp;I covered her body more,&nbsp;my weight collapsing on her, keeping her legs spread but flattening her more into the mattress.<br /><br />Then&nbsp;I brought&nbsp;my hands up, covering hers and linking&nbsp;my fingers between her outstretched hands. She cried out&nbsp; &quot; AAAAAHHHH! AAAAHHHH! OOOOOHHHH! PLEASE STOP! Pleeesssse Sttttttoooopppp! &quot; as&nbsp;I humped against her, buried deep and not really slipping out.&nbsp;My hips&nbsp;and balls slapping&nbsp;against her WAP..WAP..WAP..WAP as I rammed her like a pile driver. &quot;How’s my little&nbsp;vixen doing? You like this? You like my cock inside your&nbsp;tight cunt. Stretching, tearing, and scraping your small tight tunnel?&quot;<br /><br />She twisted her head so she could look at&nbsp;me and I saw the pleading gaze, I&nbsp;knew what she needed to get off.&nbsp;I had her in such a position that she couldn’t rub against something, couldn’t touch herself.&nbsp;I took one hand and slid it beneath her body, squirming around until&nbsp;my fingers found the wetness. She groaned &quot; OOOOOOHHHHHH&quot; and then let out a small squeal &quot; OMG! MMMMMMMMMM&quot; as&nbsp;I pinched her clit.<br /><br />Her body jumped and squeezed&nbsp;me and I fought to keep from coming. Toying with her pleasure button,&nbsp;I rubbed it hard, moving back and forth like a windshield wiper in a monsoon. She grunted &quot; AAAAAAHHHHH..UUUUUUHHHHH&quot; and buried her head into the pillows.&nbsp;I pistoned into her again and felt her little box grip&nbsp;me hard. She screamed &quot; OMG! OOOOOOOHHHHHH..AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH ‘ into one of the pillows and&nbsp;i scraped a nail over the distended nerves.<br /><br />&quot;Let me feel it my little cumslut. Let me feel you milk my cock.&quot; She thrashed as&nbsp;I kept a grip on her, her twitching body yielding to&nbsp;my touch. She sobbed and&nbsp;I felt her shuddering.&nbsp;I didn’t stop after she’d gotten her pleasure. No,&nbsp;I used her cum to keep her slippery for&nbsp;me and&nbsp;I traced figure eights over her little nub. I pulled out then rammed back into her it was like<br />cutting through hot butter as I sliced into her tight canal again. She was gripping me tightly with her vaginal muscles and it felt like a velvet glove as I continued to slice into her. She started exhaling deeply as if she was releasing a great pressure. I could see her lips pucker as she blew out. I could feel every ridge of my cock slowly sliding into her tight pussy. <br /><br />She cried out again &quot; OMG! STOP..STOP..PLEASE TAKE IT OUT..IT HURTS&quot; and&nbsp;I knew she was asking for&nbsp;me to stop. But&nbsp;I snickered as&nbsp;I bit her neck, sucking hard and staring at the bruise. She looked back over her shoulder again and I looked directly into her tear filled eyes as I slid my hands up her spine and firmly grabbed both of her shoulders, pulling her hard against me,&nbsp;as&nbsp;I began&nbsp;slamming into&nbsp;her again.&nbsp;I was close now. Close to cumming. Close to filling her up like I’d&nbsp;planned to do.&nbsp;I pictured it,&nbsp;my cum sinking into her womb, making a baby. So&nbsp;I doubled&nbsp;my efforts.&nbsp;I held tight to her hips and hammering away at her body, giving her punishing thrusts and delighting in the noises she made. &quot; AAAAAAAHHHHHH..AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH..OOOOOOOOHHHHHHH..MMMMMMMMMMMM.&quot;&nbsp;I felt my&nbsp;balls tighten, could practically feel the cum boiling in&nbsp;my sacs. &quot;I’m going to cum baby. I’m going to come inside your&nbsp;cunt. You want it. You want to feel my sperm inside you, to feel it coat your walls. I’ll give it to you just like you want it. I’ll give you all my cum, and we’ll make a baby.&quot; I pushed in&nbsp;bottoming out in her pussy hitting her cervix. I heard her moaning a deep long soulful moan &quot; oooooohhhhhh..oooooooohhhhhhhhh&quot;&nbsp;as I pushed in deep and held it there with my balls laying against her little bud of a clitoris. &ldquo;ooooooooooooo&rdquo; turned to grunts &ldquo;ugh, ugh, ugh&rdquo; as I ground against her womb. She shrieked &quot; NNNNNNOOOOO…NNNNNNNOOOOO&quot; and bucked against&nbsp;me. My cock&nbsp;grew harder longer and&nbsp;thicker&nbsp; I was pounding at her cervix, hitting the entrance to her womb! That was when she started turning her head from side to side moaning &ldquo; no, no, no, oh God no&rdquo; and I could feel her muscles starting to&nbsp;spasm and tighten and spasming around my rock hard cock. She gasped and her whole body was shuddering. She was beginning to orgasm again! Her body had betrayed her!The walls of her pussy starting to clamp down on my cock and squeezeing me and her cervix opened up wide! I used that opportunity to push&nbsp;further into her.&nbsp;Slidding through the opening of her cervix and into her open womb! There was a loud popping noise as the head of my cock entered her womanhood! She wailed out &ldquo; OH..OH..OH..OH&nbsp;MY God, WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO&nbsp;MMMEEEEE!!!&rdquo; She put her left hand up behind her head and grasped my hand that was pulling her hair.&nbsp;She sent me into further frenzy as I&nbsp;grabbed her shoulders with all of my strength, smashing my thighs against the back of her thighs and driving my cock another half inch&nbsp;into her cervix. &ldquo;AAAAAHHHHH! Oh God, Oh God, Oh&nbsp;MY God! Please<br />Take it out, Its too deep, I can&rsquo;t take it!&rdquo; The head of my cock now buried&nbsp;inside of her womb was so engorged it felt like it was going to pop off and explode. Her cervix was convulsing around the head of my cock so strong it felt like it was a mouth sucking my cum out! I&nbsp;feel my balls tighten. My cock grew even&nbsp;thicker inside of her and started spasming. She must have felt this too, because her eyes grew wide with a look of panic and fear of what she knew was coming. At that moment she remembered that she hasn&lsquo;t been on birth control! She started to sob &ldquo;no, no, please no&rdquo; even as her uterus was convulsing and her cervix was clamping down on the head of my cock! With a new look of panic on her face she screamed, &ldquo;no, don&rsquo;t cum inside me, I&rsquo;m not on<br />birth control! please no, don&rsquo;t get me pregnant.&rdquo; It seemed like slow motion as I felt my sperm leaving my balls and traveling up my long shaft and finally exploding out of the engorged head of my twitching cock into her open waiting womb! Stream after stream of thick white cum filled her belly as I pushed in&nbsp;further and&nbsp;holding deep in her. She just looked back over her shoulder and into my eyes with her beautiful tear filled eyes almost whispering now, &ldquo; no, no, noooo, you didn&lsquo;t, you shouldn&lsquo;t have&hellip; &rdquo; I continued&nbsp;holding my rock hard cock deep inside her as her womb convulsed, sucked, and drained every drop of cum from me. As I finished cumming inside of her I started to pull my cock , there was a loud pop as her cervix reluctantly released the head of my cock. She sighed and looked back at me. She knew now that I owned her and her life would never be the same. As my cock slid back out of her a long string of my thick sticky semen<br />trailed down her inner thigh. She collapsed on the&nbsp;bed in front of me, and just laying there sobbing. Too tired to fight&nbsp;me anymore, her legs were splayed wide and her freshly fucked&nbsp;pussy was red, sore&nbsp;and used. She shuddered and&nbsp;I watched the first dollop of&nbsp;my cum start to seep out of her. As it dribbled down between her lips&nbsp;I felt a twitch in&nbsp;my cock. He couldn’t go again so soon, could he? As&nbsp;my&nbsp;cum pooled onto the sheets though,&nbsp;I grabbed&nbsp;my cock and began stroking it.&nbsp;I needed her again, needed to feel her around me. She lifted her head and looked at me, no doubt getting ready to ask to be released. She saw&nbsp;my erection and shook her head. &quot; Not again,&quot; she mumbled. &quot;Not so soon.&quot;<br /><br />I&nbsp;grinned and nodded, jumping back onto the bed and flipping her over. Her arms crossed over her head, blocking her vision. And her breasts squished together. With a grunt of satisfaction &quot; UUUUHHHH,&quot;&nbsp;I knelt between her thighs and pushed myself into her battered hole once again. &quot;Yes baby. Again and again. We’re making a baby tonight.&quot;She screamed &quot; PLEASE NO MORE…PLEASE…NNNNNNOOOO…OMG! STOP&quot;&nbsp;&nbsp;<a name="fb_share"></a><a href="http://www.addthis.com/bookmark.php?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.literotica.com%2Fs%2Fmaking-a-baby-1&amp;title=Send%20a%20story%20via%20email&amp;username=literotica" target="_blank"></a><a href="http://api.addthis.com/oexchange/0.8/forward/email/offer?url=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.literotica.com%2Fs%2Fmaking-a-baby-1&amp;title=Send%20a%20story%20via%20email&amp;username=literotica" target="_blank"></a>

Forced Stories

Sun, 23 Dec 2012 19:28:46 UTC

The Program: Her Story Pt. 1

I sat across from the couple and licked my suddenly dry lips. Could I do this? Could I really sit here and tell them my story? She said I had to. He said it all led up to this. All of my training, led to this. If I couldn’t do it, I would have failed. Him. I would have failed hi,. My heart started racing and I knew I would do it. I would find a way, I could not fail.
I smiled like he had shown me. Just a small uptilt at the corners and looked slightly down and to the left, letting my head fall a bit to that side so that my hair slid away and exposed the long column of my neck. I could see the man looking, and he licked his lips, his breathing getting just a touch faster. I had him. I had to get her too. If I couldn’t get her too, the story wouldn’t matter. They had to buy into me, my body, to insure that they would enter the program. I took a deep breath and leaned forward, adjusting my chair as an excuse, letting my blouse gape open and exposing to them both that I had on nothing underneath. My nipples were hard and pressing against the material. I could feel the moisture begin to pool on my seat. Of course I wasn’t wearing underwear, he never allowed that.
I saw her eyebrows rise just a bit and her chin tilt up. There. That got her. She clung a bit more tightly to her husband’s hand. Time to begin.
“I suppose every good story starts at the beginning,” I almost whisper. My voice permanently husky after all of the years of training. He likes it that way. Smoky. Sexy. I drag my mind from him and try to look the couple across from me in the eyes. It’s hard to do, I’m so accustomed to looking down…waiting. I have to be more assertive now. I’m a recruiter. This is my big chance to show him he hasn’t wasted his time.
The couple leans a bit more toward me, lips moistened by furtive tongues slightly parted. I tell them this will take some time, ask if they would like any refreshments before we begin, let them know they can stop me at any time. He makes a motion with his hand, he’s getting impatient for the story to begin. I nod slightly and settle back into my chair. My mind slips back to the beginning, and I begin to speak.
“You see me here before you, a finished product. A product of the program you came here to learn more about. You may enter the program, but know that you will never become what I am. It is too late to start your training. It must happen at a much younger age.
My earliest memory is coming to the program in a van. There were no windows and I was afraid. I didn’t know where I was, or how I had gotten there. When the van stopped and the door opened, I saw him for the first time and the look on his face set me at a sort of ease. I was still hesitant, but when he reached his hand out for me, I took it and followed him.
He led me into a small, cold room and told me to take off all of my clothes. He said that they were dirty, and only good, clean girls could have dinner. I was very hungry, so I did as he said. I stood before him completely nude, too afraid to think of modesty or trying to cover my body. He looked me over and, after taking my hand again, he led me away to a bathroom of sorts. There was a large tub, and it was full of warm water. He helped me in and instructed me to remain standing. I did as I was told. It just didn’t occur to me not to. He began to bathe me, with almost clinical detachment. I turned and squatted and leaned as instructed, the warm water soothing my tense muscles. Just when I thought he was finished, he told me to spread my feet further apart. I didn’t realize he was going to wash there. For the first time, I hesitated. I didn’t know him. I had a voice in my head, a voice I recognized by couldn’t place, telling me that no one should touch me there. He looks into my face and I can tell I’ve upset him. He grabs my arm, spinning me around to face away from him, and before I can get past the slight vertigo from the rapid spin, my bottom is aflame. He’s struck me. I pull in air, but before I can decide if I’m going to use it to scream, moan, or sob, three more strikes land. I feel a tear trailing down my face as I’m spun back around to face him.
He asks me if I had heard a question in his voice and I shake my head no. He stands there, just staring at me and slowly, I allow my feet to slide apart on the slippery bottom of the tub. He takes up the rag again and begins to wash between my legs. The rag is scratchy and rough and it hurts, but I just close my eyes and hang my head. I don’t say a word. I can’t remember the last time I’d spoken.
He drops the rag and begins to feel around between the lips of my vagina. I squeeze me eyes tighter. I know this isn’t right. I don’t know how I know, but I know. My shoulders roll forward and my chin lowers to my chest. I try to disappear inside myself, waiting for this to be over. I can’t tell you how old I was then. As I said, my memories begin with this day. I know that my chest was small, my breasts the size of small apples, high and perky and I had light brown areolas and nipples that seemed much too large to belong to the breasts they lived on. As he inspected me, I opened my eyes just a touch and could see my nipples beginning to grow and stand out from my breasts.
He noticed too. He leaned forward and took one between his teeth, nibbling at it and laving it with his tongue. His fingers got rougher in their exploration and suddenly, one of them slid up and touched something that had me flinching away. I couldn’t decide if had felt good, bad, painful….I just knew it wasn’t right.
I felt my mind start to drift, taking me away from what was happening in that bathtub. I could feel my body swaying slightly with his ministrations, but I couldn’t connect to the sensations.
Suddenly, I felt something cold and hard under me and I blinked, trying to come back to the moment, to take stock of my new surroundings. He was standing over me, and I was laying on a table of sorts. The table was high and my legs were in stirrups. I didn’t know then that’s what they were, and I was confused. I had never seen anything like this table. What was it’s purpose? I felt exposed, I had no covering and the room was so cold.
He moved from my side, down to the end of the table where the odd foot rests held me open to his gaze. He picked something up from a small cart next to the table, and I felt something cool and slippery being massaged into my most private area. I tried to close my knees, but suddenly, a sharp pain on what I now know is my clit jolted me. He just stood there, looking at me until I spread my legs again, knowing that the punishment would continue just as the spanking had if I continued to disobey.
The massaging began again, and moved down to my anus. My breathing completely stopped. This couldn’t be right, surely he wasn’t touching me there. But, of course, he was and as he continued to rub in the cool, slippery substance I began to notice an occasional burn as something pressed against me. After a time, I realized that whatever this substance was that was being used had an analgesic effect and I was feeling the burn less and less often, and almost in a muted sense.
He turned from me suddenly, opening drawers on the cart and moving things around. When he turned back around, I could tell he had something in his hand. I tried to lift my head to see, but his eyes lifted sharply to mine, the tightening around his mouth telling me I had messed up…again. I quickly dropped my head back down and closed my eyes.
I felt the muted burn and pressure again, and then I was screaming. Something was moving inside of me. He was putting something inside of my anus! Oh God, it burned. He acted as though he couldn’t hear my pleas for mercy, and my squirming only garnered me another sharp pinch on my clit. I tried so hard to stay still after that. It hurt so very badly, and I cried and moaned, but I daren’t move. He had already shown me, repeatedly, that the pain could get worse.
Once he had shoved the…whatever it was..in as far as he wished for it to go, he grabbed my hands from my face and jerked me into a seated position. We’ll just say that this change didn’t help the discomfort any and leave it at that.
He pulled me down from the table and held me until I was stable on my feet. He crooked his finger for me to follow him and turned to leave. It struck me as I limped slowly behind him, every step, every breath, reminding me of the thing in my backside, that other than the explanation as to why I had to remove my clothes, and the instruction to spread my legs, he hadn’t spoken at all.
He led me into another room, with a small table laid out for a meal. Sitting around it were 3 other men. They looked up as we came in, all of them looking at me intently. He sat down and pointed to the chair next to him. I moved to it, and as I tried to sit down, I winced and moaned in agony, immediately standing back up straight. He made the face again and jumped from his chair. He pushed his hand between my shoulder blades so hard that I fell forward and he continued the pressure until I was laid down on the table, my face pressed against the rough wood.
I began to whimper, wondering if it was going to be pinching or spanking this time, when I realized one of the other men at the table wasn’t looking at me, he was looking at him. He nodded slightly and stood, coming around behind me where I couldn’t see him anymore.
I heard his belt buckling jingling and that’s when I knew. It was to be spanking, and this time with a strap. I clinched my eyes shut as tightly as I possibly could, and held my breath, waiting.
I quickly learned how very wrong I was, about what was to happen, and about how I thought I had figured out the levels of pain.
My legs were roughly jerked apart and as I fought for balance with my toes barely touching the floor, the edge of the table digging mercilessly into my lower stomach and groin, the new man pushed something big into me. I bit my lip, trying desperately not to scream. My ass was full from whatever had been shoved in there before, and now my pussy was being stretched beyond capacity. A hand fisted in my hair, pulling my head back as the invasion continued, digging deeper and deeper into me. I could hear grunting behind me, I could feel a body pressed against my legs.
I went limp from the pain and prayed for my mind to take me to the place it had taken me during my bath, but the pain wouldn’t allow for it. Just when I thought there was no way I could take more of this thing tunneling into me, it began to retreat. I opened my eyes to see the other two men, eating their meal eyes riveted to me and what was happening.
My head, still held back at a painful angle, was beginning to throb and the coppery scent of blood invaded my nostrils. I didn’t know what he was doing behind me, I just knew it hurt.
One set of eyes before me flicked up and behind me and a head nodded. The one that had responded to whatever was happening stood and began to loosten his belt as well. He climbed onto the table, kneeling in front of me. He grabbed my jaw and his fingers dug into the joint, forcing my mouth open. Just before he put…the…thing…into my mouth, I heard him say, "Use your teeth and we will hurt you."

Forced Stories

Sat, 23 Jan 2016 20:14:53 UTC

Her rape fantasy.

<p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">This story is an example of a wild night an ex and I had, she had always wanted to live out a rape fantasy she had and this was our first opportunity to try. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">To start we were both in our early 20&rsquo;s, we knew my roommate would be out for the weekend and we had always had really rough sex(I&rsquo;m fond of it and got her into it over the relationship to the point where she would beg for it over normal sex) so she asked if we could play this fantasy out over the weekend. We broke down the idea and how we wanted to play it out and came up with the following…</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">I would wear some type of mask, she picked out a couple and I would have my choice of which. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">we set up a safe word just in case. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">I would use tape to tie her up and I was allowed to do pretty much whatever I wanted. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">She had no idea when it was gonna happen <img src="file:///C:/Users/labtop/AppData/Local/Temp/msohtmlclip1/01/clip_image002.gif" border="0" alt="Smile" width="19" height="19" /></span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">So, those were the basic ideas and we didn&rsquo;t want to talk it out to much cause we were worried it would ruin the overall feel. The roommate left Friday morning and she came over that night around 7(normal thing for her to do, she&rsquo;s out of work at 6, we hangout, go sleep what not). When she got to the door she was a little surprised because it was unlocked and partially open. Normally we have a plug in light in the short hallway to our living room but I had undone that and it was pitch black out(winter). She came in and was obviously a little freaked, she fumbled for the light switch and after finding it made her way to my room, surprised again that I wasn&rsquo;t home. about 2 hours later I got home, she asked where I had been and I told her just out and about which she gave me a wicked grin to. Nothing happened that night but I had set the idea a bit in her head <img src="file:///C:/Users/labtop/AppData/Local/Temp/msohtmlclip1/01/clip_image002.gif" border="0" alt="Smile" width="19" height="19" />. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">I should prob just briefly go over what she looks like. She&rsquo;s about 5&rsquo;3, DD chest(I couldn&rsquo;t tell you what number, they were big but I didn&rsquo;t ever inquire). She was a little over weight but she wore it well. Cute ass and dark brown hair with beautiful green eyes, similar in shade to a lime(weird reference but its what I thought, lol bright and green)</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">We hung out a bit on Saturday, movie and relationship stuff and around 7 I asked her to run home(maybe 10 mins away) to grab something she had forgotten. She gets back, same situation as above. Door cracked, light out, she comes in and…nothing, I get home 30 mins later <img src="file:///C:/Users/labtop/AppData/Local/Temp/msohtmlclip1/01/clip_image004.gif" border="0" alt="Winking smile" width="19" height="19" />. When I come in I can tell she’s almost irritated at me for not doing anything but she forgives and we sleep. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">Sunday(obviously) is when the fun starts. she had plans with a friend this day so those two go out, get nails done, waxed up and whatever and she comes home…door cracked again. She opens it slowly expecting, comes into pitch black hallway…she comes up to my door, slowly opens it to find me sitting on bed watching tv. lol now she looks pissed, the adrenaline is going and she’s angry so she is about to quiz me when she says &ldquo;forget it&rdquo; and lays down, falls asleep on the bed…Now the fun <img src="file:///C:/Users/labtop/AppData/Local/Temp/msohtmlclip1/01/clip_image004.gif" border="0" alt="Winking smile" width="19" height="19" />. Around 1 she gets a call on her phone, knows its mine but not sure why I&rsquo;m calling if I&rsquo;m…hum I&rsquo;m not in bed. Of course she’s half asleep at this point and really doesn&rsquo;t put two and two together(which I figured), I ask her to come help me get some stuff out of the car(not to unusual, I work nights sometimes and shop late often). </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">She heads out into the dark hallway, about half way to the front door a cloth bag goes over her head and I (firmly but gently) slam her to the ground. Stunned for the first second she starts to resist but its already to late, I&rsquo;ve got her pinned to the ground with one hand holding her head to the floor while the other pins both her hands behind her back. At this point I should prob go over what she’s wearing because I laid it out for her, these pieces being some of my favorites unbeknownst to her. Her top was a silky purple…tank top? I&rsquo;m sure you know what I&rsquo;m talking about but she slept in it once a month or so and it normally got me to look twice. The pants were matching, purple and silky, I also laid out her favorite thong because she was fond of sleeping in those(I have no idea if this was true or if she just liked sleeping in them around me, I find about half the women I date say the same thing half hate sleeping in them). It was a thin blue material with small hearts cut out of it throughout exposing her skin in certain places. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">Anyway, now that she&rsquo;s pinned to the ground with my hand on the back of her head and her arms behind her back I grind into her a bit. She can feel my 8&rsquo; through the thin material and this really livens her up. She grew up with 2 older brothers and a navy dad so she was taught to fight. lol She struggles quite a bit and I start to lose control of her, she bucks up and swings at my face(which is what convinces me that she’s still half asleep and not entirely with it. I have a little training also so I divert her arm, tuck it under her and with the other hand pull her hair so that I&rsquo;m standing behind her, lips pressed against her neck and have complete control over her body now. She lets out a little whimper which makes me even harder and my hand is pressing against the top of her ass while holding her wrist behind her back. Slowly moving her hand down my front I rub it against my dick and whisper into her ear &ldquo;This can go easy for you or it can go very hard&rdquo; she can feel my dick stretching against my pants. she then stammers out &ldquo;what…what do you want me to do&rdquo;. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">At this point I&rsquo;m not convinced that she&rsquo;s awake but she still tells me that she wasn&rsquo;t entirely with it. I tighten my grip on her hair and push her hand harder into my dick. I then whisper into her ear &ldquo;You&rsquo;re not going to do anything except shut up, and go along with whatever I do to you&rdquo; which causes her to immediately draw a breath and whimper again. I walk her a couple of steps over to a cushy chair we have and bend her over it. at this point she still mostly has the linin bag over her head and can see very little. I stand over her for a second or two, well aware that shes still a little freaked out because of the situation, the dark and the possible stranger molesting her. I put my hand on her ass(other hand is holding both of hers around mid/lower back while shes bent of the chair)and give it a good squeeze. her breathing increases and she shifts a little to try to get my hand off of her. with that I tighten my grip on her hands and give her a firm smack on the ass. she starts to try to stand up and my hand on her ass reaches up and grabs her hair, taking control of her body again. I had the Tape in my pocket so I bend her back over, take it out and secure her hands using the tape. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">I stand her up, turn her around and pull the hood covering her face off. I can see hair tussled in her face, the sad semi desperate look in her eyes and the small quiver in her lip, but that turns to a small smirk as the mask I&rsquo;m wearing calms her fears a little. That smirk disappears a second later as my hand rips her shirt open(button up). One of breasts pops out from the opening and I move my hands up, one pulling her head back while the other grips her chest and I suck her tit into my mouth. Swirling my tongue around her nipple and taking soft bites from it she lets out a hard moan(partly from the rough treatment of her hair, she LOVED having her hair pulled) and her arms flail a bit behind her as I roughly grip her breast. As I continue to suck her tit my hand slides down her stomach and presses between her legs. I can feel her warmth coming between her legs and know what I want next. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">At this point I&rsquo;m still holding her hair in my hand, I pull her up to my lips and whisper into her ear again…&rdquo;Get on your knees bitch&rdquo;. she does what shes told and I pull my cock out, still holding her hair in my hand. Looking down into her eyes I firmly say in a growl &ldquo;If you bite it I&rsquo;ll beat that pretty face black and blue&rdquo;. With my hand on the back of her head I rub my dick against her cheek, slapping the head against her. In a voice I can barely hear she say it but says &ldquo;If this is all you want that&rsquo;s fine, I&rsquo;ll suck your dick but nothing else…promise that and I&rsquo;ll go along with it&rdquo; I look down into her eyes and say &ldquo;You&rsquo;re my bitch for the night, I don&rsquo;t know how you aren&rsquo;t getting this but I will do what I want, however I want and you&rsquo;ll take it you powerless little bitch&rdquo;. I can see her tits get hard under the material under her shirt and tighter my grip hard again which causes her mouth to open as she gasps, to which I force my dick into her mouth. She normally sucks dick pretty well but I think the situation is have an effect on her nerves because she gags on my dick far more than normal. It doesn&rsquo;t hurt that I am being extra rough, forcing her up and down, unbuttoning her top while I do so so I can see her big breasts bounce up and down as I continue to choke my girl on my dick. I guess she had forgotten to take her mascara off because as her eyes tear up a bit and begin running down her cheeks. I pull my dick out of her mouth and look deep into her eyes. fighters spirit the entire way she looks up at me and says, with drool all over her chin, &ldquo;Hurry up and finish you&rsquo;re taking forever&rdquo;. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">Laughing at her spirit I stand her off the ground, smile with a wicked smirk and put a hand firmly around her neck, then say &ldquo;bitch, I have you all night…don&rsquo;t you worry I&rsquo;ll take my time and have all the fun I want with every hole of yours I want.&rdquo;. I move her over the chair, pull her pants down, pull that cute little thong to the side(ripping it a little, lol I paid for that later) and as she protest I slid my 8&rsquo; fully into her. her back arched as she felt me deep inside her. My hand pulled her hair and head back, pounding away at her. Each thrust pushed a gasp out of her, harder and harder into this girl I was completely dominating, my other hand holding the tape between her hands. After what seemed like 20 mins of this her knees gave out and collapsed on the the ground. As my dick came out of her I sprayed my cum all over this dirty girls face and tits. </span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">&nbsp;</span></p> <p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 12pt">Seated on her ass and leaning forward on her hands she looked up at me with an extremely satisfied look on her face. &ldquo;That was fucken amazing, I&rsquo;m so glad we did this&rdquo; she said as she wiped a finger along the cum on her tits, then lifting it on the tip and swirling her tongue around it. I leaned into her, looking her straight into her eyes. Quickly I gripped the back of her head and said &ldquo;I don&rsquo;t know what you&rsquo;re smiling about, this night just started&rdquo;…</span></p><p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal">&nbsp;</p><p style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt" class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-family: Calibri, sans-serif; font-size: 12pt; line-height: 115%">If you enjoyed that please let me know, your comment might convince me to write the rest.</span>&nbsp;</p>

Forced Stories

Wed, 26 Sep 2012 03:01:57 UTC

The Man Of Sin

Chapter 1:

Berlin, Germany:

The young man climbed up out of the bed, leaving the naked woman to silently cry. He looked out the window at the rainy city, chuckling to himself in both satisfaction and anticipation.

“What in God’s name are you?” the woman hissed as she curled up in the fetal position.

She was beautiful in body but broken in spirit, her inner thighs red from the blood of her torn hymen. Her virginity had taken from her to the sound of her twisted cries of pain and lust, caught in both sexual humiliation and fulfillment. The young man’s smirk gained a bloodthirsty curl and he flicked his finger as if to tell her that there was something he needed to show her. The woman was dragged out of the bed as if an invisible hand had grabbed her by the throat. She hit the wall beside the man and crumpled to the floor, gasping for air with a welt worn into her neck from an unseen force. He grabbed her chin as if to steal a kiss, forcing her to look up at him. She had spoken to him in German, so he answered in kind.

“In God’s name you ask? In this room, I am God. To you, I am God. And as of now, you are a broken toy. I’m leaving tomorrow, and while you’ll never see me again, you’ll never be free of me. You will spend the rest of your life with a heart filled with both fear and love, terrified of my touch but also longing for it. What man could ever want this impure body of yours after the things I have done to it? What man could ever fall in love with your soul after I’ve bent it to my will? Once I’m gone, you’ll think you are free, but the cage I’ve put you in will never disappear. Until the day you die, you are my property.”

His voice was deep and commanding, undeserving of someone so young, yet the power he wielded and the twisted depths of his soul were unlike any other human.

“But now it’s time for me to find something new to play with. I’ve become bored with you and this city and it’s time for me to move on once again. I need some new feeding grounds.”

Rome, Italy:
The book bag hit the delinquent’s head like a flail, knocking him to the ground while his friends watched in shock. Standing over him was a seventeen-year-old girl, her face flushed with rage in a red as bright as her hair, the skirt of her school uniform gently swaying in the breeze, and the crucifix hanging around her neck gleaming in the morning sunlight.

“Wretched punks! You do not deserve the mercy of God!” she shouted, pointing to the graffiti being spray-painted onto the alley wall.

The boy got to his feet with blood pouring from his nose.

“You damn bitch!”

He charged towards her with his fist rocketing towards her face, but she caught his arm and twisted it, forcing him to bend back and letting her knock him in the Adam’s Apple. As he fell back to the ground, one of his friends lunged with a knife in his hand. Forsaking her pride and hoping nobody would see under her skirt, she spun around and delivered a kick to his temple, knocking him out into the street like he was a soccer ball. The last delinquent stood, shaking like a leaf and holding out two cans of spray paint like they were mace. The girl shot him a dirty look.

“If you even think of getting a single drop of pain on my uniform, I swear in the name of Heaven that not even God will be able to find your remains.”

His small flicker of courage extinguished like a candle, he turned around and ran away.

“Oh no you don’t!”

Tossing her book bag aside, she sprinted after him. Down the winding streets of Rome, she chased him while trying to ignore the building pain in her ankles from the uneven cobblestone ground. It didn’t help that her school shoes weren’t meant for running. Regardless of this, she zeroed in on him like a missile, following him around every turn and across every open street. She saw him swerve into an alley and skidded past it, grabbing a piece of a brick jutting out of the ground. Getting back to her feat, she took careful aim and hurled the square stone at the fleeing vandal, striking him in the back of the head and sending him tumbling.

“Just goes to show that you can’t escape your sins. You’d better pray for your immortal soul when you wake up…”

Catching her breath, she looked at her watch and swore. She had gone out to get breakfast off campus but she had wasted what little time she had and her first class would be starting in a few minutes.

“Helena, have you been fighting again?”

The redhead looked up at her roommate, Sophie, standing by her desk. The classroom was filled with students all the same age, male and female. The girls were all dressed in plaid skirts with white blouses and knee socks, the boys wearing black pants and white clergy shirts with student clerical collars. Everyone carried a cross with them, either around their necks or on rosary chains. Helena had just managed to get back to school before class started and now all the students were waiting for the teacher to arrive.

“How can you tell?”

“Because you’re wearing that unmistakable face of self-righteousness.”

“I was just putting some sinners in their place.”

“Ephesians 4:32, you must remember to forgive.”

“And I did forgive them, after I gave them a taste of the torment that awaits them in Hell if they do not open themselves up to Jesus Christ and renounce their sinful ways,” she shot back.

“Well I certainly hope you’ll remember to go to Confessions when you get the chance.”

“Don’t worry, Sophie. I will. Or at least the Disciplinary Committee will force me to before I can on my own.”

The door opened and a nun stepped in, sending all of the students scurrying to their desks in fear. Their teacher, Sister Olivia, was strict beyond measure. She was nicknamed the Sphinx, as in the Sphinx that the enslaved Jews made while being whipped and yelled at. She had short blonde hair and glasses, a woman in her late twenties who would be very beautiful if she wasn’t always scowling.

“Now class, we will continue where we left off yesterday in translating Leviticus. Marcus, we had stopped at Book 6, Verse 1. You may begin.”

She spoke sternly, as if hungry for something to be mad about. One of the male students nervously stood up, holding his bible and reading off the verse in Latin. If he got a single word wrong, she would assail him like locusts. One by one, the students took turns reading off verses from the bible, translating them from English to Latin. Whenever someone made a mistake, they would be ordered to make the death march to Sister Olivia’s desk, outstretch their hands, and let her slap her trusty meter stick against their knuckles, each audible slash of the wood making everyone shudder.

Against her better judgment, Helena allowed her eyes to wander and look out the window at the sunny campus of Rosewood University. The school had originally been developed to help deal with Italy’s high orphan rate while spreading the Christian faith, starting out as a Christian academy for children. Eventually, other countries began shipping in their orphans after seeing the great results, and then families started sending in their kids. It was now the largest and one of the most prestigious Catholic schools in the world, with a student body ranging from preschoolers to college students and with armies of new priests and nuns being marched out every year, ready to spread the word of Jesus Christ. Joining the clergy wasn’t any kind of requisite for the school, but after 12 years, it became engrained in the souls of most of the students.

“O’Connor!”

Helena’s head perked up at the sound of her last name being called and her face became red in embarrassment. It was her turn to translate but she had been too busy daydreaming to pay attention to the class. She had no idea which verse she had to translate, and if she asked… Sister Olivia would practically crucify her.

“Helena O’Connor, come to the Disciplinary Committee’s office immediately.”

The announcement from the PA system let her release a sigh of relief. Punishment had saved her from punishment. All the students shrugged, well used to hearing this commandment.

“Sorry, Sister Olivia, but I must leave,” she said sheepishly.

The teacher scowled at her, knowing that Helena hadn’t been paying attention.

“Go, but I still expect you to translate when you get back.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

Taking her book bag with her, Helena stepped out of the classroom and began walking as fast as she could down the hall. Running was against the rules, but with how large the school was, she needed to put in some speed and reach the committee before they sent out another announcement. Stepping out into the open campus, she allowed herself a moment to enjoy the sunlight, breeze, and smell of grass, and then took off in a run. She passed by many other students in her rapid dash, both male and female. Normally Catholic schools like these had gender segregation, but with how many students were joining the clergy, Rosewood Academy used the coed population as a way to help the students prepare for their vows of celibacy. By having all these teenagers learning side-by-side in this holy school, it was simply a matter of teaching them to ignore temptation. Dating was strictly forbidden, and if they could graduate without ever giving in to their sinful desires, they would be ready for the clergy.

She at last reached the building with the Discipline Committee, and after climbing two flights of stairs, arrived at the entrance to their office. As she approached the door, she took a moment of catch her breath and straighten her hair. She stepped through an open doorway into a waiting room, with an assistant behind a desk, a corridor lined with doors, and several chairs and a couch in the corner of the room. Sitting in one of the chairs was a young man, though from the very brief glimpse she gave him, she couldn’t quite tell his age. He looked to be as old as she was, but he could have older, since unlike the other male students in this school, he was dressed in the black clerical jacket of an ordained minister. Though he lacked the official collar.

She strode past him to the assistant’s desk.

“Hello, Helena. Same as usual?” the woman asked with a wry grin.

This was FAR from Helena’s first meeting with the Disciplinary Committee. She sighed with a tired smile.

“Hello, Mary. I guess they’re waiting for me?”

“Go right in.”

Helena nodded and walked down the corridor, reaching the second door. She entered a conference room, where five teachers sat behind a long table, glaring at her with judgmental eyes. Two of them were priests and another two were nuns.

“Ms. O’Connor, I’m sure you know why we called you here,” the oldest teacher grumbled.

“I have an idea.”

A female teacher cleared her throat.

“Three young men are being treated at the hospital, one coughing up blood with a broken nose and the other two suffering from concussions. When speaking to the police, they described you in clear detail. What do you have to say for yourself?”

Helena straightened her posture and her eyes became steely.

“I was doing God’s work, helping to cure this city of its sin. Why should I have gone easy on them when they will face far worse in Hell?”

One of the priests slammed his hand on the table.

“That is not your decision to make! That is the job of the police, not a student of this school. Every time you act up like this, you give us a bad name. We cannot condone your actions, violence can never be tolerated from someone who claims to fight in the name of Jesus Christ!”

“I will repent for what I did and ask God for forgiveness,” she said defiantly, as if to tell them that she did not recognize their authority.

“You’ll do more than that. On top of fifteen Apostle’s Creeds and ten Hail Marys, you are going to go and apologize to those boys before the end of the day, understood?”

He handed her a sheet of paper with their addresses and Helena bit her tongue, working to keep her temper in check.

“Yes, Father Brian.”

“Good, and to lighten your soul with a good deed, we have something else for you to do…”

The old priest pressed down on the button of a nearby intercom.

“Mary, please send him in.”
The student Helena had seen before stepped into the room, letting her at last get a good look at him. He was quite tall and very handsome, with a square jaw, blue eyes, and brown hair cut very short but still kind of spiky. She actually felt her heart flutter at the sight of him but shook the sensation away with a retightening of her moral corset.

“This is Xavier Michaels, he just transferred in. Show him around and help him get settled. The two of you will be sharing several classes together. Xavier, this is Helena O’Connor. If you need anything, ask her.”

‘Great, just what I needed. Now Sister Olivia is going to beat me like a mule because I have to miss class and show this guy the ropes. No, no, it’s not his fault. I shouldn’t be mad at him.’

Forcing herself to wear a smile, she held out her hand to shake his.

“Nice to meet you.”

He took her hand and looked at her with confident eyes. For a moment, she thought he was going to lean down and kiss her hand.

“The pleasure is mine.”

Helena suddenly felt her face go red, but she had no idea why.

“Ok, follow me and I’ll give you a tour.”

About to step into the hall, she was stopped by one of the teachers calling her name.

“Helena, remember; every time you cause trouble, you make it harder for yourself to achieve your goal. You’re facing a monumental task already. Don’t ruin things for yourself.”

He nodded and departed with Xavier trailing after her. Leaving the waiting room, they started down the hall.

“I’ve never met a Catholic school girl who could fight.”

“Huh?”

“My apologies, but I could hear the conversation you and the teachers were having. You sent three people to the hospital and called it “God’s work”, meaning that you were engaged in a combative situation with them. Considering that I don’t see any scratches on you or even a mark on your uniform, you’re clearly skilled enough to not get touched.”

She tried not to blush at the praise, never expecting him to just reveal her true self with such intuition.

“As the teachers will tell you, it is not one of my best features. I’ve been training myself since I was a child in martial arts and other fighting styles. They come in handy when I find an unapologetic sinner.”

“I take it those skills are for the goal that Father Thomas mentioned?”

Helena giggled.

“You catch on pretty quick.”

“I hope I’m not intruding.”

“No, it’s ok. The truth is that my goal is to join the Swiss Guard and serve under His Holiness.”

“I thought the Swiss Guard didn’t allow female members.”

“They don’t, but I’m going to be the first. If I can prove myself, then I’m sure the Holy Father will allow me to serve him. What about you, do you plan to become a priest or do you have other goals?”

“As it so happens, it’s my dream to become Pope.”

They both stopped at the top of a staircase, Helena looking at him in shock.

“Really? You intend to go that far?”

“Indeed,” he said as he brought up his hand and lifted her chin. “So maybe someday, you’ll serve me.”

Helena again felt her face go red and for a moment felt like she couldn’t move. She stared into his eyes, confident and ambitions, with her own eyes suddenly trembling and meek. He then stepped back and moved down onto the first step.

“Shall we continue on?”

She nearly jumped from the question, as if awoken from a trance.

“Oh, y-yes. Of course.”

She hurried down the stairs past him, and as she walked, he watched her and licked his lips.

“And that day will be soon,” he said under his breath.

Helena pushed that strange moment out of her mind as she showed Xavier around the campus. She found herself curious about this newcomer.

“So where are you from? You speak English clearly as a first language but I can’t place your accent. You certainly aren’t British, but you don’t quite sound American.”

“I’m from a little bit of everywhere. I’ve been traveling since I was born, so while English is my first language, I’ve picked up accents and mixed them all together. I can certainly tell that you are Irish, from that hair and name, but I can also tell that you’ve worked to try and hide your accent. So why would a ruby beauty from the emerald isle try to hide her heritage?”

She turned around quickly, her face flushed both in annoyance and undeniable pride from the flattery.

“Now you listen here, relationships among students are forbidden, both by this school and God himself. Don’t go thinking that some compliments will win me over.”

Xavier stepped back, shocked by her outburst but still maintaining that small smirk.

“You misunderstand, this is how I talk to everyone. I hope I didn’t make you uncomfortable, I just find honestly and politeness to be the best policy.”

Helena’s face paled and she turned away from him.

‘Why did I get so worked up right then? Something is wrong with me today…’

“A-anyway, let’s keep going. I’ll show you the cafeteria now.”

She brought him to a large brick building, the sides caked with ivy and moss that were basking in the sunlight. Through the large oak doors, they stepped into an expansive cafeteria. Long tables were set out with enough seats for thousands of students, but now all were empty, save for the few kids who came to study during their free period.

“This is where we come for our meals at 9:00 am, 3:00 pm, and 9:00 pm. Because of how many students we have, there are three shifts for each meal. The older you are, the later you eat. The school does it to accommodate with the students’ circadian rhythms. Come on, we’ll cross over through here to the science wing.”

Marching past the empty tables, they made their way to the back of the dining coliseum. Halfway through the room, they came across a girl sitting alone, nobody on either side or across from her. She looked about fourteen but was small for her age, with brown hair cut short and her head low as if someone had just tried to tickle her neck. She didn’t have any books or even food with her. She looked very forlorn, very fragile. As they passed by her, she looked up at Helena and Xavier. He smiled and winked at her, making her tense up nervously but with sparkling eyes. She had caught his interest.

Reaching the back exit, they stepped back outside. Just as the door closed behind them, Helena’s stomach let out a loud grumble. She quickly turned away, knowing that Xavier would chuckle.

“I… uh… I missed breakfast this morning.”

“Why didn’t you grab something to eat in there?”

“Because I’m trying to get us to our homeroom before our next class starts. At lunch, I’ll have to go and apologize to the three punks I beat up. Hopefully I can get something in the city.”

“Would you like me to come with you?”

“Thanks, but it’s not needed. Let’s just get to class.”

“You’re late. Detention, both of you.”

Helena tried with everything she had not to curse at the sound of Sister Olivia’s voice. She and Xavier had just entered the classroom, barely a second after the bell for the next period sounded. She put on a brave face and turned to the nun.

“Sister, this is Xavier Michaels, the new–”

“I know who this is, do not talk to me like I am an ignorant fool!”

She then turned to him.

“Being new to this class is no excuse for tardiness. You two will be here at 10:00 tonight. You’ll need to wear some short pants for what I have planned.”

The whole class watched, praying for God to have mercy on the truants’ souls. Helena watched Xavier, waiting to see his reaction, and to her shock, she thought for a moment that he was actually smirking.

“Spare the rod, spoil the child,” he simply hummed, stepping away and making his way to one of the few empty seats in the classroom.

“And Helena, I still expect you to translate that verse.”

‘Damn it.’

The following classes continued on without anything out of order. As usual, multiple students got a hard smack from Sister Olivia’s meter stick for small infractions. Helena got it twice when her stomach growled. Both times, she held a defiant scowl on her face, refusing to show any pain. Several times, the teacher directed the hardest questions to Xavier, but with his usual confident smirk, he answered everything with perfect accuracy and detail. Luckily they got a reprieve when the class had to a different building for Biology Class.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to come along? I could help you keep your temper in check.”

Xavier and Helena were standing at the entrance to the cafeteria with students from grades 9 through 12 streaming past them to eat.

“I’ll be fine. You go eat. I’m more worried about the time. There is no way this will less than an hour, meaning of course that I’m going to once again be late for class.”

“Well maybe there is something I can do to convince Sister Olivia to give you a pass this one time.”

Helena laughed and began walking away.

“Nice try, but that won’t work. You’ll probably just anger her even more. Relax; I’ll be fine. She can’t break me.”

Helena looked at the address above the door and then back at the list the Discipline Committee had given her. This was supposedly the home of the guy that she had knocked out with a strike to the neck. After the injuries he had received, he would be home, but considering the graffiti she had found him doing, it probably wasn’t like he had school to go to anyway. The house wasn’t much, or at least any better or worse than the other pale brick houses lining the street. Above the door was the window to a bedroom, currently open.

Back at the university cafeteria, Xavier sat alone. There was a tray of food in front of him, but he wasn’t eating. He was merely spinning his fork around his thumb, smiling.

Sighing and resigning herself to her fate, Helena stepped off the sidewalk and knocked on the door. She just had to be polite, apologize, and get out of there without snapping. How hard could it be?

Xavier continued to spin his fork, while under his breath, he whispered something in a continuous prayer. Throughout the room, students grimaced as their food lost all taste and became like ashes in their mouth.

No one came to the door, so Helena knocked again. Damn it, could someone please answer?! A hiss drew her eyes downward, where a stray cat stepped out of the nearby alley and hissed at her. Rome was full of them, considered by many a nuisance. Helena normally would try to pet them whenever she could, but the way this cat was staring at her sent a shiver up her spine. It looked both fearful and enraged, crouched with its hair on end and a low growl in its throat. Without her hearing, there was the sound of wood creaking above her.

Xavier began to chuckle to himself, his small laughs interrupting the white noise he was seemingly muttering, but not stopping it. Across the cafeteria, random students were standing up, claiming that they were feeling sick and needed to go the infirmary. Finally, the fork he had been spinning around his thumb slipped free of his fingers and fell with a loud clatter.

About to knock a third time, Helena was sent tumbling the ground by something heavy slamming down onto the top of her head with tremendous force. She fell on her back, her vision blurred, her mind spinning, and her skull somehow both numb and racked with pain. As she hit the ground, something else landed on her, something hot and wet, like a giant pot of spaghetti had just been dumped on her. At her feet, the sound of something metal striking the stone ground rang out. Wincing in pain, Helena slowly sat up, waiting for the throbbing in her head to dull before opening her eyes. At last, she gazed around to see whatever it was that had struck her. The sight that met her pierced her heart like the Lance of Longinus stabbing Christ.

The young man from that morning was hanging above her, having jumped from the second story with a noose around his neck and hit her. But it was more than that, there was a massive cut going down his torso with most of innards missing, as if he had undergone an autopsy. The sound of metal on stone she had heard was the knife he used to cut himself open slipping out of his hand when he reached the end of the line. With a waterfall of blood pouring from his open chest, realization struck Helena. Trembling like never before in her life, she looked down at herself. The young man’s organs had spilled out of him when the rope snapped tight, either ripped free from the g-forces or severed when he gutted himself, and they had fallen on her. Her white blouse was completely red with the boy’s blood, sitting in her lap were his stomach and liver, and draped across her head like cobwebs were his intestines.

At that moment, everything became white for Helena, as if she had buried her face in flour. Her mind and all thoughts blurred after that. The only thing she remembered was screaming louder than ever in her life.

The police questioned Helena for several hours after that. The boy who hung himself was not the only casualty. The police had found the young man she had kicked propped up in a chair at his stove, having drowned himself in a pot of boiling water. By the time they got there, his face had melted off. As for the boy she had hit with a brick, they were still counting how many times he had stabbed himself, turning his body into a dish sponge and bleeding himself dry. It took time for her to even become responsive, having been completely petrified from what happened to her. Only after she was cleaned off and given a fresh change of clothes did she start talking.

No foul play was suspected in the deaths, at least no evidence could support it. Everything pointed to suicide, regardless of how outrageous it was. Once they were certain they had gotten everything out of her, they released Helena into the custody of the school. As expected, she didn’t attend any classes for the rest of the day, merely going to her room and never leaving her bed. At least she was protected from Sister Olivia. No one but the staff knew anything about her presence at the scene, and she prayed it would stay that way.

“Hey, where were you today? You disappeared before lunch and I never saw you again?”

Helena’s roommate, Sophie, had just stepped through the door. Helena was pretending to be asleep, keeping her back to her friend. Sophie shrugged and began to get ready for bed.

“Hmm, must be sick…”

Back in the homeroom, Xavier was kneeling with his nose two inches from the wall, enduring his detention. As Sister Olivia had ordered him, he was wearing short pants. His punishment was to kneel for an hour with frozen peas beneath him, digging into his skin until he bled. It was one of the favorite methods of punishment by nuns. But regardless of the ticks of the clock, he showed no pain, and unbeknownst to Sister Olivia, he felt none.

“So, have you learned your lesson yet? Rule breaking will not be tolerated in this school, especially by me. If you are late, you will suffer.”

“Suffer?”

Xavier turned his head to her, a gleam to his eyes that she had never seen to before. His lips curled back, revealing his bleach-white teeth.

“You have no idea what suffering is,” he laughed.

In the hours that passed, Helena waited for sleep to come, but it never did. She didn’t quite expect it to of course, after the day she had. She had gone the whole day without eating, but she wasn’t sure she would ever have an appetite for the rest of her life. She swore she could still smell it on her hair, the smell of blood and entrails, no matter how hard she had scrubbed in the shower. At 1:00 am, she finally sat up, unable to stay in that bed any longer. On the other side of the room, Sophie was sleeping peacefully, even snoring.

Being as quiet as she could, Helena got dressed and left their room. Students weren’t allowed to wander the dorms at night unless they had to go to the bathroom, but at this hour, who was going to stop her? With her eyes long-since adjusted to the dark, she made her way out of the dorms and into the cool night. Crossing across campus and sneaking through two other buildings, she at last reached the place she wanted to go: the university church. It had been built when the school first came to be, and since then, had gone through renovation after renovation to try and accommodate the always-growing student body. Every Sunday, students had to be organized in shifts with sermons going on late into the night.

Reaching the front door, she silently thanked God when she pulled on the handle and didn’t meet any lock. Trying to keep the hinges from squeaking, she opened it just wide enough to slide in and closed it behind her. The vast church was dead silent and still, barely lit by the moon and stars shining through the glass, though in a way, that made it even more beautiful. The air rich with the smell of bible pages and incense long-since burned, she wiped some holy water on her forehead from the nearby basin and walked down the long aisle. Coming out past the pews, she knelt before the giant cross on the back wall, the statue of Jesus looking down at her while she clutched her own crucifix.

“Lord, please, if you can hear me, I need your help now more than ever. I… I don’t what to do. I thought I had prepared myself for hardship in order to join the Swiss Guard, but after today… please… give me the strength not to lose my way.”

“He won’t answer you.”

For the second time, Helena felt a blade pierce her heart, this one colder than the icicles that would hang outside her window at home during the winter. She turned around, seeing Xavier moving down the aisle towards her.

“Xavier, what are you doing here?”

“Following you. It seems I went a little too far when I crushed those three insects.”

His voice was different from before. It was much deeper but very dry and even soft with certain words. It barely sounded human, and there was a force behind it, one that weighed down on Helena in way she had never before experienced. She wanted to step back but found her feet seemingly glued to the floor.

“You? You killed them?! H-how? Why?!”

“I told you, didn’t I? I wanted to do something to convince Sister Olivia to spare you punishment. I’d say I did better than expected, considering I was all alone at detention tonight.

Tell me, how does feel to pray for something and have it go unanswered? How does it feel to beg for something from God and have your desperation go unanswered? I just don’t understand why you humans cling to hope when you have no reason to have it in the first place.”

He reached out and caressed her cheek.
“I guarantee you, here in this “house of God”, there is no one else here but me. God is not listening to you.”

Breaking free of the weights holding her to that spot, Helena stepped back and held out her cross.

“I don’t know what you are, but no enemy of God will speak such blasphemy in front of me and in this holy place! I’ve accepted Jesus Christ as my Lord and Savior and I know he will protect me!”

“Oh please, look at that foolish token you’re holding, at the broken man nailed to that cross. Does he look like he is in any condition to help you? To protect you from me? You foolish humans think that those crosses will keep you safe, but it’s the opposite. What you carry is the symbol of the pathetic and defeated Son of God, dying like an animal in the wilderness with a broken leg. I saw him go up on the cross, I heard his cries of agony, and I saw the spear blade pierce his chest. You carry with you a reminder of the darkest day of mankind, the day when even the power of God was helpless against human madness. You think that crucifix will protect you, but really…”

Xavier reached out and touched the rosary, causing it to melt away and fall to the ground as squirming millipedes.

“It just makes me stronger.”

“You… you’re the Devil, aren’t you?”

“Bless dear old dad, but no. I’ll give you a hint.”

Xavier opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue, and even with only the moonlight shining through the church windows, the circle of three sixes was clear as day, like a brand.

“You’re the Antichrist…”

“In the flesh, and I’ve decided it’s time to make my move. These last two thousand years have been fun, but I’m ready to start thinking about my future. There is a whole wide world just waiting to be conquered.”

He stepped towards her and Helena yelped as she felt an invisible force grab her wrists and hold them behind her like handcuffs. She was then spun around and pulled to Xavier, pressed with her back to his chest. He embraced her, running his hands across her supple body. She whimpered as she felt him fondle her breasts with one hand and move south with the other.

“Feel free to scream all you want, your voice won’t reach anyone. You know, I lied to you when I said I wanted to become Pope. That’s too small, I’m ready to become the king of this world. And of course, I’ll need a queen…”

He snapped his fingers and Helena screamed as she was suddenly basked in flames, her uniform being burned off her body like flash cotton. Xavier never let go of her, not a single singe being left on his clothes. Somehow, her hair and skin were undamaged, but she felt like her naked form had just been blasted with a blowtorch. Had she been exposed to those same flames under natural circumstances, she would have suffered severe burns across her entire body.

“And I must say, I’ve come to taking a liking to you. I find that fire in your eyes rather charming, that fighting spirit. Not to mention this beautiful body of yours.”

She shivered in humiliation, now feeling his palms on her bare flesh. He had one hand on her breast, squeezing her tightly but also using his fingers to probe the most sensitive nerve endings. Whether it was his experience with women or his unholy powers, he was intentionally trying to arouse her and expose her to as much focused pleasure as possible. He moved his other hand down her flat belly, admiring her smooth skin. She clamped her thighs together, but with the slightest touch of his fingers, he wrenched them apart as if there were shackles on her ankles. He traced the entrance to her womanhood with his middle finger, savoring what was to come. Not only had the flames destroyed her uniform, they had burned away every hair on her body. From the neck down, she was essentially porcelain.

“As my queen, you’ll live a life of luxury. You’ll rule the world at my side, with your every desire being satisfied. You’ll eat the finest food, wear the most elegant clothes, and practically bathe in gold in jewels. And at night, I’ll make you moan like an opera singer as you have orgasm, after orgasm… after orgasm. All you have to do is swear your loyalty to me.”

She cried out as he ran his finger between the lips of her pussy, lightly stirring the soft flesh before entering her. Helena had been raised to believe that self-pleasure was one of the greatest sins. She had never touched herself the way Xavier was touching her now, never probed her insides the way he was. She stood, completely helpless as violated her, working his fingers in and out of her ripe, adolescent flower. She could feel it, the intrusion of his fingers stimulating her and making her wet. But this wasn’t the first time she had felt this, and it was that familiarity that made her sick with dread.

‘No! Not again!’

“No! I won’t do it! I’ll never turn my back on God! I’ll never join you!”

While she tried to sound strong, her voice cracked and she whimpered from the undeniable pleasure being felt from him molesting her. His hand was slick with her wetness and she could feel drops running down her inner thighs.

“Are you sure? This is you last chance? Become my queen or suffer the consequences.”

“I’d rather die than be your queen!”

Hearing her resolute voice, Xavier at first sighed in annoyance, but then began to laugh. Helena screamed in agony as she felt something burningly hot sear her skin. He had his tongue pressed to her neck, and after a few moments he pulled away, with the same circle of sixes branded onto her with her flesh smoking. Glowing red lines stretched from the brand, encircling her before all disappearing into her skin.

Xavier released Helena and she fell to her knees, but before she could try to crawl away, he outstretched his hand and closed it. From his clenched fingers, a coil of light seemingly materialized, stretching down to her with a glowing ring appearing around her neck. The two lights joined and she gasped as she felt Xavier’s power weigh down on her. She wanted to scream, but couldn’t, as she felt like she was literally at the bottom of the ocean, being crushed from every angle with incomprehensible force. She looked up at him, realizing what he had just done. The coil of light was a leash and the ring around her neck was a collar. He had just made her his property.

“You think that by denying me, I’ll just let you go? Oh no, things are not that simple. The moment I set my eyes on you, you lost your freedom. You lost the right to run away or to even die. If you will not be my queen, you will be my slave. Every inch of your body now belongs to me. Your entire existence nothing more than a toy in the palm of my hand. At this very moment, I could rape you with savagery never before seen and there would be nothing you could do to stop me.”

He then pulled on her leash, forcing her up onto her knees with her mouth open. He lifted her chin, moving his thumb across her pursed lips. She wanted to pull away, to push him back, but her whole body had gone limp.

“But don’t worry, I won’t take you like that. No, I’ll bend you to my will until you beg me to rip away your virginity.”

He inserted his thumb into her mouth and pressed down on her tongue, making her cry out as he again branded her.

“There, that will keep you from telling anyone about who I really am. Even if you try to write it down, that seal will stop you.”

“I’ll never give in to you,” she hissed with tears streaming down her eyes.

“Oh, you will. But please continue to resist, that makes it all the more fun for me.”

Chapter 2

Helena woke up with a scream, reaching up to the ceiling as if to grab a lifeline thrown to her. She was back in her bed but looked around fearfully for Xavier, finding only her concerned roommate.

“Are you ok?”

“Yeah… I’m ok, just a bad dream.”

‘After the day I had, it’s no surprise that I would have some kind of nightmare.’

Seeking comfort, she turned to her bedside table to retrieve her crucifix but did not find it. Had it fallen in the night? She reached under the bed and table but felt only the carpet. But as she continued to lean over, she felt something that made her feel like an ice statue. She had woken up in both bra and panties, so she was certain that the encounter with Xavier had been a dream (considering he had burned them off her), but as she shifted her legs, she could feel the soft cotton pressed to her virgin flower. That’s right… those flames had shaved her like a lamb.

She tried to swallow the lump in her throat but something made it difficult, a pressure holding her on all sides of her neck, like a hand… or a collar. She could feel it under her skin, that invisible restraint that Xavier had put on her. It didn’t feel like any kind of material, but it was THERE. It was real. Everything that had happened last night was real. Helena began to hyperventilate, feeling like she was still in his embrace, one of his hands being used to fondle her breasts and the other penetrating her slit.

“Sophie, there’s something I need to tell you. Last night, I–”

Helena gagged as her throat closed with a stinging burn appearing on her tongue. She was unable to breathe and Sophie rushed over to see what was wrong. Her throat cleared after several seconds and Helena gasped for breath.

“What in God’s name is going on with you lately?! And what were you saying about last night?”

Helena turned to her, having never felt so helpless in all her life. She couldn’t tell her friend anything, and when she went to class, or even just breakfast, HE would be there.

“I… I, uh… lost my crucifix last night.”

“Oh… well… I’m sorry to hear that. I could help you look for it.”

“No, I’ll just look for it myself later. Let’s go get breakfast.”

Even with all of her strength and anxiety, Helena’s appetite had returned with a vengeance and she shoveled down her breakfast like she was in an eating contest. Her friends all watched her, wondering what had happened to make her so ravenous. But after returning from the kitchen with seconds, her face paled as she heard her friends mentioning the suicides from the previous day.

“What do you mean “unnatural?”” one of her friends asked Sophie.

“Well from what I heard, they all killed themselves in horribly gruesome ways. Supposedly, one them drowned himself in boiling water, another stabbed himself to death, and the third gutted and then hanged himself.”

All the girls gasped in revulsion and crossed themselves, praying to God to protect them from whatever evil might have influenced the boys’ deaths and to have mercy on their souls. Helena stared at her food, no longer able to eat. If Xavier had really killed them, or made them kill themselves, then what else was he capable of? Could he really be the Antichrist? Was his coming a sign of the Apocalypse? And could he really be in this room with her?

‘I need to be strong and have my faith in God. I’ve spent my whole life training to join the Swiss Guard and protect His Holiness. I won’t let this Devil-spawn scare me. With God on my side, he will never beat me. Lord, please grant me the strength to fight this evil, to purge him from this holy city. Let me be the shield for this school, let me be an instrument for your divine will.’

Repeating those words over and over again to herself, she regained her confidence. She could do it. She could stand against this threat. She would not give in.

Of course, the closer she got to the classroom, the more nervous she felt. Xavier would surely be there. Would he arrive there before her? After? Or would they end up walking side by side down the same hallway? She didn’t know if she had the strength to face him. She arrived at class, and stepping through the front door, she felt her heart stop. Xavier was at his desk, eyes closed and chin rested on his hand, as if asleep. Just like before, he wore the black coat of a priest but without the collar, standing out from the other male students. She moved slowly past him, like a mouse trying to avoid waking a snoozing lion.

“Good morning, Helena.”

He spoke the words, his voice sounding normal to everyone else in the room, but to her, it was different, having that same commanding depth from the night before. There was more to it, though. It was as if in the microsecond between the words being vocalized and reaching her ears, time seemed to come to a sudden crawl. She felt Xavier come up from behind her and grab her by the arms with her clothes vanishing off her body. He ran his tongue up the length of her back, making her shiver as he sampled the taste of her smooth skin. He came up to her neck and then the back of her ear, and just when she thought he was going to whisper something to her, the illusion vanished and his words reached her.

A few people looked over, wondering what her reaction would be. Helena’s zealotry and affinity for stirring up trouble made her an uneasy person to get close to.

“G-good morning…” she mumbled, unable to even turn and face him.

Her heart beating wildly, she reached her desk and sat down, resting her head and quietly praying for strength.

The day continued on without anything strange occurring, all of the classes were normal and went by simply. Sister Olivia was brutal as usual, though she did let Helena off with a warning when she caught her daydreaming. She had to wonder if Olivia was doing to out of the goodness of her heart or if the Headmaster had told her to go easy. Either way, the reprieve was nice. Xavier didn’t say anything to her for the rest of the day, never even looked at her. What was going to happen?

Helena stood in the university school supplies store, looking at the plastic jewelry box with nervousness. Along with notebooks, pencils, and all manner of tools a student would need, the store sold rosaries and other religious talismans. The one that Helena was looking at was a medallion with the Triquetra symbol¬–the circle entwined into three-sided loop, also known as the trinity knot. It was a Celtic take on the Holy Trinity, with the three corners representing the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Normally she would have gotten another crucifix for the one that Xavier destroyed, but she had to believe what he told her about it. It did make sense, the Antichrist would only grow stronger against the symbol of his enemy tortured and executed. If she was going to fend off this monster, she couldn’t give him anything to use.

The only reason why she was hesitating to buy it was because of its origins. It was Celtic, deriving from her homeland and still popular there. She had long since abandoned her culture and her past. If she were to wear this, it would mean giving in to everything she had turned her back on when she left home.

‘No, I can’t let my feelings of home get in the way of this.’

She stormed over to the cashier and slammed the transparent box on the counter.

“I’ll take it.”

Helena was lying in bed, reading the bible. She felt safe, each turn of the pages acting as like an audible pulse that shook away her worries. Hanging around her neck was her trinity necklace, the weight and shape it new to her when compared to her old crucifix, but comforting nonetheless. Nearby, Sophie was sitting at her dorm room desk, working on homework. A loud slam of her textbook told her that she had gotten it all done.

“Praise Christ, it’s finished. Ugh, that was brutal!” she groaned while stretching.

“Yeah, Father Samuel doesn’t make algebra any easier for us.”

“I can’t wait for the weekend, I need to decompress after all of this work.”

For the first time since yesterday, Helena laughed.

“You say that every week.”

Their teeth brushed and alarm clock set, the two girls said their evening prayers and went to bed.

Of all things, it was an attempt to yawn that woke up Helena, and the realization that she couldn’t open her mouth. Her eyes bolted open and she tried to sit up, but she couldn’t move from her spot. She could feel threads against her skin, and as she tried to push herself up, these threads tightened. She had been sewn to the bed with hundreds of threads laced across her body, all as strong as steel. Even worse was the realization that her mouth had been stitched shut. With tears in her eyes, she tried to call out to Sophie, but her roommate ignored her. An ominous shadow appeared in the corner of the room and from it appeared Xavier. He wasn’t wearing any clothes and he was erect. He slowly stepped towards Sophie, licking his lips in lustful hunger. Helena tried to scream, but only produced a shrill hum.

“Helena, can you keep it down?” her friend grumbled.

Leaning over her bed, Xavier grabbed her by the throat and squeezed. Shaken awake, Sophie screamed and flailed her limbs, but he held her tightly and climbed on top of her. Releasing her throat, he grabbed her wrists and held them up to the headboard. Appearing out of thin air, a pair of shackles locked on and handcuffed her to the bed. Her throat free, Sophie screamed as loud as she could, but her voice merely bounced off the walls of the room, as if they were inside a bank vault.

‘Is he using he powers to keep her voice from escaping? Will anyone be able to hear her?’

“I just love that sound. Go ahead and keep screaming.”

“Helena! Save me!”

“Oh, she can’t help you. She’s just here to watch as I turn you into a broken toy!”

Xavier then placed his hand on her legs and lines of black thread appeared as if growing from his palm. The threads wrapped around her ankles and bound them to the back of her thighs, then wrapped around her knees and pulled them apart, putting her on display. Xavier laughed to himself as he ran his hand across her body.

“I know this Europe, but this “all natural” thing is a turn off.”

He snapped his fingers and Helena closed her eyes, momentarily blinded by a bonfire of flames erupting from Sophie’s bed. She could hear her blood-curdling screams and well imagine the pain she was going through, having gone through it herself. The flames vanished, revealing the bed and Sophie completely unharmed. Her clothes and every hair from the neck down had been burned away. While her skin was undamaged, she cried and moaned in pain, feeling like she had suffered third-degree burns.

“Why are you doing this?” she whimpered.

“Because it’s just so easy.”

Xavier held out his hand behind him and a large cross flew into his hand, having originally hung above the door. Chuckling sadistically, he turned it around in his hand, holding the short end so it was like a dagger. He pressed the other end against her vagina and Sophie began thrashing.

“No! Please! Anything but that!”

Ignoring her pleading and the resulting screams, Xavier forced the cross deep inside her, violating her with the symbol of her faith. Helena had never heard anyone cry like that, that mix of pain and humiliation. Oh god, was Xavier going to do that to her as well? There had to be something she could do, some way to help her friend! She pushed up against the threads tying her to the bed, but they dug into her skin like razor blades and stopped her just as soon as she started.

Xavier pulled the cross out and crouched down, watching the blood of her torn hymen dribble out. Laughing, he leaned forward and ran his tongue between the lips of her pussy, lapping up the blood as if it were honey. Helena watched in revulsion, sickened by this monster’s depravity but not surprised. He was the Antichrist; of course he would have a thirst for her virgin blood. But as he continued licking, Sophie’s reaction changed. What Helena had thought to be sobs of pain were becoming pants of arousal, with tears continuing to pour from her eyes as she whimpered with each flick of his. Between her legs, Xavier was playing her like a saxophone, licking up every sweet drop of her nectar and teasing her lips with his own, while his tongue slithered back and forth inside her. He moved up an inch and put all of his focus on her erect clitoris, stimulating her in ways she never thought possible. Sophie’s small whimpers became shameful moans as he sucked on the small nub and twirled his tongue around it. He even began fingering her, sliding back and forth effortlessly with her sleeve becoming more and more slippery by the second.

Without even realizing it, Helena was no longer watching in horror, but in interest. She had heard about this kind of thing, “oral sex” as it was called. Did it really feel that good? No, no! She couldn’t let herself be enticed by such horrific sins! How could she even think of such things while her friend was being raped! But she again relapsed as another scream was released, this one making her shiver. She had heard it before as a child, coming from her mom’s room when she had visitors over. Had Sophie… just had an orgasm? Sophie certainly thought so, as she was trying to cover her face while crying fresh tears.

Xavier sat up and laughed.

“Why are you crying? You have no need to feel shame. You are nothing more than an animal after all; a lowly, pathetic creature that spends its existence searching for pleasure. God isn’t here to judge you, so reveal your true nature and enjoy this.”

Continuing to chuckle, he leaned down and began sucking on her breasts, again making her whimper from unwanted sexual bliss. He moved back and forth, painting the succulent hills with his tongue, then securing his lips around her nipples and pulling upwards.

“You’re skin is so soft, Sophie. It’s only right that I taste it.”

His head then darted forward and he joined his lips with hers. She tried to resist him, squirming and turning her face from side to side, but he grabbed the back of her head and stopped her. He immediately infiltrated her with his tongue, licking every corner of her mouth. This was her first kiss, let alone French. When she didn’t reciprocate, Xavier grabbed one of her breasts and squeezed brutally hard, making her scream until at last giving in. It was a half-assed attempt, but she began kissing him back, even sending her tongue into his mouth. All the while Helena watched them, and once or twice, she shuddered as he would look directly at her, staring into her eyes.

He sat back up and kneeled between her spread legs, resting his cock on the lips of her pussy.

“Please, God…” she cried.

“You think God will help you? You’re wrong. Nobody can help you. Nobody can save you. I am going to take you now and nothing will stop me. Your God isn’t here.”

Guiding the head between the lips, he grabbed her waist and forced himself into her. Sophie cried out in physical and emotional agony, but not as loud as when he violated her with the cross. She could feel him inside her, his manhood barreling inside her untouched slit. He buried himself inside her up to the base, pulled out, and then slammed into her again. With centuries of practice, he got into his well-used rhythm and began thrusting like a rodeo bull, slamming against the entrance to her womb with enough force to make her cry. He leaned over, supporting himself with arms. Sophie refused to look at him, feeling his hot breath on her face.

“Helena…” she begged, turning to her friend.

But Helena could do nothing but watch as her friend was raped without mercy, Xavier using her body as his own personal sex toy. She cried with her, unable to even open her mouth and say something. It went on like that for another fifteen minutes, Xavier never having to catch his breath. At last he stopped, shivering with a savage grin on his and making Sophie whimper in shame.

“Can you feel it? Feel all of the seed I just sprayed into your womb? You’re nothing but a pathetic cum dumpster, a rag for me to wipe off my cock with after I fill you up with my semen.”

Both women thought that he would stop then, but the torment continued. For another two hours, he raped her almost nonstop, hammering her with brutal force and ejaculating into her over and over again with reserves beyond the limits of normal humans. Several times, Sophie would give a tearful moan from a forcefully induced orgasm, which would make Xavier give a booming laugh of conquest. The only times he really stopped was to climb up to her face and force his cock into her mouth, making her drink up the mix of his semen and her pussy juice.

At last, with an hour before dawn, he climbed up off her. Sophie’s pussy was bruised and battered with a huge puddle of semen beneath her. Her insides had been pumped full of his cum, slowly draining out of her. Her legs were bloody and lined with cuts from the bite of the wires he restrained her with. Her face was red and swollen from all the tears she had cried, her voice hoarse from the hours of screaming. Stretching, Xavier gave one final laugh.

“That was fun, I’ll see you both later.”

He then snapped his fingers and the wires binding the two girls disappeared. Even while free, Helena couldn’t move. Her body was devoid of strength, as if she were drugged. She and Sophie did nothing but close their eyes and drift to sleep.

“Sophie! Sophie! Wake up!”

“Huh? What’s going on?”

The alarm was ringing, and as soon as she heard it, Helena woke up and bolted to her friend’s bed.

“Are you ok? Are you hurt? Come on, we have to get you to the hospital!”

“What are you talking about? I’m fine!”

“Fine?! Don’t you remember what happened last night?!”

Sophie looked at her, a look of annoyance mixed with a total lack of patience.

“Helena, did you have another nightmare?”

Helena stared at her, wide eyed. Standing there, she realized that the stitches that had bound her lips together were gone, as well as the threads that had held her to the bed, and even the scars they had worn into her skin. She staggered back, falling onto her bed.

“Yeah, I guess I did…”

“For the love of God, you need to speak with one of priests and confess something.”

“I don’t know if any priest can help me with what I have…”

Helena stood in a hallway overlooking the school sports field. She had a free period, while outside Sophie and several other students were running laps in gym class. Nothing Helena had seen since waking up told her that her friend had been harmed in any way, even any signs that she had noticed what Xavier’s flames… had done to her body. Had it really just been a nightmare? Was her fear blurring her sense of reality?

“Did you enjoy the show?”

The whisper in her ear sent Helena spinning around, finding herself staring at Xavier with that same evil smirk on his face.

“So that was real? You really did that to Sophie?!”

“Oh, the way I’ve been limping all morning should tell you that. I’m still completely drained.”

“You’re pure evil,” she hissed.

A savage gleam to his eye, Xavier grabbed her wrists and slammed her against the window, his lips again to her ear.

“Now that’s not true, even I have a drop of decency. After all, I did erase her memories and restore her body to its original condition. I even gave her back her virginity. There is absolutely no proof in the world that I raped her.”

Biting her lip, Helena brought up her knee to try and slam him in the groin, but before the strike could connect, she felt her strength vanish as if all of her tendons had been severed. Around her neck, her collar was glowing and the end of the ethereal leash was wrapped around his fingers.

“Oh, bad girl. I’ll have to punish you for that.”

He turned her around, making her look out the window. She could see Sophie down below, sitting on the grass with her friends, all of them panting and laughing while emptying their water bottles.

“Look at her, so innocent. She remembers nothing of how I brutalized her, how I tore away her virginity with that cross, how I raped her for hours and emptied myself into her womanhood. I said to her last night that she had become my personal cum dumpster, well I’ve decided I’m going to keep her around. When I get bored and long to feel the flesh of a woman, I think I’ll creep into your room and put on a show for you. I wonder which would be more entertaining; to let her remember every scene so that she can spend the days dreading my arrival, or to heal her and wipe her memory whenever I’m done with her, so that every night, she gets to experience the horror of some stranger coming into her room and taking her Christian chastity, to lose her virginity to her rapist over… and over… and over again.”

“I won’t let you hurt her, I’ll find a way to stop you!”

“Oh, you’ve done enough already. Don’t you realize why I’m doing this? It’s because she’s YOUR roommate. You dragged her into this by being a part of her world.”

“You’re just trying to trick me, I won’t give in!”

Xavier yanked on her leash, pulling her back against him. She clawed at her throat, gasping for air.

“I honestly prefer you don’t, that would be too boring. That fire in your eyes, that rebellious spirit… that is what drew me to you. Pray to God to protect you, try and shield your friends. I want you to rebel against me. I want you to keep hope alive and dream of a day when this collar with be broken. Hope is the belief that things will change, that even the most horrible situation will come to an end. People cling to hope because they have no choice but to believe that they can outlast their Hell or that something will happen to change all the rules of the game. But every time the sun rises on their bleak world, every time they feel the strike of the whip or club when someone was supposed to catch their tormentor’s hand, that hope turns on them.

I want you to keep hoping, because that will make your suffering all the more terrible. Every time I crush your hope, you will be overwhelmed by heartbreak, by disappointment, by abandonment and even betrayal by God and the world around you. Reach for the sun, my little flower, so that I may clip you and send you falling back to Earth. Wait for someone to come and rescue you, so that every time you feel my touch, you realize that you are all alone. Make this a glorious and eternal battle of wills, make me fight to win your heart.”

He grasped her trinity necklace and held it up to her face.

“Keep this close, so that you can learn again and again how useless it is.”

He then vanished, leaving Helena to fall to her knees, her throat sore and her body weak.

‘Don’t cry, don’t you dare cry,’ she told herself, feeling tears hanging from her lashes.

Having left Helena, Xavier was in a sinister mood. He was looking for someone, using his powers to track her, and as luck would have it, she was alone. Timing it perfectly, he rounded a corner just as a girl did. She was fourteen, small for her age, with short brown hair and a fragile look to her. She had been carrying several books and papers, and bumping into him, she fell and everything dropped into a mess.

“I’m sorry!” she squeaked, getting down and frantically trying to pull everything together.

“No, no, it’s my fault. I should have watched where I was going better.”

Getting down on one knee, and helped her gather her books and papers.

“Oh, I recognize you! I saw you in the cafeteria the day before yesterday,” he said cheerfully.

She looked up at him and her face turned red. The last time she had seen him, he smiled and winked at her.

“You… remember me?”

“Of course. How could I forget those pretty eyes of yours?”

Not used to flattery, she ducked her head and tried to contain her nervousness. She wasn’t even picking up papers anymore.

“I’ve Xavier Michaels, and I see you are…” he picked up a homework assignment. “Lily Traiton, a beautiful name.”

The worksheet he had retrieved had already been graded and it was dotted with red marks.

“Having trouble with stoichiometry?” he asked, looking down through the problems.

“Give that back!” she cried out in embarrassment.

She gave it to her and she stood up, all of her possessions in a messy pile in her arms.

“Thank you,” she said nervously with her face downcast.

“I could help you.”

She looked up at him.

“What?”

“I remember stoichiometry being the worst part about chemistry, but it’s not too bad once you figure it out. I could tutor you if you’d like.”

She averted her gaze, less nervous than before, but now feeling shame.

“Why would someone like you help someone like me?”

Xavier put his hand on the top of her head, making her look up at him with eyes full of wonder. His smile was warm and kind.

“Because something tells me you’ve always been afraid to ask for help. Listen, I’ll be in the library today at 6:00. If you’d like some help, come find me.”

Just as Xavier had planned, Lily came to find him in the library. They were sitting at an isolated table in the corner of the library, where no one would bother them. They had finished Lily’s chemistry homework and now he was checking it over.

“Very good, I can’t see any problems. You did a great job with this.”

Lily was trying to hide a bashful smile while she squirmed in her seat, unsure of what to do when complimented.

“T-thank you.”

“I’m happy to help you. I’ve definitely found that the work at this school is difficult. Do you like it here?”

She lost her smile and turned away.

“I don’t know.”

“Well we get to go home for a few weeks for summer break, just hold out for a month and you can spend some time at home.”

Lily brought her hand up to her mouth as if to chew her nails, but was really hiding away behind it.

“This school is my home.”

A moment of silence passed between them.

“I understand.”

She looked up at him and saw the same kind smile as when they met in the hall, but with sadness mixed in.

“I know that this school still acts as a home for kids to have no other home to go to. I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable.”

“It’s ok, my parents left me here when I was nine.”

She covered her mouth in the hope she could stop the words from coming out, but they had already been spoken. Why would she say that? She had never told anyone that! Xavier held his hand out to her.

“I’m sorry. Nobody, especially a girl as sweet as you, deserves to be abandoned like that. I won’t make the same mistake they did.”

“Do you really mean that?”

He nodded and Lily slowly outstretched her small hand and rested it on Xavier’s palm.

“Thank you.”

Helena stood before the doors of the university church, trying to work up the courage to touch the handles. It was in here that Xavier had revealed himself as the Antichrist and placed that collar on her. To her, this church had lost the feel of protection, as well perhaps as all churches. But there was someone here, someone who may be able to help. Pushing aside her fears, she opened the doors and stepped inside. At the end of the church, by the podium, a priest stood while facing a group of elementary school students, pointing out different aspects of the structure and giving them a mechanical understanding. He was Father Hauser, a young priest, early thirties, and at this school he was a professor of architecture, namely churches as to be expected. He was also a good friend of Helena.

Seeing her step into the church, he grinned and waved her over. A nervous smile, she approached and stood next to him in front of the young children.

“Boys and girls, this is one of my best students, Helena O’Connor. She has a noble path before her, one that was handed to her by God, but I would be lying if I said I wasn’t disappointed. You always had brilliant imagination for cathedrals, you could have been one of the greatest architects in Catholic history,” he beamed.

He then looked at the children.

“Now that I think about it, on a day as beautiful as today, not even a church is good place to keep you all. We’ll end this lesson, go out and enjoy the greatest architecture in the universe: the world that God created for us.”

The young students cheered at the prospect of getting out early, and as they swarmed out into the sun, Hauser turned to Helena and hugged her.

“It’s been too long since we last spoke, how have you been?”

“Oh, uh… I’ve been ok,” she mumbled, suddenly more nervous than before, but comforted to have the care of someone she so respected.

“Come, take a seat. Normally when you come to me, it’s because you did something bad and need a Confession. Tell me, how many sinners did you punish this time?”

He sat down on the pew and Helena sat with him, but she couldn’t make eye contact. Her palms were sweaty and she was wringing her skirt.

“Uh, none. It’s not about that. It’s… it’s something different.”

“What is it?”

She looked at him, her eyes trembling with fear.

“Everyone in this school is in danger.”

The calmness on Father Hauser’s face vanished.

“What do you mean?”

Helena could feel the brand on her tongue beginning to awaken. If she was right, then if she tried to reveal Xavier’s secret like she had with Sophie, the seal would close her throat and stop her from speaking. But perhaps, if she chose her words very carefully, it wouldn’t be triggered.

“Someone¬–"

Helena’s throat tightened, cutting her off. She broke out into a coughing fit, struggling to breath.

“Helena!” Hauser exclaimed, trying to keep her from falling over.

Her throat relaxed but she could tell the brand could have done worse. That was a warning. She couldn’t mention Xavier even ambiguously.

“I’m ok, just allergies.”

“Helena, what were you saying about everyone in school being in danger?”

She took a moment to think, trying to come up with a way to fool the brand.

‘Maybe I don’t have to tell him, maybe I can tell the truth by lying.’

“Last night, I had a dream. It was more than a dream, I’m certain beyond doubt that it was sent to me by God. There is going to be a war.”

“What kind of war?”

Helena glanced up at the large crucifix on the back wall of the church.

“A war that will… show… the truth. Father Hauser, everyone in the school is in danger.”

She then got to her feet and began hurriedly walking down the aisle.

“Helena, wait!”

She stopped and looked back at Hauser.

“Don’t go, we need to talk about this.”

“I’m sorry, Father, but my next class is about to start. If I say anything more, I’ll be late. Do you understand? I can’t tell you anything else right now because of class.”

Leaving the priest bewildered but concerned, she rushed out of the church.

The student stared at the entrance to the school, deep in thought. He was a senior, but he had been gone for a while. His hair was long an unkempt, his skirt was undone and rolled up at the sleeves, and he even had a tattoo on his neck. To strangers, he looked like nothing more than a punk that didn’t belong in a strict Catholic school, but above all, he was a man of faith, and the scowl he wore was one of stoicism. He had finally come back to school after taking care of business back home, but now he was hesitant to step onto the premises.

“There’s something evil here.”

Chapter 3

“Your teachers sure weren’t happy about you not coming in. You were supposed to be back for class yesterday. Did things back home take longer than expected?”

Father Hauser was in his office, pouring a cup of tea for a student. He was a senior, taller and more muscular than others in his grade, and while he had high grades, he was often punished for his disregard of dress code and proper appearance. His long hair was unkempt, his shirt a mess, and he had a bandana around his head. He took the cup of tea but sat it down on the table beside him.

“Not exactly, I just didn’t quite feel comfortable coming back to school. I still don’t feel comfortable here.”

“What do you mean?”

“Father, has… has anything strange been going on?”

“Such as as…?”

“I’m not sure, but when I came here yesterday… something felt wrong to me. I stood at the entrance to the campus and I had the feeling that I had to turn around and leave.”

Sitting behind his desk, Father Hauser leaned back in his chair.

“Was this like the other times? Did it feel like the investigations?”

“Much worse. Normally when I come to a scene, I can feel something watching me, always one or at most a handful. I can feel their presence and their desire to keep me out. Here, it’s like I’m being ignored but I still feel the evil. There is something in this school, and while it isn’t aware of who I am, the weight of its presence is more intense than anything I’ve ever felt.”

“Thane, do you really believe there is something at this school? A spirit? A poltergeist? A demon?”

“None of those. This is something new.”

“And you’re sure?”

“Absolutely.”

Once again, Hauser leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.

“You know something, don’t you?” Thane asked.

“A few days ago, there were three suicides in the city. They weren’t our students, but it was very unusual. They were performed simultaneously at different locations and in very gruesome ways. Then yesterday, a student came and told me about a dream she had of a coming war. She told me that everyone in school was in danger.”

“Who was she? What was her name?”

“Thane, do you really think I can tell you that? I don’t want you bothering her. She’s clearly stressed and I want her to be able to put this whole matter behind her. I don’t know what kind of dream she had, but if it really was just a dream, then it’s better that she forget it.”

The anxious student sighed.

“Alright, I understand. Just please keep a lookout for anything unusual.”

“I will, as soon as you get to class.”

“What did you want to talk to me about?”

Xavier was facing Lily, the two of them standing in the shade behind the school gymnasium. The small girl was even more nervous than before, but she seemed less mournful.

“You said you wouldn’t abandon me, right?”

He gave her a bright smile, one that warmed her heart.

“Of course I would never abandon you. You’re too precious to me to ever leave you behind.”

“There’s something I really need to tell you. Xavier… I… I l-lo…”

She turned away from him with her hands over her face, overwhelmed with embarrassment. He stepped forward and lifted her chin, forcing her to look up at him.
“Relax, you can tell me anything.”

He put his other arm against the wall behind her, sealing her in.

“Xavier, I l-love you,” she murmured with a blush of fear on her cute face.

Xavier worked to suppress a wicked grin.

‘She’s even easier than I thought. I originally figured it would take at least two weeks for her to progress this well. Hell, I probably won’t even need to use any powers to shape her into the perfect little slave.’

Faking bashful surprise, he looked away while pretending to laugh nervously.

“Wow, really? No girl has ever told me that before, especially one as pretty as you.”

That compliment sealed the deal.

“Yes, I really love you. You’re the first person who’s ever been nice to me. When I was with you, I felt for the first time in my life that I wasn’t being a burden to anyone.”

“Well, to be honest, I love you too. I fell for you the moment I looked at you and saw those bright, beautiful eyes. You have such a soft and gentle soul. I want to spend the rest of my life with you.”

Lily wiped away tears of joy.

“Really? Then we can be together?”

“Of course, but we’ll have to be careful. Dating is strictly forbidden here and we can’t get caught. It will be a secret love, understand?”

In his mind, Xavier was cackling at the look of happiness on her face. A secret love? Even to him it sounded ridiculous.

“Yes, I understand! I’ll keep it secret!”

“Ok, but if we’re going to be together, we need to set some rules. They’ll help protect us and make sure we can be together forever.”

She nodded eagerly, as if not even hearing what he said.

“Ok, first rule: You have do everything I tell you without question. We can’t be in a relationship if I don’t have your complete and total trust. You do trust me, don’t you?”

“Of course I trust you! I’ll do anything you ask me!”

He rubbed the top of her head.

“I know you will, because you’re such a good girl. The second rule is that you can’t talk to anyone unless I give you permission. Other people won’t understand our special bond, so we can’t let them get close. Do you understand? If anyone were to find out about us, we wouldn’t be allowed to be together. At this school, all we have is each other, nobody else.”

She ate it up, willing to agree to anything in return for some scraps of affection. He then got down on one knee, but never dropping below her eye level. Reaching out, he placed his hands on her cheeks.

“The third rule is simple, we have to love each other more anyone else possibly could. Nobody on this earth will ever love you as much as I do, just like I know nobody could ever love me as much as you do, understand?”

She nodded and he took a moment to wipe away more tears of joy. He then changed his tone, putting on the façade of desperation.

“And the fourth rule is that if you break any of the other rules, you’ll need to be disciplined. You have to follow the rules, no matter what, so if you break them, I’ll be forced to punish you. I don’t want to have to punish you; it would break my heart. Please, I beg you, don’t force me to do it. Do you understand?”

She again nodded, the slightest twitch of unease in her eyes at the mention of punishment, but her heart easily convinced. She had to never break the rules. She couldn’t allow herself to be so cruel as to make Xavier punish her.

“Good, then how about we consummate the relationship?”

Shock flashed across her face.

“What?”

“Well we know that we’re going to get married someday, so we might as well make love now.”

She looked around nervously.

“You mean… here?”

“Well we can’t do it in your room or mine, not with our roommates always around. We have to be clever about where we do it so that we’re not discovered. Besides, wouldn’t it just be so lovely? To fulfill our bond outside, the fresh air to our skin? We’re doing what nature intended us to do, so doesn’t it seem the most fitting that our first time be out in nature instead of in some dark bedroom? We could do it here in the cool shade or out in the light and feel the warmth of the sun on our entwined bodies.”

He could tell he had won her over, but she was still very hesitant. She was wringing her skirt, unable to look at him.

“I… I don’t know how to make love,” she soft softly.

Xavier smiled and again rubbed the top of her head.

“Don’t worry, I know how it’s supposed to be done. I’ll show you the way, just do whatever I tell you and don’t resist anything. First thing’s first, take off your clothes and let me see that beautiful body of yours.”

Trembling like a leaf but desperate to keep Xavier happy, she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled off her skirt. He then took the next step for her, sliding her panties down her smooth legs and unfastening her bra. While she was scrawny for her age, she was showing signs of development, with a small patch of pubic hair above her slit and modest B-cup breasts. Her skin was like the flesh of a ripe peach, porcelain white and as soft as flower petals. She tried to hide herself, not from Xavier, but from the world around them.

“You are so gorgeous,” he said as he kissed her hand.

The touch of his lips to her soft skin relaxed her and she allowed her muscles to untwist. Down on one knee, he traced his fingers around her bright pink areolas, making her shiver.

“Your nipples are very sensitive erogenous zones. Do you know what that means? It means that they provide sexual pleasure when stimulated.”

He then began to kiss her breasts, taking time to tease her small buds with his tongue. Lily leaned against the brick wall behind her, panting from the blissful sensation of such intimate contact. Whichever nipple he wasn’t sucking on, he pinched with his fingers to make her whine. He came up and started kissing her, showing her how to move her lips and touching her tongue with his. With their tongues wrapped around each other, he placed his hand between her legs and rubbed her virgin gate with his thumb. She wanted to push his hand away, suddenly feeling scared as things progressed, but she obeyed Xavier and allowed him to tease the tight lips. He inserted his thumb into her, making her whimper with the alien experience. He moved back and forth inside her, loosening her up and making her whole body flare up with a fever of arousal. It was when he started rubbing her clit that her voice really began to leak out.

“This is your clitoris. It’s incredibly sensitive, and if I touch it enough, it’ll make you haven an orgasm, otherwise known as “cumming”. Are you ready?”

“Ready for what?”

Instead of answering, Xavier slipped his index and middle finger into her, struggling to fit them in so tight a slit. Lily released a stifled moan and Xavier’s movements changed, now becoming rapid and indifferent. He was jamming his fingers deep inside her at frantic speeds while using his thumb to work her clit like the action button of a videogame controller. She leaned on him, gagging from the overwhelming sensations. With all of her willpower, she held onto Xavier’s collar with her teeth, trying not to let her uncontrollable moaning escape. Xavier continued his assault on her pussy, fingering her so hard and fast that she raised one leg to try and lesson the extreme sensations. He grabbed her other leg and lifted her off the ground, putting her whole weight on his hand as he pumped his fingers in her like the firing pin of an uzi. Her body was trembling from the force of his thrusts, her tiny ass jiggling with her inner thighs wet from her spilling wetness.

At last, she gave the signifying moan that she had achieved her first orgasm. Waves of pleasure swept through her, filling her mind with fireworks while every muscle simultaneously convulsed. She collapsed on his shoulder, panting like a marathon runner. He sat her down on the ground, leaning her against the brick wall. While he waited for her to catch her breath, he licked his fingers clean.

“Your fingers are so big,” she whined as he kissed her neck.

“Oh, you are in for a big surprise.”

He then stood up and unbuckled his pants, letting his cock jump out like a springboard. She stared at it with wide eyes, having never seen an actual penis in her life. To her it was terrifyingly large. What was he going to do with it?

“Now for the next lesson, oral sex. This is my cock and I want you to suck on it. Think of it as a big lollipop. Can you do that for me?”

She stared at it in uncertainty, unable to answer.

“Put your hand on it and stroke it first, just to get used to it.”

Her small hand trembling, she slowly reached up and wrapped her fingers around his member. The feel of it was almost scary to her, both the incredible heat it seemed to give off and the pulsating muscles beneath the skin. She moved her hand back and forth, using that touch to familiarize herself with it.

“Ok, now bring your face up close to it.”

Looking up him for confirmation, she leaned forward and he rubbed the head against her lips, smearing them with precum. It felt so hot to her, like it would actually burn her. He put it between her lips, letting her kiss it.

“Open your mouth and take in as much as you can. Whatever you do, don’t let your teeth touch it.”

She opened her mouth wide and he slid it in, taking his time to rub the head against her tongue. She closed her lips around it and he slowly pushed it in until she started to gag.

“There you go. Doesn’t it feel good to have that in your mouth? Now start moving your head back and forth. Suck on it like a vacuum, use your tongue and cheeks.”

Desperate to obey, she began bobbing her head while using the softest parts of her mouth to pleasure him. He sighed with a smile as she diligently worked, her confidence and skill rising with each passing second. He put his hand on her head, breathing heavily from the efforts of the young woman.

“You’re such a good girl. Now let’s see just how deep we can get it in.”

Holding the sides of her head, he pushed himself in to her throat. Immediately she tried to push him off her, feeling her gag reflex firing up and trying to expel the mass.

“No, don’t fight it. You’re supposed to choke on it. Just relax your throat and let it happen.”

Tears were streaming down her face and saliva was pouring from her lower lip and making a mess on her breasts. He managed to bury himself in all the way, with his testicles resting on her chin. Lily looked like she was about to pass out, wordlessly whining that she couldn’t breath. He at last pulled out of her, letting her take a desperate breath of air, then smeared his cock across her face and put it back in her mouth. Knowing that she couldn’t disobey him, she powered through with the tears and saliva drying off her face.

“Ok, I think I’m about to cum. Open your mouth and stick your tongue out.”

Glad to have it out of her throat, she opened wide while he stroked himself, breaking the seal of his orgasm. The first shot of semen went across her face, shocking her, and the second and third covered her tongue. The second she closed her mouth, she shuddered in revulsion and tried to spit it out, but Xavier stopped her.

“No, swallow it all. Do you know what is? That’s the liquid form of my love for you. Are you really going to just spit it out?”

Her eyes watering, she gave in and forced it down her throat, feeling like she had just swallowed a spoonful of salty honey. He then wiped the semen off her face and held her hand out to her. Having developed an instinct for obedience, she started licking his hand clean like a cat, making sure that every last sperm ended up in her mouth.

“You’re doing perfect, just to expected from the world’s best girlfriend. Now onto the main dish: intercourse.”

“What’s that?”

Xavier motioned to his re-hardening manhood.

“I’m going to put this inside of you. What I did with my fingers, that was just practice.”

Fear filled her at the prospect of such an act. That big thing was going to go inside her?!

“I can’t do it, it’s too big! I’m sorry, but it just won’t be able to fit.”

Xavier turned away from her and sighed.

“I shouldn’t be surprised. This kind of thing is for mature adults and you’re just a little kid. I guess you and I can’t be together after all. I’ll just have to wait four or five years until you can handle it.”

Lily scrambled to her feet.

“No! Please! I can do it! Please don’t go!”

Xavier smiled.

“That’s my girl. Ok, turn to the wall and bend over with your legs spread. Put your hands on the wall.

Getting into position, she shivered as Xavier stood behind her and picked her up by her hips, needing to do so due to the difference in their heights. With one arm wrapped around her, he used his free hand to penetrate her. Lily whined as the muscular mass pushed through her lips and entered her body. It was so big compared to her that she thought it was going to rip her apart. Xavier didn’t hesitate to rupture her hymen, simply pushing himself until he was buried inside her up to the base. She was so tight around him, her tiny body struggling to accommodate his cock. Lily was pushing against the wall with tears running down her face. She couldn’t show Xavier any weakness. She had to prove she loved him.

Loving the feel of wearing yet another deflowered girl like a condom, Xavier chuckled to himself and pulled out, letting her virgin blood drip off the shaft of his dick. Then thrust back into her, making her yelp, and then just as quickly pulled out. He began pumping her with a steady but building rhythm, slamming his manhood against the entrance to her womb, pulling out, and then repeating. With every thrust, Lily gave a small cry of pain, but with the passing seconds, that pain became mixed with pleasure. Their position was awkward and soon had to be reworked. Xavier had Lily pressed against the wall like he was arresting her, holding her off the ground with one of her legs raised so that he had easy access. She could smell the mortar in the wall, and her nipples were chaffing against the cold brick. Was this was love was supposed to feel like? Did everyone do it this way? Getting mounted from behind with their face against a wall? No, she couldn’t let herself think like that. Xavier loved her, he told her so. Besides, he was the only one that loved her; she had to remember that. She had no one but him.

Eventually the position further devolved, Xavier now holding Lily like a wheelbarrow, continuing to violate her small body with her trying to hold herself off the ground. An increase in the roughness of Xavier’s thrusts told her that he was cumming again, and proving her right, he suddenly stopped and she could feel jets of hot sperm being emptied into her womanhood. The white syrup overflowed from her tiny pussy, running down her belly, between her small breasts, and dripping off her chin. Xavier lowered her to the ground, the young woman curled up and panting. He picked up her discarded panties and used them to wipe off his deflating manhood.

“Can you feel that? Can you feel how much love I just shot into you?”

She silently nodded, not trusting her voice.

“Good, you and I are going to be spending a lot of time together. Your body belongs to me now, got it?”

She nodded again.

“Good, and make sure you shave yourself down there before our next meet. Hair is a real turnoff for me.”

The pages were flipped with anger and impatience, but refused to give up the information Helena was after. She was in the library, looking for any information she could get on the Antichrist. She couldn’t find much; every mentioning was about what would happen with the Apocalypse and told her nothing that she didn’t already know from reading the bible: a charismatic guy would appear, a genius of politics and economics, who would use fake miracles and lies to turn people away from Christ. Then Jesus would show up and the Apocalypse would happen.

But nothing told her how to beat him herself, or how to at least fight him. What really concerned her was that he wasn’t following the biblical prophecy. He claimed he witnessed Christ’s crucifixion and had been wandering the globe ever since. So why hadn’t he made his move yet? Why was he still pretending to just be a high school student? Had he always had his current appearance? Or could he change the way he looked so that he could better assume identities and positions of power? He had mentioned earlier that he was thinking about his future, that there was a whole world just waiting to be conquered. What was he really planning?

She closed the book she had been reading and leaned back in her chair.

‘This isn’t getting me anywhere. If I’m going to find his weakness, then I’ll need to do some investigation.’

Father Hauser sat in his small office, deep in thought. The things Helena and Thane had told him were very concerning. He had known Helena since she first came to Rosewood University, and he regarded her as a very brave and spirited young woman. She often came to him for help when she did something bad, both in search of guidance and for help escaping the Discipline Committee’s wrath. But when she spoke to him in the church… that was the first time he had seen her truly frightened. Why would she say the entire school was in danger and then just run off? He thought back to what she said, searching for clues.
‘She said that there was going to be a war that would show the truth. Show… the truth… What truth? What was she talking about? If there were a war, why would everyone in the school be in danger? Would it happen here? But if it did, then that would mean everyone in Rome is in danger. Thane said that there was something dark in the school as well, something different from the other cases. Maybe… Helena is a victim of possession and what she saw was a nightmare brought on by whatever is haunting her? Thane told me to keep a lookout for any strange phenomena, maybe I should try looking at Helena…’

“Excuse me, are you Chad?”

The pudgy student, studying at a sunlit table on the grassy campus, looked up.

“Yes, can I help you?”

“My name is Helena, and I was hoping I could ask you something.”

“Ok, shoot.”

She sat down next to him at the picnic table, setting her book bag beside her.

“You’re Xavier’s roommate, right?”

“Uh… yeah.”

“Is there anything you could tell me about him? Anything weird you might have noticed about him?”

Chad looked around in confusion.

“Why are you asking? You do know that dating is forbidden in this school, right?”

Helena groaned in annoyance.

“I’m not curious in that way. I met him the day he first came here and he seems like kind of a weird guy. I’m just wondering if it’s something only I’m noticing or if he just seems quirky to everyone.”

“He doesn’t seem weird to me. He’s quiet, doesn’t talk to me much, but he’s always very polite.”

“Does he have any weird stuff in your room? Anything that might give a clue as to where he’s from?”

“Nope, or at least I haven’t seen anything. He did have a duffle bag with him that he keeps under his bed, but I don’t think there is anything weird in there.”

‘A duffle bag? There may be some clues in there.’

“Ok, well I guess it was just a strange first impression he gave me. I should get going. Thank you.”

Hooking her arm around the straps of her book bag, she stood up but intentionally threw herself off balance and into a fall.

“Whoa!”

Swinging her arm, she “accidentally” struck Chad in the face with her book bag, breaking his nose and sending him to the ground, howling in pain.

‘Lord, please forgive me for that. I’m only doing what I must.’

“Oh my god, Chad! I’m so sorry, are you alright?!” she exclaimed.

He only gave a muffled cry, trying to stop the blood pouring to his nose.

“It’s ok, I’ll help get you to the infirmary.”

Taking advantage of his pain, she pulled him to his feet while sneaking her hand into his pocket and taking his dorm room key.

‘And please forgive me for that too.’

There was hushed muttering in the cafeteria as Thane made his way to the kitchen with an empty tray for dinner. He was well-known in this school, more than just for his untidy appearance.
“Who is that guy?” a sixteen-year-old girl asked her friend, the two of them watching from their table.
“That’s Alexander Thane, he’s a senior. From what I’ve heard, priests will ask him for help from time to time.”
“Help? Help for what?”
“Exorcisms. Supposedly he’s got some really sharp sixth sense and is able to free people from possession faster than any other priest. I think he once said that he was going to become a priest and just do exorcisms as a specialist. He’ll probably be recruited into the Vatican pretty soon.”

Thane got in line in the kitchen, slowly moving his tray down the metal slide. Someone got behind him. At that moment, his entire body froze and became suddenly drenched with a cold sweat. Around him, the paint peeled off the walls, the food became rotten, the metal rusted, and everyone in the kitchen turned to skeletons and crumbled. The ceiling above his head was ripped away, revealing a hurricane of fire overhead. Feeling a blaring heat on his back, he turned around. The school was gone, all of Rome swept aside as if by a nuclear explosion. In its place was a literal mountain of skeletons, burning with flames streaming up through the eye sockets of the skulls and between the bones. At the top of the mountain sat a figure on an obsidian throne, surrounded by naked women with collars on their necks, swooning at his feet and clambering for his attention.

The figure was twenty feet in height with a very muscular build. In the literal blink of an eye, the figure disappeared and reappeared in front of Thane, their faces so close that he could see nothing but the bloody flames churning in his eyes. A colossal hand closed around his throat and a monstrous roar slammed into his eardrums, making him nearly pass out in agony.

“Hey, are you ok?”

Thane was shaken from the hallucination, finding Xavier standing in front of him. The hand that had been around his throat was instead on his shoulder. Everyone in the kitchen was staring at the two of them.

“Can you hear me? Are you alright?”

Thane nodded and Xavier stepped by. The senior stared at him as he walked away, picking up food laid out by the cafeteria workers and setting it on his tray.

‘What in God’s name was that?’ he thought to himself.

Xavier was thinking the same thing, while on his face, his lips had curled into an insidious smirk.

‘Interesting, very interesting.’

Helena looked down the hallway both ways for the umpteenth time, scared out of her mind. Completely ignoring the fact that girls were forbidden to enter the boys’ dormitory and she was essentially breaking into a dorm room after stealing a key from a student she assaulted, she was entering the Antichrist’s bedroom. She was sure he would be at dinner, but for all she knew, he could be lying in his bed, waiting for her. All of the dorm rooms in this corridor were empty, but the clicking of the key seemed louder than it should have been. She opened the door and stepped inside, feeling her heart beating in her ears. The room was empty, prompting a deep sigh of relief.

‘Ok, the first thing I have to do is figure out which is his bed.’

There weren’t any pictures or anything on the bedside tables and no posters on the wall. She crouched down beside the bed on the right, about to reach under and see if there was a duffle bag underneath. She stopped, suddenly realizing that it was in fact his bed. It smelled like him. For some reason, she found herself enjoying the scent. Feeling her heart flutter, she slapped herself.

“What the hell are you thinking?!”

Reaching under the bed, she grabbed his duffle bag and pulled it out. Unzipping the bag, she opened it wide but found only spare clothes. She dug through them, having to be careful and make sure that anything she touched was put back in its rightful place. Her patience wore thin though, and she merely emptied the contents on the floor. Moving aside the clothes, she found his wallet and passport, but found nothing of importance inside. According to his ID, he was from New Zealand, but considering his age, she knew that to be a lie. Underneath a discarded coat, she found a small photo album, about the size of a pocketbook. She was scared to open it, having a good idea of what was inside. They were probably pictures of women, either before or after he raped them, but they might also offer a clue as to his origins. She opened it up, feeling the knot in her stomach immediately unraveling.

The first picture was the Pyramids of Giza, taken from what looked like the balcony of a hotel room. The next one was a selfie, with Xavier standing… no… it couldn’t be… at the summit of Everest?! He was looking at the camera, not wearing any winter gear, completely unaffected by the cold. He was smiling. The third picture was very old, black and white even, and it showed the Eifel Tower. The fourth looked like it was from an old Polaroid camera. It showed Xavier, sitting on the grass at Stonehenge, with a big St. Bernard sitting next to him. Was that his dog? Or had the owners allowed him to take a picture with it? He wasn’t the one holding the camera, and like at Everest, he was smiling.

Helena slowly flipped through the photo album, keeping her eye on the clock but also taking her time on every picture. There was no telling what he had been doing before the creation of cameras, no kind of documentation of his actions, but could it be possible that he had always been like this? Traveling from place to place like a tourist? Had he really spent these last two thousand years like a college student backpacking around the globe? He was never with people in these pictures, never in a group photo, but there were plenty of pictures of him with dogs. She had seen Xavier smile, such as the fake one he wore when around people, and sadistic smirk he had when he showed his true colors, like when he raped Sophie. But these were different. He looked… happy. Was it possible for even the Antichrist to feel something so innocent as happiness without hurting someone? Was his appearance not his only human quality?

These pictures proved his age, some of them looking like they dated back to the nineteenth century. If she showed them to someone, she could convince them of what he was. She put his clothes back in his bag, arranging everything the way they had been before, but kept the photo album with her. About to leave with it, she pulled her hand off the doorknob as she felt her collar activate. It seemed that Xavier had predicted something like this and made rules regarding certain possessions. She finally had what she needed to break free of Xavier’s control and save Sophie and the rest of the school, but it was out of her reach.

She looked at the small leather book in her hand. It was the seal that had stopped her from taking it, but for some reason, a small part of her felt glad that she couldn’t. She had been so desperate for proof of what he was, proof that she could use to reveal him and free herself, but this wasn’t the kind of proof that she wanted. She wanted to use his evil against him, to reveal his crimes to the world so that he could be stopped and hopefully even destroyed. As much as she hated him and as much as she wanted him dead, it didn’t feel right to use his one piece of innocence as a weapon. She wanted the smoking gun that would show the world that he was a monster, not the one cherished possession that proved that even a monster like him was capable of joy.

She pulled his duffle bag back out from under his bed and returned to photo album. Xavier may have won this round, but she would find something she could use against him, something that would end his reign. With everything just as it had been since before she arrived, she made her escape from the dorm. She kept the key with her, hoping she could use it again sometime.

That night, Xavier came to her room to have his way with Sophie again. This time, he had her on her knees, bent over with her wrists bound to the headboard like before. He laughed as he raped her, thrusting into her deflowered pussy like a jackhammer. Every time he pushed in, his thighs would clap against her ass and make it jiggle. Sophie was crying nonstop, her anguish heightened when he would reach down and strangle her bouncing breasts. Sewn to her bed like before, Helena could do nothing but watch, crying tears of her own. The second time around was no less awful, the pain of watching her best friend being brutalized feeling like an icicle going through her heart. She just had to hope that Xavier would again erase Sophie’s memory and restore her body.

‘Just hang on, Sophie. I’ll find a way to save you.’

Chapter 4

Lily whimpered with her face to the ground, feeling more humiliated than ever in her life. She felt like she was doing something wrong, something dangerous and unwholesome. She was with Xavier behind the university gym, enjoying the privacy. Buzzing inside her were two large vibrators, one in her ass and one in her pussy, with Xavier stirring them to further intensify the tidal wave of sensations sweeping through her. He was training her in anal play, having convinced her that it would be a great method of bringing her joy and physical pleasure, as well as let them break down the physical and emotional barriers between them. In reality, he was doing this to weaken whatever resistance she might have to his will. The more he humiliated her like this, the more accustomed she would be to following his orders. But this covert abuse wasn’t all that was in their relationship. Over the weekend, he had taken her off campus for a couple of dates, the first being lunch and walk around the park and the second being dinner and a movie. Never in her life had Lily smiled so much and been so happy as when she clung to Xavier’s arm, and her love for him only grew stronger. This concoction of affection and abuse was turning her into the perfect slave.

“So how does your ass feel?” he asked while licking his lips.

“I-it f-feels… really… w-weird!” she whined.

“But you must enjoy it, don’t you? The feel the toys buzzing in your naughty parts? I bet it’ll really feel good if I do this…”

He revealed another vibrator, about the size of a dime and worn on his finger with a small strap. He pressed it to her clitoris, making Lily’s voice jump in volume. The expression on her face, it was like she was melting. She couldn’t take it anymore, the three toys were too much. Covering her mouth with her hand, she cried out as she had orgasm after orgasm, cumming so hard that the toy in her pussy was pushed out with a splash of her liquid arousal. Her small body heaving from her desperate panting, she shivered as she felt Xavier’s tongue replace the dildo in her ass. After all the time with the vibrators inside her, her interior was incredibly sensitive, but that didn’t stop him from licking every corner. He moved back and forth between the two orifices, sending his tongue so deep inside her that should have almost sworn that he was part snake.

“I can still smell the soap from how hard you scrubbed down here in the shower. You’re such a good girl. I love going down on you, you have a delicious and beautiful body.”

“Really?”

“Oh course, you’re the most beautiful girl in the entire world.”

He pulled away and got to his feet, proceeding to unbuckle his pants and let his manhood break free.

“Make sure you get it good and wet so that it will slide in easy.”

Sitting up, Lily took his cock in her mouth as if it had become second nature. They hadn’t been dating long, but Xavier had quickly taught her what her duty was as his woman. Several times during their dates, and every time they were able to meet up during the school day, he would have her suck him off until she had mastered it. She had even learned how to deep-throat him without nearly throwing up or suffocating. Her head bobbed back and forth with the end of his cock rubbing against the back of her throat. He made sure to stroke her hair and give her a loving smile, as well as tell her what a good girl she was and what a perfect job she was doing.

After a few minutes, he had her stop and then sat down on the ground, motioning for her to get on. Knowing what he wanted, she crouched over his lap and spread her cheeks, letting her set him down on his cock. She yelped as she felt him enter her, his member being larger than the dildo he had used on her.

“Can you feel it? Our bodies are joined together, just as they should be.”

“Yeah,” she murmured, “I can feel it.”

With her back to him, Xavier had her put her feet on his knees and started bucking his hips, thrusting up into her with centuries of experience. Lily had to work to keep her voice contained, feeling her body wanting to convulse from the sensation of Xavier’s manhood slamming into her back door. She often wished he could be more merciful with how hard he fucked her, especially since this was her first time being sodomized, but as long as he loved her and as long as she got to cum, she could hold in her complaints. Besides, she was beginning to enjoy it.

“Your asshole feels so nice around my cock, it’s so warm and soft. Do you feel good?”

“Yes! It feels good!”

“Then I’ll make you feel even better.”

He wrapped one arm around her legs and lifted them, curling her up with her knees to his chest. While continuing to send his cock deep into her asshole, he used his other hand to finger her dripping pussy. It took less than a minute for them to both cum, Lily soaking Xavier’s fingers and Xavier sending spurt after spurt of semen into her asshole.

“Can you feel it? Feel how much love I pumped into you?”

“I can feel it, it’s so hot inside me,” she whimpered.

Xavier had engraved this into her mind: semen equaled affection. He had brainwashed her into thinking that it was the physical manifestation of his love for her. She would lick it off the floor if any drops were to fall and would beg him to pour it into her.

“Ok, time to suck it clean.”

“B-but it was in my…”

“I still have more semen, don’t you want to drink it up? Besides, you have to clean me off.”

She wordlessly obeyed, getting off his lap and turning around. She winced at the taste but did as she was told and began sucking on his cock. As she stirred his manhood around in her mouth, she suddenly shuddered. Xavier had just inserted a small butt plug in her rear end.

“There. That way it won’t leak out and go to waste. I want you to keep it inside you until we can meet up tomorrow. Do not take it out, got it?”

She gave a sad nod and crawled over to her pile of clothes. Xavier quickly stopped her and kissed her on the cheek.

“You’re beautiful, you know that? You’re as beautiful as you are sweet.”

She smiled, her unease removed.

Thane crouched down in the hallway, duct-taping a battery to the wall. He had done this well over a hundred times already, taking advantage of his free period to try and shed some light on what was going on. He had to be quiet when he moved around like this, as while the school did give him some allowances, there were classes going on all around him. Making sure he couldn’t be seen through the small window in the door of the classroom at his side, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a compass. The needle jiggled from the movement, but did not spin, something that would normally occur in an area of paranormal activity. What was going on? He was sure there was something evil in these halls, but if the compass wasn’t showing any signs, then this really was something different.

He put the compass back in his pocket and replaced it with a voice recorder.

“Elementary School Building, Wing 5. April 17th, 2015.
Our Father in heaven,
hallowed be your name,
your kingdom come,
your will be done,
on earth as in heaven.
Give us today our daily bread.
Forgive us our sins
as we forgive those who sin against us.
Save us from the time of trial
and deliver us from evil.
For the kingdom, the power, and the glory are yours
now and for ever. Amen.”

He stopped the recorder and moved to the end of the all. With a camera in hand, he snapped a picture of the empty corridor.

Likewise, Father Hauser was doing research as well. Hearing Thane’s words had made him curious about something. He had told the student about the three suicides, but now he couldn’t help but wonder if maybe there was a connection between them and whatever it was that Thane was sensing. He was in his office, looking over every newspaper and tabloid he could get his hands on. The three suicides had made the news with their unusual and gruesome behavior, but the information he was able to glean was limited. He knew their names and what school they went to, but nothing personal. There was plenty of speculation of course; different sources claiming that they had been on drugs, that it was a Satanic ritual, or that they had done it simply to get their fifteen minutes of fame. He had considered speaking to the parents of the victims, but that wouldn’t work. He was a priest, not a detective. He wasn’t even the priest from their church. They had no reason to answer his questions and were probably sick of the inquirers, not to mention that as a Catholic priest, he had to keep a distance from the families since the boys had committed the sin of suicide.

Wait, there was something. On one of the tabloids, he saw that the boys had been admitted to and released from a hospital that very day. Why did they all go to the hospital? Did it have something to do with their deaths?

Helena watched Xavier have his way with the crying Sophie, as he had done time and time again. She had lost count of how many times she had been forced to watch. She had no idea how many hours he had spent raping her best friend in front of her. These long, restless nights were sapping her strength, making it difficult to stay awake during class. When she did sleep, she had nightmares of Xavier. He would be in her bed, fondling her, whispering in her ear. Some nights, he wouldn’t show up, and she would lie awake, waiting for him out of dread. She wasn’t sure why he’d skip, thinking that maybe he was doing it just to mess with her. The other possibility was that he had gotten his fill of the flesh of a woman, finding some other poor girl to use.

Hours later, he stood up, panting with semen dribbling out of Sophie’s pussy and asshole. He then turned to Helena, sewn to her bed. A small smile, he strode over to her, making her heart race with each step he took. What was he going to do to her? Was she next? He sat down on the bed, licking his lips while he stroked her hair.

“What do you think? By now, you must have developed a taste for it.”

He reached under the covers and Helena struggled against the binds, feeling his fingers reach her moist panties.

“My, my, you’re so wet. Are you aware of how horny you are? What goes through your mind while I violate Sophie? Is it the fact that I’m brutalizing her that turns you on? Do you enjoy seeing her suffer? Do her screams of pain and humiliation make you shiver? Or do you feel left out? Do you envy her for being able to feel the manhood of her Master thrusting deep into her slit?”

With her lips stitched together, she could only shake her head and give a muffled rejection.

“Ah, I love that wrathful fire in your eyes. Let’s put it to the test, shall we?”

With a flick of his hand, he drew a notecard from nonexistence, holding it between his fingers. He slipped it under her pillow.

“Time for things to start moving between you and I. Goodnight.”

He then kissed her on the forehead and disappeared.

Helena slowly stirred to the sound of her alarm clock. The events of last night were blurred to her. She remembered Xavier brutalizing Sophie… then coming over to her. Wait, the notecard! About to look for it under her pillow, she realized it was clutched tightly in her hands, the way she would clutch her medallion in prayer. Making sure Sophie didn’t see it, she faced the wall and read the card.

IF YOU WANT TO PROTECT SOPHIE FROM ME TONIGHT, WAIT FOR HER TO LEAVE THE ROOM AND SAY THE WORDS “PUNISH ME”. YOUR TASK FOR THE DAY WILL BEGIN.

Helena’s heart dropped into her stomach. Oh god, what in the world was he going to have her do?!

“Helena, aren’t you getting up?” Sophie asked as she got dressed.

She took a deep breath.

“I really just want to lie in bed for a little while longer. Go on to breakfast without me, I’ll be there in ten minutes.”

“Ok, but please don’t fall back to sleep. You don’t want to miss breakfast AND be late for class.”

“I’ll be fine, just go on ahead.”

Sophie left and Helena immediately sat up in bed. She looked over the card again, studying every millimeter. There was no fine print she could find, no other instructions or clarifications. If she said the words “punish me”, then she would be given some kind of task for the day. And in exchange, Sophie would be free from torment for that night. But could she believe Xavier? Would he keep his word? Would this task really only last for a day or would this be the submission he claimed he would win from her? She knew… she had to do it. What kind of friend would she be if she allowed that monster to have his way with Sophie when she had the chance to protect her? And if Christ was willing to give his life for the sins of all mankind, she could put up with Xavier’s cruelty for the sake of her friend’s safety.

She stood up out of bed and took a deep breath.

“Lord, give me strength.”

She looked down at the card.

“Punish me.”

Her collar immediately activated, turning into a ring of light around her neck. From the ring stretched black ribbons, wrapping around her torso over and over again in complex knots. Known as the tortoise shell formation, they formed a net across her body like a spider web. She didn’t feel anything from the ribbons; they were fairly loose. It was awkward and embarrassing, sure, but not painful or even very unpleasant. About to think that she had lucked out, she gagged as the ribbons merged with her skin, turning into tattoos. It wasn’t the sensation of them merging with her that had nearly brought her to her knees, but what happened on those lines. Invisible ropes bound her, following the pattern of the lines etched into her skin. They were so tight, digging into her skin and making it hard to take full breaths. Her breasts were being squeezed as if with zip ties, while one segment of the rope went between her legs. Not only was had it settled in her ass like a thong, but there was a knot right against her clitoris.

She fell to her knees, blushing from the sensation of the bonds rubbing against her most sensitive spots. No matter how she moved, she felt the rope slide between her legs and around her breasts. She moved her hands across her body, feeling real invisible ropes tied around her, as if she could cut them off and them use them for mountain climbing. Or was it the lines on her skin making her feel like they were real? What was the point of this? To make her feel helpless? To inflict pain? It was certainly working. She had heard that people liked to be tied up like this for sexual pleasure, but she just failed to grasp how anyone could enjoy it. Though with the way the ropes were touching her, she could definitely feel stimulation…

She looked down at the card. The words had changed.

HAVE A NICE DAY AT SCHOOL

That son of a bitch.

“Good morning, Helena. Oh… wow, are you ok?”

Helena had arrived at the usual spot where she ate with her friends, and they immediately noticed how flushed her face was. It had taken a lot of courage to leave her room. Her clothes didn’t show the invisible ropes on her body, confirming for her that it was really the black lines on her skin that were binding her. Getting dressed had been difficult and going down the stairs had been even worse. The ropes weren’t chafing or leaving any marks. It was more like she was feeling intangible pressure and her nerve endings were being tricked into thinking they were really there.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine. Don’t worry.”

She sat down at the table, trying not to wince from the feeling of the rope grinding against her slit. The longer she was bound, the more sensitive she was becoming.

“Hey, look over there. It’s Thane. I heard he’s been missing a lot of classes.”

Helena looked to where her friend was pointing, spotting the disheveled student.

“So what?”

“If Thane is missing class, it means he’s busy, and considering the work he does with the priests, it’s important. He’s an exorcist after all. Rumors say he’s been snooping around the school, looking for some kind of demon or something.”

Helena stared at him with wide eyes.

‘Wait, he’s looking for a demon? Is it possible that he knows Xavier is here? Maybe he can help me!’

Father Hauser sat in the waiting area by the entrance to the tabloid building. He had managed to convince the chief of the magazine to see him, and hopefully he could get more information on the suicides. Behind her desk, a receptionist got a call through her intercom.

“Father, he’ll see you know.”

He nodded in gratitude and walked over to the closed office door, which had a window of blurred glass with the chief’s name and title. He stepped into the office, the walls lined with framed headlines from the magazine. Working at his computer was the chief, an overweight balding man. He stood up and shook Hauser’s hand.

“Ah, Father Hauser, what can I do for you?”

“Thank you for meeting with me, Mr. Elan. I’m here because I wanted to ask you about the story you posted last week, about the three boys who killed themselves.”

“Father, I’m sure you know I can’t give up my sources, even to a man of the church.”

Hauser sighed.

“Well then I was hoping you could tell me any other pieces of information you might have. I’m worried that there may be something going on with these deaths.”

“Oh please, you think you’re the first? We weren’t the first paper to say they were doing Devil worship. Every media outlet is being hounded by zealots.”

“Well what I’m curious about is the fact that they were coming from a hospital. Can you at least tell me what you know about that?”

“Well from what we heard, they got assaulted that morning.”

“Wait, do you know by who?”

“Now I certainly can’t just give you that information. I do have–”

“I hereby absolve you of all your sins.”

“There we go. Supposedly it was a girl from Rosewood University.”

“Come on O’Connor, try to keep up!”

Regardless of the coach’s barking, Helena struggled to keep up with the other girls. It was gym class and she was swimming in the university pool. With the invisible ropes binding her, any kind of physical activity was a nightmare. She never realized how much she moved her torso when swimming, and every time she gasped for air, she felt her breath being halved from the tightness of the restraints. Then there was the humiliation she was feeling. Everything she had seen and experienced so far today told her that the ropes were invisible, but when wearing nothing but a school swimsuit, she felt like the whole world could see her in this shameful straightjacket. Then there were the lines, the black lines on her skin, as wide as her fingers and clear as day. Luckily, swimsuits at a Catholic school were as modest they could be. They were more like wetsuits but with the sleeves and pant legs cut off and covered her throat like a turtleneck, so her collar and the binds around her shoulders were covered.

The class was supposed to do five laps, but by the time all the other girls were done, she had only accomplished to. She was more tired than any of them, feeling the ropes sap her strength. The sensation was different in the water. They felt almost like fingers brushing up against her flesh, like a full-body massage. It wasn’t nearly as blissful as a real massage, but the stimulation was just as potent. The tightness around her breasts like they were being fondled, the friction of the rope between her legs, and the grip on her shoulders and stomach left her a blushing wreck, clinging to the edge of the pool with the other girls and gasping for air. The water was cool but she felt so damn hot. Her classmates all looked back at her and whispered amongst themselves, wondering what was wrong with her. No surprise, the coach stormed over.

“O’Connor, what’s the matter with you? Normally you would have been the first to make the fifth lap, but now you look like a half-dead dog out there.”

“Sorry, Ms. Edwards. I’m feeling sick today.”

“Well you can’t do much if you’re sick. Go hit the showers and wait for class to end.”

Nodding in gratitude, Helena slowly climbed out of the pool and made her way to the locker room. This was actually the best possibility for her. She had been forced to change into her swimsuit before class in the privacy of the bathroom, wearing it under her uniform so that no one would see the tattoos. Now, she could shower and get dressed without anyone seeing her. She stepped into the showers and turned the hot water on, panting as she removed her swimsuit. She looked at the tattoos, feeling them pressing down on her. They looked so strange on her, but also seemed to compliment her figure. Now that she thought about it, the look was kind of cool. Perverted, sure, but ignoring that, the bible forbidding tattoos, the pain of getting them, and the cost, this wouldn’t be half bad to get permanently. She’d just need a less sinful version.

She released a gasp of euphoria as she stepped under the shower, feeling the hot water wash away the chill and the chlorine of the pool and ease her muscles. She ran her hands across her naked body, rubbing the tattoos to try and ease the tension of her binds. Why did this feel so good? She leaned against the wall, letting the water pour down her unclothed frame while she massaged herself. Her eyes bolted open when she realized what she was doing, discovering that she had started squeezing her breasts and was sliding her fingers between her legs. She held her arms out to her sides and shook her head like a dog, trying to free herself of these sinful sensations.

About to turn off the shower, she stopped and nearly fell to her knees. Her breathing became haggard and she clutched herself. The bonds, they were… changing! The tattoos rearranged themselves on her body taking a new pattern. Originally, amongst the different knots and webs on her chest and stomach, she had had a rope going between her legs like a thong, tucked into her ass with a knot against her clitoris, as well as two choking bonds around her breasts, as if they each had collars of their own. Now, she had two spider webs on her breasts, the arranged binds converging on what felt like two rings, pressing down on her areolas with her nipples poking through, making them swell and stand erect. The rope between her legs had now become two, but they were wrapped around her thighs like a harness. They had settled right in the creases, between the sides of her pussy and her inner thighs, squeezing the plump lips and making them pucker as if expecting a kiss.

Helena could barely stay on her feet. With how sensitive the first pattern had made her body, the changing on the bonds had almost invoked an orgasm, the first orgasm she had ever had. Catching her breath, she at last turned off the shower and staggered out. She sat down on one of the benches amongst the lockers, nearly yelping as the bonds tightened from the movements.

‘Oh God, how much longer am I going to have to suffer through this?’

Once her heartbeat had slowed, she dried herself off and changed back into her uniform. Just as she finished buttoning the top of her blouse, the door to the locker room swung open and her classmates strolled in. Wow, how long had she been in the shower? As she got her things together, her classmates all cleaned themselves off and came to the lockers to get dressed.

“Hey, loser!”

Helena rolled her eyes at the sound of the shrill voice. It belonged to someone she hated more than anyone else in the world, second only to Xavier: Daphne Brooke, one of the bitchiest girls in the school, and before the Antichrist’s arrival, she had been Helena’s nemesis. Their mutual hatred was understandable; Helena was an uptight child of God with a pure heart and soul (minus her violent temper and affinity for violence against heathens), and Daphne was a sinful delinquent with a hobby of “convincing” priests in training to break their vows of celibacy. In order to get her off drugs and put the fear of God in her, her parents had dumped her at Rosewood University. From day one, the two women had been at each other’s throats, always snitching on each other and badmouthing each other.

“What do you want, harlot?”

Helena’s rule was to never swear and she wasn’t going to break it because of Daphne. The worst she would ever call her was a whore, and even then it was only because it was a word used in the bible.

“I’m just enjoying the sight of the high and mighty “Saint Helena” falling behind everyone else. Let me guess, your still sick from throwing up this morning? Do you know who the father is?”

All the other girls watched and whispered amongst themselves, while Helena, having yet to even face Daphne, gave an annoyed sigh.

“I’m not pregnant, but knowing you, I’d be surprised if you could say the same. And even if I was, I would go through with childbirth and give that baby a wonderful life, unlike you with your trusty coat hanger and favorite dumpster.”

The other students all covered their mouths and silently laughed in shock from the brutality of Helena’s response. Daphne just gave a smug sneer, tying her wiry black hair back into pigtails.

“As if any man would be willing to put up with a girl who’s on her period 24/7.”

“Yeah, well, I at least I still get mine.”

Shutting her locker, Helena strode past Daphne, drunk on prideful triumph for getting the last word and making it perfect. Even the invisible bonds couldn’t dampen her spirits after that righteous beating.

Xavier glared at Lily, cowering in shame before him.

“You took it out, didn’t you?”

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t sleep with it inside me. But I have it in me now!”

“That’s not the point! I trusted you with this task and you betrayed me! How am I supposed to believe in you?”

Lily kneeled down in front of him, her eyes with terror.

“You can trust me! Please! I’m sorry! Please don’t leave me!”

Xavier put his hand on her head.

“I’m not going to leave you, but you clearly don’t respect the rules and understand how important they are. You have to be punished. I don’t want to, but you’re forcing me to do this.”

“What do I have to do?”

“Follow me.”

With Lily behind him, Xavier entered the gymnasium and made his way to the storage room. There weren’t any classes going on, and while the teacher was in his office, Xavier was using his powers to put him in a brief coma. While he walked, it took all of Xavier’s willpower to keep from grinning. It was time to see just how devoted this stupid girl was. Would she leave him after this, or would her submissiveness only become more deeply rooted in her soul? Not to mention it would let him quench his thirst for malice.

He brought her into the dark storeroom and closed the door behind them.

“Ok, take off your clothes.”

Lily did as she was told and Xavier had her stand under a low-hanging pipe. Taking her blouse, he looped it over the pipe and then tied the sleeves around her wrists, keeping her bound like shackles with her arms raised. Standing naked while tied up, Lily shivered with embarrassment and fear. This was different from all her other moments with Xavier, there would be no fun or pleasure. She had broken the rules and now she had to be punished. He was standing behind her, what was he doing?

The whiplash of a belt across her lower back made her cry out in pain unmatched by anything in her life. She could feel a red welt forming on her vanilla skin and she tried to hold back her tears.

“What are you doing?!”

“I’m punishing you. You broke the rules and brought this on yourself.”

He whipped her again, this time on her thighs. She screamed and pulled at the blouse binding her wrists. A third strike was delivered, landing across her rear end.”

“I’m sorry! Please stop!” she sobbed.

“I thought you loved me,” he scolded while whipping her across the back three times.

“I do! I love you!”

He whipped her several more times, crisscrossing her back and ass with long bruises. He then had her turn around and face her, her face puffy and red from crying. But when she saw him, her eyes widened. He was crying as well, crocodile tears of course, but she didn’t know that.

‘He’s suffering too, this probably hurts him more than it does me! He really does love me!’

A strike to her flat belly robbed her of the smile that was about to appear.

“Every choice has consequences, this is how the world works. I gave you love and the promise of a beautiful future, but apparently that didn’t mean anything to you.”

His belt slashed her inner thigh, just inches from her pussy, then twice more.

“I thought you were a good girl. That was what made me love you.

She continued to cry, trying to lean back to lesson the pain when he whipped her between the legs.

“Bad girls get punished because they hurt the people that care about them. Are you a bad girl? Good girls do whatever they’re told and follow the rules. Are you a good girl?”

Lily’s scream reached new heights of volume once he started whipping her breasts. Her nipples stung as if wasps had stung them and the nerves felt like they were on fire.

“I’ll never break the rules again! I’m a good girl! I’m a good girl! I’ll never disobey you again!”

“Good, then it seems the punishment did what it was supposed to.”

Xavier untied her and she collapsed to the cold concrete floor, her body lined with bruises. She looked up at him, her head shaking slightly as if she were drunk.

“I’m sorry I made you punish me. Can you forgive me?”

He got down and kissed her.

“Yes, I forgive you.”

Lily then lied back and spread her legs.

“Please give me your love, put it in all my holes.”

Xavier grinned and took out his cock, not hesitating to penetrate her tiny pussy and mount her like an animal.

‘It’s just so easy!’

Helena walked down the hallway in between class periods. She was exhausted, unable to ever get comfortable with the invisible bonds stimulating her flesh every second. She was counting down the minutes until the end of the day, wondering when this curse would finally be lifted. Her panties were soaked, the rubbing of the rope between her legs made her vagina feel like a runny nose. Looking through the crowds of students, she came to a sudden stop and felt her heart drop. Walking towards her was Xavier, that usual smirk on his face, like he had the whole world in the palm of his hand. In his presence, she could swear that her bonds tightened, leaving her gasping for breath. He passed by her, and in that fraction of a second, their eyes met. His gaze was piercing, inhuman, peering into her soul. With a lazy swish of his hand, he reached around to her lower back. His fingers passed through her blouse as if it was a hologram and he pulled up on one of the ropes and let it snap back. She shuddered, feeling like he might as well have just sodomized her in front of everyone. The hallway was full of people, but no one had seen the movement. He walked away, leaving her to stand there with people passing by like spawning salmon.

“Ah, Helena, there you are.”

She spun around, finding Father Hauser behind her. He immediately noticed the frantic look on her pretty face.

“Are you alright, dear?”

“Y-yes, I’m fine.”

“Good, then I was hoping we could have little talk.”

“I’m sorry, Father, but I’ll be late for class.”

“I’ll tell your teacher that I held you back, you won’t get into any trouble.”

He then grasped her wrist and led her into an empty hallway. This was strange; he was never this forceful before. He was being polite and gentle, but he had never laid a hand on a student like this. Away from prying ears, he turned to her, a cautious look on his face.

“On the 10th, did you get into a fight with three boys in the city?”

The image of the dead boy flashed across her mind, his body hanging from a noose with his organs spilled out.

“What? Why do you ask?”

“I’ll take that as a yes. Helena, did they do anything to you? Something that you might have thought silly or just shrugged off? Did they say anything that you didn’t understand? What were they doing when you found them?”

“They were just spraying some graffiti on the wall of a building! No, they didn’t do anything! I saw them, I punished them for their sins, and then I left! Please tell me why you’re asking me this.”

“I’ll tell you if you tell me more about that dream you had. You said that there would be a war that would show the truth. What did you mean?”

Helena bit her lip, knowing her collar would activate if she used the wrong words.

“I saw a valley where the fighting would take place. But it would all start in the school.”

“And what is the truth that will be shown?”

“I don’t know. I wish I could tell you, but I can’t. I really wish I could, but I just can’t.

Hauser’s brow furrowed.

“One more thing. What made you think God sent you this dream?”

She looked up at him, hoping he would understand what she was trying to tell him.

“Because we need His protection. I’m sorry, Father. I really need to go.”

She turned around and ran off, leaving Hauser to ponder over what she had told him. He was now certain from that desperate look in her eye that she was holding something back, probably even lying. She repeatedly told him that while she wished she could tell him more, she was unable. What if it wasn’t because of a lack of information on her part? Maybe someone was keeping her quiet, the police? The school? Or maybe something evil had had actually latched itself onto her and was trying to stop her from spilling its secret. It was time to consult someone on this matter, should the worst be true.

The day at last came to an end, and once Helena went to bed, she felt the invisible bonds disappear. The black lines on her skin vanished, and last, she could breathe and stretch fully. If Xavier kept his word, then he would not come into their room and Sophie would be safe tonight. She still had the card with her. She’d have to see if the deal would continue on the following day. If it did, what would happen? Would it be the ropes again? Or would it be something else? It didn’t matter; she had won this round. Her pride remained intact. She and Sophie said their evening prayers and went to bed, and finally, Helena got a good night’s sleep.

The red-haired lass took a deep breath, holding the card in her hand. She was alone in her bedroom, just like before.

“Punish me.”

Nothing happened to her body, no ribbons or ropes sprouting from her collar. However, the text on the card changed.

GO SKINNY-DIPPING IN THE POOL TONIGHT AT 1:00 AM. ALL THE DOORS WILL BE UNLOCKED.

She stared at the card, waiting for some horrible detail to emerge. Really? That was it? She just had to go skinny-dipping in the pool? Hell, that was barely in a trial. That was more like a summer camp dare. Sure, it would awful if she got caught and being up so late on a school night wasn’t very appealing, but screw that; this would be easy. It seemed she had finally caught a break.

For once in what felt like ages, school seemed to pass by without dread of worry. Sure, Xavier was using Sophie as a hostage against her, but all she had to do was just go swim naked in the school pool. As long as she did that, Sophie would be fine, and hopefully, Xavier wouldn’t do anything to mess with her. That certainty was a huge weight off her shoulders. As the day wore on, she found herself imagining the night to come more and more and even thinking that maybe, just maybe, it would be a little fun.

Helena thought it would be difficult to keep from falling asleep, but instead she was incredibly restless. She hated the idea of breaking the rules and getting caught, but she was actually kind of excited. At quarter to 1:00 with Sophie out like a log, Helena put on some spare clothes and snuck out of her dorm room. Strange, the last time she had done something like this was when she went to the church and Xavier revealed himself as the Antichrist. She made her way across campus, being as quiet as possible and avoiding any signs of staff or students awake like her. She reached the gym, and as the card had promised, all the doors were unlocked. She entered the poolroom and smiled. The sides of the pool were lined with lights that she had never noticed before, creating shifting hues that painted the dark ceiling while the air itself was heavy with night’s shadow. It was beautiful, stunningly even. The chlorine pool that she had swam in hundreds of times before now looked like a glimmering spring from the Garden of Eden, or some crystalline oasis deep beneath the earth.

Standing at the edge, she slowly took off her clothes. She felt incredibly nervous, unable to stop imagining the bleachers being lined with spectators. It took a dozen looks around the room for her to gain the confidence to slip out of her bra and panties. Completely naked and shivering in anticipation, she looked to the clock up on the wall. The minute hand struck 12 and her collar activated, telling her that the time had come. Taking a deep breath, she took a step back and then jumped. She hit the water in a perfect dive, sliding in like a dagger. The feel of the water against her naked body shocked her like a bolt of lightning and she writhed beneath the surface, overcome with this new, blissful sensation.

Surfacing, she gasped for air and clutched her naked form. After all the time she had spent in this pool, the water had never felt so good. The freshening chill shocked her system like peppermint, and unlike a bath, she was able to stretch and move. She began swimming to the other end of the pool, relishing the sensation of the cool water kissing her breasts, tickling her stomach and back, and licking her between her legs like a paintbrush. She moved at her own pace, her speed decided only by how fast she wanted the water to roll over her skin.

Reaching the shallow end, she rested her chin on the edge of the railing below the surface and let her body float up. Her eyes bolted open as she heard someone enter the water nearby. Covering herself, she looked back to see Xavier, settling in the pool like it was a hot tub. Like her, he was naked, and she was almost tempted to look down.

“What are you doing here?!” she hissed.

“I wanted to join you. You were having so much fun.”

She blushed and looked away, embarrassed from the joy she had felt just a moment ago. She readjusted her arm across her breasts and Xavier sighed.

“Honey, we’re a little past that. Relax, I know what you look like. Besides, I’m in the same boat as you are.”

She refused to meet his gaze.

“Stop that. I’m not like you. I’m nothing like you.”

Xavier moved over to her and she screwed her eyes shut, afraid of how he was going to molest her. She could feel the movements in the water, his hand reaching for her covered breasts. But instead, he gently grasped her hand.

“Do you think people cover themselves because they really believe that nudity is sinful, or because they are afraid of the world not accepting their true selves? Be proud of who you are. You don’t have to hide your beauty, especially from me.”

The way he spoke, that gentle and soothing way, it would have made her heart flutter if coming from anyone but him, though that wasn’t to say Helena didn’t feel something when he spoke to her. He gently pulled on her arms, and as if forgetting why she had held them there in the first place, she dropped them and let herself be exposed, under the water at least. Xavier moved past her to the wall, then pushed off and began swimming across the pool in the backstroke. Helena kept her eyes shut, not wanting to find out whether or not “it” would float.

“Come on, just standing there naked doesn’t count as skinny-dipping. You’re allowed to enjoy yourself, just like you were a minute ago.”

“Why are you doing this? Why make me do this things?”

Having reached the other end of the pool, Xavier turned back to her.

“Sorry! I can’t hear you from all the way over there!”

Muttering curses, Helena swam over, feeling like she might as well have been crawling on all fours. She reached end and sighed angrily.

“So why?”
“So that you’ll have a little fun for once. Stop taking everything so damn seriously and live on the wild side.”

“Oh, so that rope thing was fun? And I should take the rape of my friend seriously?”

Xavier sighed and began swimming back to the shallow end, this time with Helena following. Only once they both touched the wall did he answer.

“Sophie doesn’t seem very upset. Hell, she hasn’t even had her first kiss yet, let alone lost her virginity. Admit it, being bound was the most thrilling experience you’ve had in a while, even more than when you beat up punks. You felt alive when you were tied up. You sensed everything like never before as if you had just rediscovered your own body. The exciting possibility of getting caught, the erotic feel of the ropes clutching your body like hands, you were high as a kite on endorphins. And this whole day, you were looking forward to coming here. You didn’t care about breaking the rules. If anything, it made this more exciting for you. You’re having fun, enjoy it.”

Helena lowered her head below the water and blew bubbles in frustration and embarrassment. Xavier looked over to the clock.

“Tell you what, swim with me for twenty minutes and then you can go.”

“Fine.”

For the next twenty minutes, she tried to push Xavier out of her mind and simply enjoyed the pool. She did slow laps and lazily floated on her back, her exposed breasts pointed at the ceiling. He mostly left her alone, swimming off on his own. It felt so strange to her, to be swimming naked with a man, the Antichrist of all things. It almost sounded like something out of the Garden of Eden.

‘No! No! Don’t make that comparison! He’s evil! He’s a monster!’

“Helena, watch this.”

She followed his voice, spotting him on the diving board like the statue of David. She yelped and looked away, afraid of seeing him so boldly displayed. But a part of her couldn’t look away. Even after all the times he had been with Sophie, Helena had never gotten a look at him nude. It had always been too dark. He was very masculine, almost buff. It filled her stomach with butterflies for a reason she didn’t understand.

“I’m serious. Watch this.”

He did a few quick jumps on the board to build up energy and then leapt off. In midair, he spun around and curled his body into a flip, simultaneously. Even Helena couldn’t hide her surprise at the sight of the stunt. She had seen Olympic divers perform similar maneuvers from the high jump, but never off the diving board just a meter above the water. To think he could do it with so little room and time.

He surfaced, sputtering but with a grin.

“I learned to do that one of the times when I swam in the River Ganges. Do you want to try?”

Narrowly stopping herself, she turned up her nose at him and looked away.

“As if.”

“Come on, you’ll be happy that you tried it. If you don’t, you’ll spend all of tomorrow wondering what would have happened had you gotten up on that board.”

Helena tried to resist, but any will power she built up just poured out of her like a bucket filled with holes.

“Fine.”

She moved to the edge of the pool and climbed out. Walking to the diving board, she realized as if for the first time that she was naked. Sure, she had been naked this whole time, but at least she had to water to hide herself with! But on the other hand, Xavier was right when he said that he had already seen her like this.

‘I guess it really isn’t that big a deal.’

She stepped onto the diving board and again felt a small twinge of nervousness, realizing she had basically put herself on display for Xavier like a trophy. She shook those thoughts away and cleared her mind, trying to focus on how she was going to do this. She dared a glance at him. The smile he was wearing was warm, supportive, and sent a rush through her. She again tried to push these strange feelings away, and after a quick hop to built up energy, she leapt off the board. She was far from graceful and hit the water before she even knew what she had to do.

‘Ah damn it. Now he’ll make fun of me for sure.’

Preparing herself for Xavier’s ridicule, she surfaced, but couldn’t find him anywhere. Had he left?

“Xavier?”

The reply came when she felt his hands on her back and rear end. He burst from the water beneath her like a missile, picking her up and tossing her a few feet away with a splash. She gave a shrill yelp when he sent her airborne, and upon rising to the surface, she splashed him. She didn’t do it out of rage or frustration, but out of some kind of childish instinct. Laughing, Xavier splashed her back, and the two of them began fighting in this manner. They moved around in the pool, trying to avoid getting hit with each other’s waves while sending their own, all while the clock left the original deadline in the ancient past. For that time, Helena could not stop herself from smiling. She didn’t want to admit it, but she really was having fun.

Once she got tired, she called for a time-out to catch her breath and check the time. It shocked her how late it was. Had she really been so preoccupied to lose track of time to that extent?

“Uh oh, I really need to get to bed.”

“Hold on. Before you go, I have a proposition.”

She turned back to him.

“What?”

“Well I heard that you’re the fastest on the girl’s swim team. How about a quick race? One lap? We can even make it interesting.”

She looked at him suspiciously.

“How?”

“Let’s see… How about if you win, you can give me one free kick to the testicles any time and I can’t stop you. Hard as you want, no collar to hold you back, and I won’t even use my powers to block the pain. You can save it for the next time you’re angry.”

“And if I lose?”

“You have to return to your dorm without your clothes. Let the night air dry you off.”

Helena’s whole body tightened up at the prospect. On one hand, the idea of getting an unhindered kick to Xavier’s nuts was a dream come true, but on the other hand, getting caught running naked across the campus would easily be an instant expulsion, but she really was the fastest on the swim team, but then again, she wouldn’t have shoes and the run back would probably be freezing, although…

“No powers, right? You swim like an average human?”

“Of course.”

“Fine.”

“Damn you, Xavier!”

Helena sprinted across the university campus, naked as a jaybird. Somehow, he had beaten her by a hair, regardless of how hard she swam. He had teleported her clothes to her room and she had showered, so all that was left was to get back to her dorm room without getting caught and ruining her life. She could only move at a certain pace without shoes, and every drop of water on her unclothed body felt like the prod of an icicle. She also didn’t like the feel of the cold air on her naked form, or to be more accurate, she didn’t like that she liked it.

Xavier was walking back to his dorm, whistling to himself with his hair wet from the shower he took after swimming. That had gone even better than expected. He could see it in Helena’s eyes, her conflicting feelings towards him, caught between hating him for what he was and what he had done, and being drawn to him for his rare kindness and the sexual pleasure he forced her to experience. It was that conflict that strengthened her emotions. He knew precisely how to manipulate her thoughts and feelings and pull her closer to him. But she was different from the others. Bending girls’ hearts had always been second nature to him, as well as a way to kill time and indulge his thirst for sadism, but she was different. It really excited him to see the results of his work. It made him… happy… to see her smile, to know that he had made her smile.

The sound of spray paint being released and its stinging aroma interrupted him from his thoughts. Who could possibly be out this late? He followed his nose to the back of the gym, his favorite place to screw Lily. There was a girl there, about Helena’s age. She had wiry black hair, tied into pigtails, with a cigarette between her lips and a can of spray paint in her hand. On the wall was a crimson pentagram, lopsided and runny like egg yolks. She turned to him and took a drag on her cigarette, the end almost as bright as the flame that would have lit it.

“What the fuck do you want?”

Xavier sighed.

“Satanist? Really? Is that your real belief or do you just do it to be a rebel? Are you just some poser that wants to look cool to the catholic schoolgirls? Why don’t you just paint that big A for anarchy while you’re at it.”

“Fuck off.”

“You people always make me laugh. You’re more delusional than the Christians and the easiest to mess with.”

“Hey, I told you to fuck off!”

“Or else what? You’ll blast me with some heavy metal?”

She turned and sprayed him in the face with the paint can, yet not a single drop ever landed. Her eyes widened as the crimson paint simply swirled around him like flames. Her jaw hanging slack, the cigarette between her lips fell to the ground.

“You should be careful,” said Xavier as he picked it up. “You have to make sure you put it out or else it could start a fire.”

He held it up to his face and stabbed himself in the eye with the lit end, extinguishing the ember without even the slightest twinge of pain. The girl staggered back.

“What… what are you?”

“That depends on your level of faith. If you are just a fake Satanist, then I am the man who is about to turn your life into Hell. If you truly believe in the Antichrist’s arrival, in MY arrival, then I am your new Master.”

“You’re the Antichrist?”

Xavier’s eyes lit up like burning coals and she was brought to her knees by the weight of his power, crushing her from all sides like the weight of the ocean. A wide smile crossed her face, when any normal girl would have been crying in terror.

“I’ve been waiting for this day my entire life, the day when I would finally meet you. It’s been my dream to take part in the end of the world, to help bring about the destruction of mankind.”

A cruel smile crossed Xavier’s lips.

“It seems you may be of some use to me. Very well, I will let you serve me from this point forward. What is your name?”

“Daphne, Daphne Brooke.”

“Daphne, do you swear to do anything I tell you and obey my every command?”

“I swear!”

“Do you swear to give yourself to me, mind, body, and soul? For every cell and hair to become my property?”

“I swear!”

“Do you swear to be whatever I command you to be? To be my servant, my apostle, my slave, my disciple, the toy to bear the wrath of my lust and hunger, as well as my second in command?”

“I swear!”

Xavier began to chuckle and then leaned down. He pressed his tongue to her forehead and branded her with the three sixes, while around her neck, an ethereal collar formed. She screamed at first from the pain, but soon settled once he stood back up.

“Then from this point forward, you are mine.”

He then reached down and unzipped his pants, hefting his manhood in front of her face.

“Time for you to pleasure your new Master.”

Without hesitation, she lunged forward and began sucking on his cock, eager to please him and begin her life at the Antichrist’s side.

It was a very long and tiring day for Helena. After being up so late the previous night, staying awake in school was a nightmare. But she had to admit, while she had been angry when she went to bed, she had slept very well. It seemed some late-night swimming had allowed her to relieve some of her stress. When she arrived in class for first period, she felt nervous around Xavier when she should have felt fear and hatred. Last night, he had made her smile, when they swam together. He looked at her and grinned, giving her that same smile he wore when he watched her jump from that diving board. She averted her gaze, feeling a tightness in her chest. She was also worried, as there had been no task written on the hard he gave her. Even when she gave the order for her punishment to begin, nothing happened. Was he going to go back to Sophie? Or did he have something more insidious in mind?

Thane moved through the school, checking the batteries he had laid out earlier. He carried a device with him that would gauge the amount of power they had, and if they had lost their charge, it meant that something supernatural had passed through the area and caused an energy distortion. The batteries were untouched, all reading full charges. That was three failed tests, the first being the compass and the second being the voice recorder. He had gone through the school and used it to record himself saying prayers from the bible. If there was anything around, it would certainly react to the sound of praying and hopefully respond. The recorder had picked up nothing. The only evidence he had was his own gut feeling. But was that just a fluke? Had he been wrong about the school being haunted? Or was it possible that he was dealing with something too powerful to be detected by such simple tricks? He still had one thing left: the pictures he had taken, waiting to be developed.

“So what is your first order for me?” Daphne asked, walking with Xavier down the hall.

He was preoccupied, looking around at the batteries taped to the walls of the corridor.

“I’m not sure yet. Tell me, how long have those been there?”

She looked at them in confusion.

“What are those, batteries? I’ve never seen those before.”

“Very interesting. That’s a trick paranormal investigators use to detect the presence of spirits and demons. Tell me, is there some kind of ghost hunter club in this school? Any groups or individuals known for doing this kind of thing?”

“I can think of one person. Alexander Thane, he’s a junior exorcist who does work for the Vatican.”

“And it seems he’s looking for something here. It’s quite likely that I’m what he’s after.”

He began to laugh.

“This could be fun.”

The second Helena lied down on her bed, she knew something was wrong. There was something underneath her pillow. With Sophie working at her desk, she dared a look. It was a portable DVD player with red ribbon and the card taped on. Sitting next to it was a pair of new headphones, high quality. What in the world…

CONSIDER THESE A GIFT, AS WELL AS YOUR NEXT TRIAL. WATCH THE FIRST EPISODE ON THE DVD TONIGHT. THE CHARGER IS UNDER THE BED WHEN YOU NEED IT.

‘Oh jeez, what now? Knowing him, this may be a snuff film or something else awful. Oh well, this could be worse. Hopefully Sophie will go to sleep soon and the episode will be quick.’

As usual, Sophie was passed out within minutes of hitting the pillow, and once she heard snoring, Helena pulled her blanket over her head and turned on the DVD player. She had never used one of these before, but it was easy to figure out. Oh goody, it was porn. Yep, Xavier was making her watch porn. From just the opening page, it looked like kind of miniseries about college kids screwing each other in between scenes of poorly-acted drama, and not for a second did she believe that anyone in this series was under 25. Praying for God to forgive her and protect the innocence of her soul, she put on the headphones and selected the first episode.

For the next hour, she watched the story unfold. When the first sex scene started, her collar activated and held her still, fighting her desire to rip off the headphones and cover her eyes. She had seen Xavier rape Sophie so many times before, but this was different. The consensual aspect spared her the fear and anguish she felt during those times, leaving only an instinctive reaction. The scene had one of the secondary female characters fucking her teacher for a better grade, and as she watched them rip off each other’s clothing, she felt her body shudder with nervousness. This sensation, it was almost impossible to describe. It was like the dread she felt when she was called to the Disciplinary Committee’s office, but so much more intense, and even… pleasurable. The sight of the woman’s breasts made Helena’s stomach twist with jealousy. Sure, hers were a good size, but this woman’s were like melons. Were those the implants she had heard of?

She watched as she started sucking him off. The way she looked up at him as she did it, that lustful grin when she pulled it out of her mouth and stroked it, it brought Helena to a statuesque pose, so fixated on the movie that she was barely even breathing. Sure it was all acting, but see that expression of depravity, to see someone experiencing sexual bliss, it was actually making her curious. Then when he went down on her, Helena’s curiosity grew. What did it feel like to have a man do that? The woman was shaved down there just like Helena. Was this why Xavier had used those flames? Because he was planning on doing… that… to her?

Then the real action started. As Helena watched the professor make that initial penetration into the student, she held her breath. To actually see it slide in like that, she didn’t understand how someone could moan like the woman was. Wouldn’t it hurt? To have such a big thing pushed inside her? From there, it progressed as every porno did, and while Helena had originally been disgusted by the very idea of watching this, now she couldn’t look away. She tried to ignore the way her body was heating up from her arousal and the moistening of her panties. She couldn’t pretend that this wasn’t arousing her, but her physiological interest wasn’t as intense as her scholarly interest.

Strange as it may sound, she was actually paying attention to this porno the same way she would an important lecture in one of her classes, but with completely undivided attention. She was looking at this from the perspective of a student, not unlike the student currently being bent over the professor’s desk. Every time they did something, be it kiss, engage in oral, or change positions, she studied it closely, her mind hungry for the information. It was the mechanics that she found so interesting, the way they would move their bodies. Hell, she hadn’t been this curious in a subject since she started taking martial arts lessons in preparation for joining the Swiss Guard.

There were two more sex scenes in the chapter, much longer than the dialogue and plot development between them. Once the episode stopped, Helena’s hand reached out with a will of it’s own to start the next one. Her collar stopped her. It seemed that Xavier wasn’t just going to make her watch porn; he was going to embarrass her by keeping it from her when she finally became interested. With her arousal now replaced with shame for how fixated she had been, Helena turned off the DVD player and pulled the blanket off her head. The fresh air felt as cold as ice to her, at least in comparison to the oven her aroused breath under the covers. She stashed the DVD player under her bed and lied down. It was a little bit late, but she wouldn’t be as tired the following day. Though with her mind replaying the entire porno, she wasn’t sure how easily she’d be able to fall asleep.

Thane stood in the darkroom of the school’s photography club, having finished developing the pictures he had taken. Normally he would be forbidden from using this room or any other at this hour, but with what he had just discovered, rules didn’t matter. He was gripping the table, trembling with dread at the picture before him. He had snapped it of a corridor between classes, when it was most crowded with students. Unbeknownst to him, Xavier and Helena were in the picture, caught at the very moment that he used his powers to reach out and pull on one of the invisible ropes that had bound her. Deep in the sea of people, he could see someone, a figure eclipsed in darkness, as if the picture had been stained with ink.
“So that’s it. It’s not a demon or spirit that I’ve been sensing, but something pretending to be a student. That’s why it hasn’t been setting off any of my traps; the malevolence is compact and hidden in the body to the point where even I can barely sense it. This is beyond anything I’ve ever encountered before. Everyone in the school is in danger.”

The next trial Helena faced was to watch the rest of the DVD before 5:00. This one would be a little bit difficult. She had one study hall during the day but two hours left on the DVD. Classes ended at 5:00, so if Xavier had just given her one more hour, she would have been fine. No doubt he planned it this way. Her only option was to eat a quick lunch, leave to watch the last episode, and accept being late to the class afterwards. What a drag.

At 1:00, Helena’s schedule opened up and she came to the classroom where she had her study hall. She signed out to go to the library and left in a hurry. She had forgotten the time it would take to tie up the loose ends and find a safe space, so no matter what, she was going to be late to her next class. She arrived at the library and quickly found the quietest and emptiest spot. She hid out in the corner of the audiotape section of the building. With the new computers that the school had bought, the only life this area saw was the janitor. Sitting down on the floor, she opened up the DVD player and turned it on with her headphones secured.

The story picked up from the night before, with the cliché college drama continuing to play out. Helena tried to ignore the bad acting and focus on the plot, if only to stave off boredom. The first XXX scene came and Helena blushed with shame and revulsion. It wasn’t a sex scene, just one of the college girls masturbating while murmuring the name of a male character. The disgust Helena felt was different from the previous night when the first sex scene started. At least then, she could shrug off the unavoidable sensation of lust by telling herself that her body would naturally react to the sight of two people engaging in intercourse. Back then, she felt like just the observer, like she was a simple student watching a movie in health class. But watching the busty brunette stir her fingers around in her slit removed that mental buffer. This felt much more intimate, like she was right there in that dark bedroom. The woman might as well have been right in front of her, knees spread with her chestnut hair scattered across the dusty library carpet.

Helena could feel the collar preparing to intervene every time she tried to avert her gaze. She had to watch it all the way through. This felt more sinful than the earlier porn, which in turn made Helena feel more ashamed for watching it. Soon enough, though, she gave in and let her guard down, trying to clear her mind so that while she was watching it, none of it was actually sticking. But try as she might, her scholarly curiosity had returned. Having such a close-up view of that woman’s slit, smooth as a Barbie doll and dripping with arousal, it invoked an interest in Helena as to the mechanics of self-pleasure. She watched every movement of the woman’s fingers, whether she rubbed them against the puffy outer lips or plunged them into herself. On one hand, she was disgusted to be looking at another woman like this, but on the other, she was curious as to what it felt like. She refused to let herself say it or even think it, but she actually wanted to try it herself.

The woman soon climaxed, but unlike the other female orgasms Helena had seen so far, this woman… went the distance. A stream of clear fluid spurted from her pussy, transforming into a continuous splash as she desperately rubbed her clit with her hand blocking the way. The shrillness of her voice made Helena check over and over again that her headphones were plugged in. She was utterly amazed. If she ever experienced an orgasm, would she squirt like that? Not that she wanted to, of course! She would never do something so sinful! Either way, the scene was not over.

From her bedside table, the woman drew a vibrating dildo, big and pink. Helena’s eyes widened in shock as she heard it buzz and saw the tremors in the rubber. Was she really going to… She did! The woman plunged the dildo into her pussy, moaning as it rumbled inside her. Helena’s curiosity was now mixed with fear. How could something so big not hurt? Especially when vibrating like that? It didn’t seem to be painful, as the woman moved it back and forth inside her like a sex-crazed zombie. She did this for a couple minutes, switching back and forth between violently fucking herself with it to simply rubbing it against the entrance and teasing her clitoris.

After her second orgasm, she pulled out another dildo. Helena watched with eyes as wide as dinner plates as she turned around and jammed the second into her asshole. From there on, she double-teamed herself like a pro, switching between moving them in and out to together and having countering thrusts and pulls.

‘No way, is it really possible for a woman to be able to do that? But why put something in there? That spot is gross!’

This time, Helena didn’t bother trying to keep from wondering what that felt like. While she was certain she never wanted to do that ever in her life, she at least allowed herself to have that curiosity. Soon enough, the scene ended and returned to the story line. Helena’s collar allowed her to check her watch. The study hall was half over, and just as she had predicted, the episode would end at least ten minutes after her next class started.

For fifteen minutes, the story went on, with the cast of acting school dropouts dragging the plot along. Helena actually wanted to get on to the sex so that she wouldn’t be bored. But soon enough, that wish was granted, and the scene became a locker room with two girls in it.

‘Oh God, please, not this…’

Now Helena felt truly guilty for her curiosity. As she watched the women kiss, she slapped herself over and over, trying to keep her body from reacting. Never in her life had she even looked at a woman with lustful eyes, but to see two of them together with their tongues swirling was giving her a forced perspective, as if she were wearing tinted goggles that showed her some hidden truth. She had always been taught that the human body was sinful and that homosexuality was an abomination, but now she was beginning to see the sensual elegance in the feminine form. The beauty of their faces, the softness of their skin, the youthful maturity of their developed bodies. Regular porn was about highlighting the anatomic link between men and women and the way in which nature had designed their bodies to come together. To Helena, the joining of these two women seemed to reinforce the individuals, the two of them reflecting each other and giving separate views like butterflies on a mirror.

The previous scene had put a woman on display, for her body to be viewed like a museum piece, but with these two women together, it was like they were being scrutinized with all of their feminine attributes put in the spotlight. Their physical incompatibility made it so that Helena didn’t see the union itself, but the sexual potential of these women being fulfilled without being restrained by regular intercourse. It was like neither woman existed when compared to the other, except to compliment them.

Helena watched as the two women did everything together. They kissed, sucked on each other’s breasts, went down on each other, and so on. To her, it was like seeing women in a level of detail unlike any other. When the episode finally ended, she nearly jumped in surprise, having been so deeply hypnotized by the sight and her own thoughts. She was sore all over, having sat in that position against the wall with the focus of a Buddhist monk. She checked her watch. Yep, she was late.

As soon as she got up, she shuddered with embarrassment. Her panties were wet.

“Father Brian, thank you for seeing me.”

“Please, Peter, we don’t need to stand on ceremony.”

Father Brian and Hauser were in the former’s office, just down the hall from the Disciplinary Committee conference room. The two priests sat down on either side of the desk.

“So what can I do for you?” the old priest asked.

“Kurt, I wanted to ask you about Helena O’Connor.”

Father Brian sighed with his hand over his face.

“Oh Lord, who did she beat up this time?”

“No, it’s nothing like that. I’m worried–and this is going to sound ridiculous¬¬-–that she might be under the influence of something supernatural.”

Brian gave him a stern and concerned look.

“What do you mean?”

“She came to me the other day, talking about a dream sent to her by God of a war that will destroy this school. When I tried to press for details, she was unable to, as if someone had bought her silence. Kurt, I’ve known her since she was a little girl, and I’ve never seen her scared the way she was. Also, when Alexander Thane returned to school, he spoke with me and said that he sensed an evil presence here, unlike anything he’s ever encountered. You know of his gifts. He’s never been wrong.”

“And you think it’s a sign of some kind of possession?”

“Or something along those lines. I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t think it was serious. I’m asking if she was in trouble recently, perhaps made an enemy with an unchristian nature or was at an unholy place, anything that might mean something sticking to her. I heard about those three boys, the ones she fought who killed themselves, but she said nothing happened and I haven’t heard anything unusual about them. They went to another school and there weren’t any reputable rumors that they were involved in Devil worship.”

“Didn’t you know? Didn’t anyone tell you?”

“Tell me what?”

“Peter, she was at the scene of one of the suicides. The boy who gutted and hung himself, they found her at his doorstep, covered in blood and organs and screaming at the top of her lungs. If what you’ve told me is true, then what happened to them is no coincidence. There is something evil following her.”

Helena left the cafeteria just as she finished eating her lunch. She had told her friends she was meeting with a teacher for makeup work. The closest and safest place she could think of was her room, so with her keys already in hand, she sprinted across one of the grassy lawns surrounding the cafeteria and entered her dorm, hurrying up the stares and down the corridors. Arriving at her room, she unlocked the door with shaky hands, closed and locked it behind her, and lied down on her bed. She had to finish this final episode as quickly as possible and get to her next class.

“Come on, come on, come on, come on, come on. Hurry up.”

She muttered this nonstop, wishing for the actors to move on to the sex so that at least she’d feel like she was progress through the story. Soon enough, that time came, but just like with the second episode, she didn’t get what she had expected. The scene was the locker room of the university football team, with a slutty cheerleader looking back and forth at the half-dozen men standing around her, all with prominent erections.

‘Oh God. This porn just has everything, doesn’t it?’

After everything she had seen, Helena had become a little bit numb to perversion, or at least she hoped she had. But as the sex began, she realized just how weak she really was. The cheerleader was on her knees, naked, with saliva rolling down her breasts and her head surrounded by cocks. Loudly gagging, she ran a chaotic cycle of sucking on the dicks in her face and manually stroking off others. She would deep-throat one man while with her hands she jacked off two others, then another man would step forward and she would let him plug his cock into her mouth like a power socket. The actress had a ravenous look on her face, begging the men for more, but Helena still felt fear in her heart, like something terrible was about to happen. To be surrounded by so many men while in such a vulnerable position, being passed around like a basketball and abused, to her it was her definition of Hell. Would any woman really put up with this or even want it? Wouldn’t she be terrified? All one of them had to do was say “I’m not done yet” and this kind of situation would turn into a horror story. Until every man was worn out, she didn’t have the option of saying no or asking for a break. She had to let them all use her to their hearts’ content.

That anxiety escalated when the real sex started and the men plugged all her holes. At any time, she had one cock in her pussy, one in her ass, and one in her mouth, and if she wasn’t using her arms to balance, she was giving handjobs. There were always a couple men in the background, jacking off just enough so that they wouldn’t lose their erections. In time, Helena calmed and a mixture of boredom and shameful curiosity bubbled within her. Just like when she had watched the woman masturbate with the two dildos, seeing this woman getting fucked in both the ass and pussy at once made her wonder what it felt like. Never in her life did she want to try it, but she wouldn’t mind seeing or hearing a description of it. As expected, many of the shots were from behind when she was getting double-teamed, and Helena wasn’t sure if it was the sight of the woman’s rear end with both holes stuffed or the two ball sacks at the top and bottom of the screen that actually made her chuckle while she thought to herself,

‘What the hell happened to my life that would make me end up watching this garbage?’

Eventually, the scene boiled down to the money shot. All six men were taking turns, blowing their loads into her mouth and on her face, making the woman look like a glazed donut.

‘Yuck, that stuff looks so nasty. How can she stand being sprayed with it from so many different guys? I don’t even want to know how hard it will be to get it all out of her hair.’

Once it returned to the normal storyline, Helena readjusted her position in bed, her body again sore from not moving a single centimeter. She checked her alarm clock, seeing that lunch was just about over and the episode was only half finished. Blah blah blah, more dialogue. Ugh, was Xavier really going to make her watch this crap as well? Eventually the next sex scene came, and this one made Helena laugh bitterly. It was the main character in a reverse gangbang. It was in his dorm room with the three lead female characters, deciding that they would all have sex at once to determine which girl he should be with.

“Xavier, you bastard. I bet this is your fantasy.”

This time, Helena wasn’t shocked or surprised by anything she saw. If anything, she was still bored. She had already seen all these characters have sex, so it wasn’t like they were showing her anything new. It was also hard for her to take this seriously because she felt like of all the scenes, Xavier had picked this porno just for this one event. She didn’t know why she thought that, but it was funny, as if she finally had something to laugh at Xavier for. As the women moaned and cried out how much they were enjoying themselves, Helena’s mood continued to lighten, now realizing just how hilariously ridiculous this all was.

‘Right, like any women would willingly devalue themselves and become some loser’s mindless harem.’

The sex ended and at last there was the closing scene. The main character was facing one of the members of the harem, the girl that Helena knew from the beginning he would end up with. The episode was almost over, and with it, this whole laughable series. But strangely, Helena found herself tense. The two characters had yet to even begin speaking, but to her, the piss-poor acting seemed to have quadrupled in quality. Just the looks on their faces showed true dramatic depth. Even the lighting and camera work seemed a hundred times more professional.

“But why would you pick me?” the woman asked.

Helena had watched this woman pine for the lead male’s attention from the very beginning, and found it curious that the character seemed almost angry that she had been chosen.

“Lindsay was better that I was. It looked like you were having a lot more fun fucking her than me. Even Chloe was more into it than I was.”

The man stepped forward and Helena could not deny that he was very handsome; a strange thing to think after the scenes she had seen him in. He lifted her chin and kissed her.

“Sex doesn’t mean everything. I’m tired of running around, chasing strangers. I want someone I can spend my life with. Lindsay and Chloe were simply more used to doing that kind of thing. It was second nature to them. That kind of wife is only good to have on a birthday, if you get my drift.”

Helena’s chest tightened up.

“But you and I are polar opposites. How can we be together if we have nothing in common?”

“Why are you looking for reasons why this won’t work? You never cared before about anything like that. You certainly didn’t care about compatibility last night when you let go of all your worries. Let yourself be happy. Get what you want and enjoy it instead of looking for an excuse to push it away.”

Helena’s chest continued to tighten. Of all the pornos in the world, was there any significance to this scene that would make Xavier pick it to be the subject of her trial? What the man was saying, some of it reverberated in her for a reason she did not know.

The woman looked up and gave a beautiful smile.

“Ok, I’m ready.”

The scene then ended and the credits began to roll. Helena slowly closed the DVD player and sat up. Chuckling to herself, she stowed the device under her bed, feeling like she had just finished a good book. She felt relaxed, lighthearted, barely caring how late she was for class. Wow. Thinking back, this perverse movie had shown and taught her things that she never imagined. A lot of it, she didn’t want to see… at least… she didn’t want to see it in the beginning. It was a sinful and disgusting world, but even with terrible acting, it was still a very honest one. Maybe… it was a good thing she had seen this. Her innocence had taken a heavy hit because of it and she felt ashamed of herself for watching, but she was proud to say that it had expanded her parameters. It was a learning experience unlike any other.

Oh well, she should probably get going. But she decided it would be a good idea to change into some dry panties first.

“I was right.”

Thane slid the photograph across Father Hauser’s desk. The young priest took the picture and closely examined it. The sight of the dark figure chilled his blood, but the hallway was too crowded to determine the identities of any students who might have been around at that time.

“And you’re positive that this isn’t some error in the development process?”

“95% certain. However, what concerns me is that this is the only sign of a supernatural presence. I haven’t heard any rumors of strange phenomena happening in the school, which would coincide with a traditional haunting. Had I not been here, it’s possible this entity could have gone completely unnoticed for God knows how long.”

“So do you know what this is?”

“Something new. I believe it to be some kind of demonic entity masquerading as a student. Its evil is far more compact and stable than in a regular paranormal case.”

Hauser didn’t respond, simply continuing to stare at the photograph. None of this was making sense. He and Father Brian had both come to the conclusion that Helena was possibly the victim of some kind of possession, but if what Thane was saying was true, then this was far more complicated. On the other hand, that could actually be Helena in that picture and the blackness was the result of the demon clinging to her. Either Helena was possessed or the entity was something other than a regular demon.

“Since I was able to get it on film once already, that will be my strategy from this point forward. I already told the headmaster about this and he’s agreed to let me take pictures of all the classes under the guise that I’m doing it for the yearbook.”

“Very well. Is there anything I can do to help?”

“You are a teacher, meaning that you have access to student files. Try to find something that doesn’t belong.”

MASTURBATE UNTIL COMPLETION SIX TIMES TODAY. YOUR COLLAR WILL TELL YOU WHEN. DISOBEY AND THE DEAL WILL BE BROKEN. OH, AND DON’T EVEN THINK OF CALLING IN SICK AND STAYING LOCKED IN YOUR DORM ROOM.

Helena stared at the card in horror, feeling like she was going to scream. That bastard! Bad enough he put her in those awful ropes the previous day, now he wanted her to violate herself in sinful vanity! And even worse, he had forbidden her from just skipping school and hiding away from everyone.

“God, I swear to you, I will kill this monster if it’s the last thing I do!”

Her collar then activated, appearing around her neck and rumbling.

Xavier wanted her to… touch herself? Right now?! This was too sudden, she had never done this kind of thing before! But she was in her dorm room, which meant she had privacy… at least until Sophie came back. She had given her the same excuse as the morning before yesterday and bought herself some time. How long did she have before her friend came barreling through the door and caught her in the midst of her shameful act of hedonism? The collar’s heat and power increased, telling her that she was running out of time. She had to do it now or else the deal would be broken and Sophie would be served up to Xavier on a silver platter.

“Alright, I’ll do it! Just… give me a minute.”

‘And now I’m asking this collar for mercy. Oh how I love my life…’

Resigning herself to her fate, she climbed back into bed and lied on her back. How was she supposed to do this? She had certainly gotten a detailed orientation from that porno, but all the details seemed be slipping out of her mind. If she just… started, maybe she would be able to figure it out. Taking a deep breath and praying for God to forgive her, she slipped her hand into her panties. Her flesh was still as smooth as glass from Xavier’s flames, as if her body was incapable of producing new hair follicles, and she had to admit, the softness of her skin didn’t feel half bad. She slowly traced the petals of her virgin flower with her fingertips, feeling that gentle touch reverberate through her lower body. It was like a tickle, one that didn’t make her laugh but instead made her feel warm. She did this for a couple minutes, letting herself get used to the sensation. Her breath fluttering, she pushed it further and moved her finger between the lips, stroking the pink interior. She could feel herself becoming wet, her body was reacting to the stimulation.

She continued on like that for five minutes, the guilt of her sin being washed away by the liquid arousal clinging to her fingertips. She could not deny the pleasure she was feeling, the soft bolts of electricity crackling through her body. But she felt stagnant, knowing that there was more she had to do.

‘How will I know when I’m done? Do I really have to have an orgasm? I’m not sure I’ll get one at this rate, considering what I saw that woman do. Should… should I try going inside?’

With her eyes screwed shut, she slowly inserted her middle finger into her slit, making her shudder in the sudden wave of strange bliss. It felt good. She began moving it back and forth, her finger sliding effortlessly through her velvet sleeve. Her fluttering breaths became deep pants, with her muscles expanding and contracting and making her writhe and stretch.

‘Oh God, oh God, oh God!’

She couldn’t help it, she needed more. She inserted her index finger as well, while her left hand struggled to find something to grab onto. At first she clutched her shoulder, then her arm, but at last settled by grasping her breast. Her hand was under her bra, her palms massaging her womanly shelf. Had her skin always been so soft and smooth? Had her breasts always been this large? She experimentally gave her nipple a soft pinch and gasped, feeling as if a bolt of lightning was stretching between the soft nub and her pussy. Her whole body was becoming tense and hyper, like Restless Leg Syndrome. She started arching her back and then curling up, her voice beginning to slip free between her frantic pants.

A memory flashed through her mind. Xavier had done the very same thing to her in the church. He had embraced her, using one hand to fondle her breasts and the other hand to finger her pussy.

‘No! I can’t think about that now!’

She tried to push the memory out of her mind, feeling it contaminating the pleasure she was feeling. Regardless, it crept in, her imagination syncing up the past and the present so that her hands became his.

‘Get out of my head! I want nothing to do with you!’

She tried even harder to keep the thoughts out, focusing solely on the pleasure and the physical aspects. She was so close, she could feel it. But she could see Xavier’s arms around her, this figment of her imagination flashing in and out of her mind’s eye like a strobe light. She could feel his breath and lips on her neck and smell that masculine scent that his bed shared. Her will broke, those thoughts of Xavier momentarily flooding her mind, and in that moment, she came. Waves of euphoria, indescribable to her innocent soul, submerged her body in a hot bath while billions of tiny massage therapists gave every muscle a deep rubdown. Her voice slipped free, a single moan echoing through her room, while she could feel drops of her arousal splattering against her palm.

Soon, the bliss ended, and she was left gasping for air with her chest heaving and her mind dark. What in the world had become of her? She dreamed of becoming the first female member of the Swiss Guard, but now found herself the hostage of the Antichrist, rolling in bed while pleasuring herself like a common heretic. The collar was calm now that she had satisfied the command. But with a full day of school and five more sessions to go at random times, how in the world would she do this? Wait, people wouldn’t be able to see it, would they? She sighed. There was no point in worrying about it. She could do nothing but wait for the collar to reactivate and then come up with a plan.

After taking a moment to ask God to forgive her for her sinful act, she got dressed and left her dorm room for the cafeteria. There was still plenty of time before breakfast ended. Once there, her friends all began complimenting her, claiming that she had never looked so vibrant and full of life.

Xavier glanced back, hearing the clicking of a camera. He was in a crowded hallway, and holding the camera was a student he had seen before. Tattooed, disheveled, and with a bandana around his head, Xavier remembered seeing in the kitchen. He had also gotten a strange vibe off him. Was he the exorcist that Daphne had told him about?

‘What was his name? Andy Cain? Andrew Bane? No… Alexander Thane. Yeah, that was it. With him taking pictures like that, I can’t use my powers around him. Or wait… what do I look like when I have my picture taken? Wow, the years are starting to take their toll. Oh well, I might as well give him something to chase.’

Trying to maintain her dignity, Helena left the classroom and walked down the hall. The collar had activated and was buzzing around her neck. Luckily, it didn’t seem like anyone had seen or heard it. She was off to commit the sin again, this time in the bathroom. How horrendous. She entered the lavatory and checked each stall to make sure they were empty. Finding herself alone, she locked herself in the corner stall. Muttering curses, she removed her skirt and panties and left them folded on the toilet paper dispenser. She sat on the toilet, her face in her hands, contemplating her shame. The heat of the collar increased, telling her that it was now or never.

Sighing in reluctance, she reached between her legs and began toying with her slit. Her fingers found their way into her much easier than the first time. She leaned back against the tank, letting the pleasure steadily build with the sliding of her fingers. This was only her second time masturbating, but in a sense, it already routine, like she had mastered it years ago and was now just going through the motions.

Hello, what was this? At the top of her vagina, she had found a bump in the corner between her lips. She had seen it before in the porno, but she didn’t know what it was for. It was very sensitive, with the strokes of her fingers sending jolts through her body. She recognized this feeling and location. The other day, there had been a knot in her invisible bonds, pressed to this very location. The more she touched it, the more noticeable it became, soon feeling like one of the frozen peas that Sister Olivia would have her kneel on during detention. She rubbed it with her thumb while working her index and middle finger inside her, liking the sensations she was being blessed with.

The opening of the bathroom door hit her like an invisible punch. Two girls had just stepped in. They were standing by the row of sinks, just talking and complaining about the school. Just by their tones, she could tell these girls were of the same ilk as Daphne. She stopped her hand, waiting for them to leave. Not ten seconds after she pulled her fingers free, the collar reactivated, telling her that if she didn’t resume masturbating, the deal would be broken and Sophie would be put back in danger.

‘Please! Not now! Just wait a minute and I’ll get back to it after they leave!’

The collar didn’t stop and she reluctantly continued pleasuring herself, now using her free hand to cover her mouth and stop her pants from being heard. The girls’ conversation didn’t end quickly; they continued to vent about how much they hated the school. Every word they spoke sent a shiver up Helena’s spine while she pleasured herself. These girls were having a conversation, while not ten feet away, she was stirring her pussy like a biblical whore. What if they were to find out she was there? What if they caught her in the act?! She could get expelled from the school for this, she would never be allowed to enter the Swiss Guard! If she wasn’t careful now, her whole future would be ruined!

One of the girls leaned against the stall door, her shoes right in Helena’s view. Oh god, she was so close! Fear was pumping through her veins like her blood, but that fear was quickening the thrusts of her fingers and strengthening the reaction she felt. Beneath her, the toilet gave the slightest creak from her shifting wait. To Helena, it was like the roar of a buzz saw, but luckily, the other two girls didn’t seem to hear it. She adjusted her position and kept going. She could feel it bubbling inside her, her next orgasm. Just a little more! A little more! A tidal wave of pleasure at last swept through her, making her whole body writhe as if she were suffering a seizure. But while her hand was over her mouth, her voice managed to slip through.

The two girls heard it, the small squeak, that human whimper. The girl leaning against the door stepped back and turned around.

“Hey, is someone in there?!”

For a second, Helena’s mind shattered like glass as her whole ruined future flashed through her mind, but ingenuity immediately struck her. Holding her tongue out tightly between her lips, she blew, imitating the noise of a loud and wet fart.

“Sorry, I was trying to hold that in until you two left.”

Swearing in disgust, the girls rushed out. Helena sat there on the toilet with her fingers still inside her, wearing nothing but a bra and blouse, once again alone. She didn’t know if it was the aftereffects of her orgasm or pride in her brilliance, but she burst into uncontrollable laughter, easily the hardest she had laughed in years.

Chapter 5

Helena was in class, listening to Sister Olivia give a lecture on famous pieces of art in the Catholic world. The day of her third trial was still going and she had already masturbated three times. Her eyes were on Xavier, sitting two rows away in the middle of the room, a look of boredom on his face as the lesson progressed. Slowly, he brought down his arm, letting it hang with his hand below his chair. Helena’s heart began to race. What was he doing? He was up to something! He snapped his fingers, so gently that it wasn’t even audible. The collar around her neck activated, heating up and buzzing against her flesh. She could not see it, but he had grown his trademark insidious grin.

‘Bastard!’

She raised her hand, but Sister Olivia had her back turned and was writing on the board. With a twirl of his finger, Xavier increased the activity of the collar. Time was running out, she had to make her escape. She gave a small cough.

*Ahem* “Excuse me, Sister Olivia? May I please be excused? I’m feeling sick.”

The nun turned to her, an annoyed scowl on her face.

“No, you may not. If you’re feeling sick, that’s the Lord punishing you for being a bad student. Don’t you dare interrupt my lesson again.”

The collar was still active and becoming more intense, telling Helena that the deal was about to be broken. It was time for something drastic. Turning in her chair, she buckled over and began pretending to dry-heave, causing everyone to look at her with concern. Hiding the movement and acting like she was trying to keep her mouth from opening, she jammed her finger down her throat and triggered her gag reflex. In that moment, every muscle and vein in her head tightened like piano wire, making her feel like her skull would be crushed under the pressure. Her half-digested lunch was poured out onto the floor, sending a rush of disgust through the entire class.

“Out! Out!” Sister Olivia screamed.

Spitting out the disgusting remains, Helena got to her feet and staggered out of the classroom, clutching her now aching stomach. Behind her, the rest of the class was herded into the hallway until a custodian could come and clean up the mess. Xavier watched her run off, chuckling to himself.

‘Impressive. I’ll have to reward her for that.’

Helena certainly felt better coming back from the bathroom. Her stomach was still a little sore, but she had flushed her body with endorphins when she rubbed one out. Unfortunately, after a stunt like that, she would be the subject of ridicule and gossip for a while. She returned to the classroom, now cleaned up and with the windows open to remove any lingering odor. The other students all tried not to look at her.

“O’Connor, you’ve earned yourself a week of detention.”

The nun’s declaration brought Helena to a dead stop, her face flushed red and her mind rebooting from the indescribable rage now flooding her.

“Excuse me? Are you being serious right now? Did you not just see me throw up after telling you that I was sick?”

Xavier was also looking at Sister Olivia, his eyes lit with anger unbefitting of his character. The nun exploded, having never before been questioned like this.

“Don’t you dare take that tone with me! You interrupted my lesson and defiled my classroom! One more word and I’ll put the fear of God in you!”

The words came out before Helena could stop them.

“Fuck you.”

Everyone in the room became as pale as corpses; all feeling like someone was squeezing their innards in a vice. Practically foaming at the mouth, Sister Olivia rushed towards the defiant student, her trusty meter stick raised to beat that spiteful look off Helena’s face. Helena put her right foot back, readying herself to deliver a punch if the nun went through with it. She could easily get expelled for this, but she was too pissed off to care. The flash of a black coat swooped between them with one hand grabbing Sister Olivia’s wrist and the other seizing Helena’s shoulder. Xavier had gotten in the way, leaping over a row of desks like an acrobat. He held her shoulder with his thumb pressing down on her arm, using his ungodly strength to keep her from moving that joint or bringing her arm forward. He wasn’t just keeping her safe from Sister Olivia; he was actually stopping her from doing something reckless.

“As a student, I have no right to speak, but I can no longer condone your cruel and draconian means of discipline. No teacher worth their salt would ever lay their hand on a student. Helena was sick and you denied her a chance to recover from her illness discretely. This is your fault, not hers. You have no reason to punish her.”

“I’ll see you both expelled for this! You ungrateful, belligerent maggots!”

With lightning speed, Xavier snatched the meter stick out of her hand and began spinning it.

“And I’ll see you fired. If you want us punished, get on your knees and beg the Disciplinary Committee to take action.”

He then snapped the meter stick with his fingers, sending splinters flying and making all the students shiver.

“Because I certainly won’t answer to you.”

Whether it was the strength of his words or some kind of unholy power, Helena wasn’t sure, but whatever it was, it made Sister Olivia storm out of the classroom to find the Disciplinary Committee.

“Helena,” said Xavier, making her look up at him though unable to see his face.

“I suggest you go back to your dorm room and get some rest. The sick belong in their beds.”

Once again, Helena didn’t know if it was the way he spoke or the effect of his powers, but she wordlessly retrieved her book bag and left.

“What can I do for you, Master?”

Smiling, Xavier pulled Daphne close and kissed her. Her eyes rolled back into her head, her Satanic heart overwhelmed with the happiness of being kissed by the Antichrist. But wait, there was something entering her mouth from his, other than his tongue of course. She could feel it running down her throat and filling her whole body. It felt like death. He pulled his lips away, revealing a black miasma flowing into her throat from him. The vaporous stream ended and Daphne fell to her knees, gasping for air.

“Ugh, disgusting. I’m from Hell and the taste of those menthols is making even me sick. Seriously, girl, cut down on the smoking. That’s what you can do for me. But in all seriousness, I have just given you a bit of my power. That guy, Thane, he’s been taking pictures in search of me. If you use that power when he snaps a picture, you’ll appear as a black specter. I want you to cause trouble around the school that will send him running. Accidents, injuries, you know, just act like a poltergeist.”

She sat up straight and bowed to him.

“I’ll do your bidding. Is there anything else?”

Xavier’s smile gained a sadistic twist.

“Yeah, be at my room at 6:30 tonight.”

The redheaded lass was lying in bed, doing everything she could to not think about Xavier. She didn’t even know why she was in her dorm room, she wasn’t actually sick. Oh well, she only had another two classes that day, and after hearing what happened, her teachers would probably be lenient. She could at least use this time to study. About to reach for a textbook, the buzzing of her collar drew a sigh of annoyance. Damn it, this was the fifth time. Oh well, might as well just do it and enjoy the privacy.

She reached into her panties and began massaging her clit, playing with it like a tiny joystick. Her heart began to race, her breathing becoming shallow. She worked her fingers inside herself, relishing the feel of her interior. It was so soft and wet, and hot enough to make her feel like her fingers were melting. With her free hand, she started squeezing her breasts, knowing just how to stimulate herself for the best results.

‘I will admit this does feel wonderful, but this is seriously becoming a chore. Stupid Xavier, that black-hearted devil spawn. Making me sin like this so that my friend doesn’t get raped, how twisted can one man be? And what the hell was that stunt during class? Who is he trying to fool?’

Memories of that scene flashed through her mind, the sight of Xavier jumping in front of her and protecting her from Sister Olivia’s swing, and the feel of his powerful hand on her shoulder, completely immobilizing her with that simple touch. She rolled on her side, her fingers continuing to slither through her pussy.

‘He was just showing off, cocky bastard. The next time I see him, he’ll probably say something lame like “nobody punishes you but me”. He’s possessive enough as it is, I don’t need him fighting my battles for me.’

She then pulled the blanket of her bed over herself, finding something comforting in the weight on her body and the way it rubbed against her when she moved.

‘Not to mention it was his fault that I’m in this mess. Sister Olivia wouldn’t have been mad at me if he hadn’t put me in that situation. What the hell is he trying to get at with this anyway? Does he think that tying me up or making me touch myself with turn me into some kind of harlot? As if!’

She had her eyes closed with a blush on her face. She was chewing on her thumbnail, while under the blankets, the movements of her other hand increased in speed.

‘The next time I see him, I’ll break his nose. I won’t let this damn collar slow me down. That’s right, the next time. I’ll punch him in his smug face so hard that he’ll go crying back to his daddy.’

She continued fantasizing about beating the crap out of Xavier the next time she saw him, but every time, the dream just got shorter. At first she imagined torturing him like a Spanish Inquisitor, then it shrank down to just beating him up, then to just punching him once, and then just to the moment where she would see him in the hall or bump into him at a corner. Her fingers were moving at their maximum speed, her body exponentially close to an orgasm, while in her mind, his face occupied her imagination. She finally came, while at the same time, her mind flashed her back to the church when he had fingered her. She came to a stop, panting heavily with the blanket around her feeling like Xavier’s arms.

‘I won’t lose, I won’t let him beat me. He’ll never win my heart.’

Lily stood in front of Xavier’s dorm room, afraid to knock. He had left her a note inviting her, saying that his roommate would be gone and they could spend some time together. It wasn’t the rule forbidding her presence in the boys’ dorm that left her petrified, but the sounds coming from inside. She could hear panting, moaning, and the squeaking of mattress springs. With her eyes wet, she knocked on the door.

“Come on in.”

She opened it and stepped inside, the site before her hitting her in the chest like a car. Xavier was on his bed with an upperclassman that Lily didn’t recognize, some girl with black hair. He had her on all fours and was thrusting into her dripping cunt with his whole body weight, making her moan as her pale ass clapped against his thighs. He looked at Lily, a smile on his face, as if unaware of the presence of the girl he was fucking.

“Don’t be shy, come on in. Take a seat, make yourself comfortable.”

“Y-you’re cheating on me?!” she cried, stepping closer as if to make sure her eyes weren’t playing tricks on her.

“What? Of course not! How could you even ask me that?! You know I love you!”

He denied it without ever stopping his thrusts.

“But you’re making love to another girl!”

“Her? Oh no, you misunderstand. This is Daphne, a good friend of mine, and this is a game we’ve been playing since we were kids. We’re not making love, just goofing around. It’s only sex. It doesn’t mean anything. I only make love to you, Lily. I love you with all my heart. Remember the rules? We both have to love each other more than anyone else possibly could? I still love you more than anything, and I guarantee you you’ll never find someone who loves you more than I do. Understand? I would never cheat on you because I love you. Take a seat, relax.”

While Xavier tried to calm Lily down, Daphne was intoxicated with sexual pleasure. This was the best fuck she had ever had. Xavier was brutal, knowing which spot to hit and slamming it like a sledgehammer. He didn’t give her any rest, any mercy, or even a moment to think between thrusts. She felt like a fucking porn star.

“Oh yes! Harder! Faster! Fuck me more! Shove your cock deep into my slutty pussy!”

Lily’s mind was screaming at her that this was wrong, that he was tricking her, that he didn’t love her, but her heart was too terrified to believe it. He had always told her he loved her, why would he lie? He loved her, that’s all that mattered. He wasn’t cheating on her, just playing with a friend of his. It was ok, she had no reason to doubt him. She couldn’t handle losing him, no one would love her as much as he did. Yes, it was better to just agree and not rock the boat. If she made the fuss, she would have to punished, and that would hurt them both. She had to be a good girl.

She sat down at the floor, switching her gaze between Xavier and Daphne and the floor over and over again. No matter how much she rationalized it, seeing Xavier thrusting his manhood into another woman made her feel sick, but she didn’t have the will to disobey him. She would look down at the rug, telling herself that everything was ok, but then a moan or grunt would draw her eyes back up and she would see the two of them drenched in sweat, their naked bodies pressed together, sucking on each other’s tongues, and doing all the things that he did with Lily.

The knot in her stomach tightened as Xavier grunted, telling her he had just ejaculated. He pulled out of the girl with a string of semen still connecting her pussy to his deflating manhood.

“You… you came inside her. You gave her your love! You’re only supposed to that with me!”

“Lily, darling, relax. It was just a physical reaction. Besides, it’s still yours. Daphne, give it to her.”

She got to her feet and approached Lily. She stood over her and spread the lips of her pussy, the girl’s tear-streaked face inches from the dribbling semen. She gave a coy smile.

“Come on, this is what you want, right?”

Lily stared at it with shock and terror. How could she be expected to do something so revolting? Xavier had convinced her to do a lot of things that scared and embarrassed her, but this was too much. She couldn’t…

“Lily, what are you waiting for? Don’t you want my love? I thought you didn’t want to be alone anymore.”

The words broke what little will she had left, and with fresh tears rolling down her cheeks, she leaned forward and hesitantly flicked her tongue against the exposed labia. She could taste Xavier’s semen, and it gave her the courage to continue licking. Daphne giggled and put her hand on the back of Lily’s head, pushing her deeper. She didn’t resist the girl’s hold on her, she simply continued licking the semen out of her pussy while trying to ignore the vileness of the act. She could taste it, her female essence. It made her own body shiver as she realized that this was how she too tasted. Once Daphne’s pussy was cleaned out, Lily licked up the white streams that had run down her thighs.

“Ok Daphne, you can go.”

She wordlessly obeyed, picking up the heap of her clothes and stepping naked into the hallway.

Lily remained on the floor, overwhelmed with disgust. Xavier got up and stepped over to her, standing over her as Daphne had done. She looked up at him, staring at his hardening manhood.

“I still have lots of love for you if you want it.”

Her eyes blank, she nodded and took his cock in her mouth, sucking it clean of semen and the other girl’s wetness. Xavier rubbed the top of her head.

“See? Good girls get rewarded.”

“So what do you think is going to happen when Sister Olivia shows up?”

Helena perked up, turning to Sophie. She was eating breakfast with her friends and the mood had suddenly turned sour.

“What?”

“You didn’t go to detention last night. She’ll probably burst in like the Four Horsemen and behead you with a flaming sword.”

A flare of spiteful anger allowed Helena to regain her composure.

“Well unless she tells me that I’ve actually been expelled, I don’t care about what she has to say. I’m done being afraid of her.”

“You sound like Xavier,” said one of her friends.

The words sent a bolt of electricity up her spine. Sophie began to giggle.

“Yeah, you really do. Lord, forgive my sinful feelings, but when he jumped between you two and broke her ruler, it was one of the coolest things I had ever seen. I could have almost fallen for him.”

The other girls all squealed and laughed, but Helena had to contain her look of disbelief and terror. She had seen Xavier rape Sophie for hours on end, and even if her memories had been erased, to hear her say such a thing about Xavier made her want to throw up. Then there was her other reason to be concerned: Xavier hadn’t yet given her a task for the day. The card had just told her to wait, but it was the waiting that was truly killing her. But as it had again and again, the memory of him shielding her from Sister Olivia flashed through her mind, and for the rest of breakfast, she couldn’t get it out.

Helena sat at her desk, waiting for the first class to start. Everyone was anxious, unsure of what would happen when Sister Olivia arrived. Neither Helena nor Xavier had attended detention the night before, both because they weren’t sure they still had it and as a sign of protest if they did. The door opened and the nun stepped inside, looking far more tired than usual. She avoided looking at the class and simply began writing at the bored. Helena’s tension increased, almost wishing that whatever was going to happen would just happen already. But the class progressed without any incidents. Not once did Sister Olivia raise her voice, scold anyone, or even look at the class. What was with her? Was she so angry that she had actually snapped? Or was there some other reason for her behavior?

Ten hours earlier:

Olivia looked around, wondering whether or not she was dreaming. She was standing in the university church, but she couldn’t remember how she had gotten there. She remembered going to bed, she was even wearing her nightgown. The look of the church… was different from what it would usually be. All the candles were lit, but instead of the beautiful light they usually cast, they instead produced an ominous, almost bloody radiance.

“At first I thought it was simply anger issues, but I’m pretty sure I have you figured out. Your strict rules and itchy trigger finger when it comes to punishment, it isn’t regular nun cruelty. You simply love to inflict pain.”

She turned around, spotting Xavier walking down the aisle. Like the church, there was something different about him. His eyes were wider than before, bloodshot, and his grin was savage.

“Xavier?! What in the Lord’s name are you doing here?! Students aren’t allowed in the church after hours and you’re in enough trouble as it is! Get–”

Her limbs and torso burst in a chain of small explosions, splattering her blood across the pews, as if she had just been hit with half a dozen deer slugs. She was thrown back, pouring blood from her wounds and mouth, but when she hit the ground, her body was completely intact. She lied on the floor, panting like she had just run a marathon as she tried to fathom what had just happened to her.

“But that is a problem. You see, when two sadists meet, there is an unavoidable fate…”

Xavier stood over her, his face having lost the mask of humanity. He grinned at her with his teeth looking like the cartridge of a nail gun. He had his hand over his face like a mask, with his tongue now several times its original length and wrapped around his wrist, and razor claws at the tips of his fingers, one of which he dragged across the surface of his eye and tore open.

“When two sadists meet, one inevitably devours the other, and you are way out of your league.”

She stared at him, all courage and strength robbed from her soul at the sight of his unholy creature.

“What in God’s name are you?”

“I can’t even tell you how many times I’ve been asked of that question. In a way, it’s flattering, but now I’m kind of sick of hearing it.”

With a twirl of his finger, he materialized a ball gag that wrapped around her head and secured itself in her mouth. She tried to pull it out, but from the rafters of the church, a rope reached down and snapped around her wrists. It locked her arms behind her back and pulled upwards, forcing her to her feet and threatening to dislocate her shoulders.

“Normally I would let you have your fun. After all, there is nothing I love more than watching others suffer. However, when you start hassling Helena, I become annoyed. I don’t blame you for not knowing, but that girl belongs to me. She is my property. I have plenty of other toys that I would happily let you abuse, but she’s special. I’m the only one who gets to torment her, and since you got in my way, I decided it’s time for you to face some punishment of your own.”

He snapped his fingers, summoning his malicious flames to burn away her clothes and all of her body hair. The church was filled with the sound of her screams, but nobody would ever hear her. The flames receded and she whimpered in pain, but her rage allowed her to overcome her embarrassment. She glared at him, as if to say “how dare you”.

“You are not the first sadist I’ve encountered in my long life. I’ve tortured plenty of others, and I must say, they can be the most entertaining.”

Xavier strode past her and gave a lazy swish of his hand. Without even touching her, he opened four long cuts across her belly. She screamed through her gag with her blood running down her legs and dripping on the carpet.

“You see… it is not quite pain that sadists are after, but the power of inflicting pain. They seek the knowledge that they can do whatever they want to someone and face no repercussions from it. They enjoy the power difference between their victim and themselves and want their victim to be as aware of it as possible.”

He began whisking his claws against her back, one finger at a time, each one drawing forth more blood.

“They remind their victim of this with every… last… scratch.”

He came around to her front and dragged the claw of his index finger across her collarbone, sending trickles of crimson running down her chest. Leaning down, he laughed and gluttonously licked the blood off her melon-sized tits, taking extra time to suck on her nipples. She shuddered in revulsion, feeling him tickle her areolas with his tongue and lips. He then moved up, licking away her tears while whispering in her ear.

“But when the sadist is the victim, they realize just how powerless they really are. All their life has been spent in trying to maintain absolute control over every facet of their world, but now, what little authority they have is taken away from them. Beyond the pain, beyond the humiliation, they are forced to suffer from their greatest fear: the reality that they are mere insects, unable to do anything at all if something steps on them.”

His claws disappeared and he jammed his fingers into her pussy while pinching hard on her clitoris. Sister Olivia screamed at the top of her lungs, having never known that sensations such as these even existed. The brutality invoked pain in her, but the stimulation drew a physiological reaction of a pleasurable feeling. With his other hand, he grabbed throat, leaving her struggling for every breath.

“Tell me, how does it feel? In your classroom, you were a queen, a god even. Your students were terrified of you and you handed out punishment like it was second nature, released it like your breath. But here, you are nothing. Look around. There are no students following your every word, no one is here trying to stay in your good graces. Has it hit you yet? The authority you thought you wielded was nothing more than an illusion, a mere quirk of your position as a teacher. ‘You’re fired’, all you needed to hear were those two words, and in a month, you’d be sucking cock on the street corner to pay your bills. You are nothing more than an insignificant human, clinging to titles and bureaucracy so that you can give meaning to your life through the pain you inflict on others.”

He turned around and took a few steps away.

“Through my cruelty, I shall teach you kindness. Your body is beautiful, very sexy, and it shall serve as the canvas in which I will paint a mosaic of horror. But let’s not rush things; we have all night after all. First things first, I want a taste.”

More ropes reached down from the rafters, this time wrapping around her knees and lifting them up. She cried out from the pain in her shoulders as she was pulled off her feet, using all of the strength in her arms to keep the joints from dislocating when her body was turned horizontal. The ropes then pulled her legs apart, as if the binds were threaded through invisible pulleys. One final tether wrapped around her shoulders and neck, keeping her from tilting all the way over. Xavier approached, running his fingers against her labia. She struggled against her binds, outraged from his violating touch. Smirking, he kneeled down and ran his tongue between her lips. The blood from her cuts had congealed like hot fudge, mixing with the taste of her womanhood into a delicious dessert for the black-hearted Antichrist.

Sister Olivia doubled her efforts to break free of her bonds, struggling not just to escape, but to ignore the sensations pulsing through her. His tongue was slithering inside of her like an eel, several times longer than the tongue of an average human. It almost felt like it was lined with hundreds of tiny suction cups, latching onto every nerve ending in her vagina and pulling on it. He was drinking in her wetness, savoring it like nectar. The nun’s spine locked up, her entire body going rigid as she felt him insert his fingers into her asshole. He began to laugh, continuing to stir his tongue inside her pussy was thrusting his fingers inside her anus. With each push, he could feel her cunt getting wetter and wetter. Olivia’s whimpers of pain and humiliation began to change, becoming shrill whines as undeniable pleasure began to soak through her whole body. She could feel something coming, she could feel cracks in the ice beneath her feet. He could sense it as well, prompting him to double his efforts.

Leaning her head back, Olivia cried out through her gag, squirting like a squeezed lemon. Xavier got to his feet, licking his lips in satisfaction.

“I thought you would hold out longer. Look at yourself, a couple fingers in your back door and a tongue in your pussy and you turn into a waterfall of cum. Pathetic. Oh how I would love to bring in all of my fellow students and parade them past you, let them see you now. Let them see what even the strictest sister of the church becomes when she meets a force greater than herself. This is true power, the ability to reveal humans as the lowly animals they really are.”

He undressed, revealing his erect manhood. Olivia squealed at the sight of it, knowing what was coming. He stood between her legs, letting his member lay draped over her pussy like a hotdog in a bun.

“A woman’s virginity is a funny thing. It’s value changes depending on the age. A little girl’s virginity is priceless, but not in a way that makes it desirable. It is so a part of her body that to take it is an act of pure defilement. To take it when she doesn’t have the maturity or age to know what it is… is like winning a fight by kicking a man in the balls. It’s just a low act. No one but a pedophile would be willing to take a little girl’s virginity, because it would mean destroying the purity and innocence that makes her such a treasure.

When a girl reaches adolescence, it becomes valuable. She is now aware of herself, of her sexuality. She is still young, her sexual essence still pristine and pure, uncontaminated by the world around her. If she feels lust, men will want to satisfy her, to feel her gratitude in welcoming her to the adult world. They want to unleash the vixen, see the energy of youth and help her to explore. If she is shy, men will want to teach her, show her the world she hides from, and see the beautiful cascade of expressions from her pure soul: fear, pain, regret, fulfillment, enjoyment, and finally sexual bliss. They want to know the joy of holding that small, nervous creature in their hands, of having complete control over her and bending her to their will so that they can witness the transformation of shy innocence into sexual self-actualization.

When the girl becomes a woman and leaves puberty, her virginity gains a unique beauty. She becomes like a candy: hard on the outside but soft on the inside. Her mind has grown and adapted to the adult world. Her body has fully developed into the perfect union of youth and maturity. But her heart is still like that of a child, untouched. Her hymen is like an anchor, that tiny handhold that she clings to in order to maintain her innocence. Her virginity is the mountain summit that no man has ever reached. We as a culture expect it to be gone by this time, but the fact that it is still there makes it a true gem. It is a fruit, a “cherry”, that has fully ripened and is ready to be plucked.”

He then began to laugh.

“Then when she gets older… it gets kind of creepy. After 35, you kind get the feeling that there is something wrong with her. You know that there is some reason why some other man hasn’t sealed the deal, and your instincts tell you to keep your distance. Virginity after that age is just sad.

But I digress; you’ve reached the age where your body has ripened while maintaining that precious innocence. Are you ready to finally become a real woman? To feel a man take you as his own and peel away your defenses?”

She desperately shook her head, terrified of what he was about to do.

“That’s the spirit!”

Guiding himself in, he buried his cock up to the base in a single thrust of cruelty and strength. Sister Olivia cried out, her voice bouncing among the rafters and between the pews. She could feel him, his phallus having pierced her like the Lance of Longinus. But it wasn’t just her body, she felt as if her very soul had been ripped open like an orange and something toxic and evil was being poured on her exposed insides. She felt dirty, she felt defiled, and she felt broken, crippled almost. Xavier licked his lips to the sound of her screams and the sight of the agony in her eyes, both physical and emotional. He pulled out of her, the blood of her hymen matching the splatters and stains left behind from the cuts he made earlier.

From there, he turned into a machine, grabbing her by the hips and using the head of his cock like a jackhammer on the entrance to her womb. Her untouched womanhood was being turned into a receptacle for his abusive thrusts; her body, created by God, turned into his toy. She looked back, staring at the crucifix on the back wall of the church, upside down from her perspective. She begged and prayed for God to save her, to protect her from this monster. She spoke with her mind, her words sounding out in sync with the clapping of her ass against Xavier’s lap. Her eyes were locked on the statue of Jesus while tears poured from her eyes. The statue remained unmoving, the cast brass proving to be nothing more than that.

Xavier’s thrusts never slowed or faltered, he never stopped to catch his breath or readjust his stance. Olivia’s second unwilling orgasm came ten minutes after the initial penetration, a fountain of her arousal splashing across Xavier. He didn’t stop, he continued barreling into her. If anything, his speed and ferocity increased. His smirk changed into a savage grin, his teeth gleaming in the light of the candles. From there, the floodgates opened, with Olivia cumming again and again, having an orgasm almost every minute. She sobbed harder than every in her life, humiliated not just because of what was happening to her, but because of how good it felt. Every orgasm was beyond euphoric, shaming every good feeling in her life.

Xavier soon came, shooting so much semen into her with so much pressure that she almost felt it push her back. He pulled out, admiring his handiwork. Olivia assumed it was over, hoping that he would untie her while trying to ignore the feeling of semen and pussy juice trickling out of her. But once again showing the depths of his cruelty, Xavier forced himself into her asshole, sodomizing her while using his semen as lubricant. For the umpteenth time, she screamed, receiving no pleasure from the anal rape. This time, instead of holding her by the hips, Xavier squeezed her breasts brutally hard, strangling them while he violated her asshole. It continued on like that for hours, Xavier raping her with inhuman stamina, brutalizing every hole to the point of bleeding. He would ride her until he came and then move on to another spot, switching between her ass and pussy without ever stopping to clean himself off, save for when he would skull-fuck her.

Two hours before dawn, Sister Olivia was at last lowered to the floor. Her body was etched with cuts from head to toe and she was wallowing in a puddle of blood and semen. Her glasses were broken, her eyes blank. Xavier stood over her, tired and satisfied. He put his foot on her head, pushing down as if to crush her skull.

“How does it feel to be broken? To be powerless? I’m going to make sure you never forget it.”

Sister Olivia bolted up in bed, sobbing and drenched in sweat. She looked around wildly, expecting to see the church. She was in her bedroom, still wearing the same underwear and nightgown she had worn to bed, and there wasn’t a single cut on her body. She grasped her crucifix on her bedside table and began feverishly praying, asking God to protect her from whatever evil had evoked the worst nightmare of her life.

For the rest of the day, Sister Olivia was unable to face her class, but it was Xavier she was most terrified of. She knew it had just been a bad dream, but it had scared her to the point where she couldn’t look at other students, even classes that Xavier wasn’t in. But in truth, what had happened to her had been real, and just as he had done to Sophie time and time again, he had simply removed all traces of her torture. The only difference was that he hadn’t erased her memories of the night, leaving her with no choice but believe that everything had just been a terrible nightmare.

The panel broke free of the ceiling and struck a student, the corner cutting him from his temple to the middle of his forehead and sending blood pouring onto the floor. Everyone in the hallway was either left petrified or frantic, hearing the crash and the cry of pain. Thane was there, still taking pictures of the school and now finding something to photograph but this was no coincidence. In the crowd, Daphne licked her lips in sadistic ecstasy. She had dreamed of having power like this since she was a little girl, the power to cause havoc and inflict harm. She could feel it bubbling within her, the Antichrist’s energy, like a fetus developing in her womb. Down the hall, Thane raised his camera above his head and snapped a picture, and once it was developed, he would see a dark figure amongst the students, unidentifiable but unmistakable.

This was the second accident today, but the only that the school would pay attention to. It was time to move on, and she knew exactly who to victimize.

Screaming and clutching her hand, Helena fell off her stool with the whole class watching. She was in Chemistry, doing a group experiment with the other students at the table, when the glass beaker atop the hotplate had suddenly shattered and sprayed her hand with boiling water. With her skin molting into stinging blisters, Helena tried to look through her tears as the teacher rushed to her aid. While all the students in class were whispering amongst themselves, Daphne sat in the back of the room, trying to hold in her laugh as black sparks crackled around her fingertips.

Nearly delirious from the pain of her burns and trying not to cry, Helena staggered into the infirmary with the help of the teacher. Seeing the state of the student, the school nurse bolted up from her desk.

“Sister Ellie, Ms. O’Connor has been badly burned!” the teacher exclaimed.

The nurse hurriedly began applying burn ointment to Helena’s hand, making her gasp in relief. Just the feel of the cool cream sent shivers up her spine from the decimation of her agony, but the pain was still intense. As the nun began wrapping her in bandages, she looked around at the row of beds in the student ward next door. There was only one other student there, currently asleep on a cot, but her sleeping face hit Helena like a punch to the gut.

“Sophie!”
Pulling herself away from the nun, she ran through the small auditorium to her unconscious roommate, leaving beyond a trail of ointment-soaked bandages. She grasped Sophie’s hand with both of hers, wincing from the agitation of her burns.

“Sophie! Sophie! Are you ok? Wake up!”

Sophie stirred slightly but didn’t open her eyes. Sister Ellie strode over and gently pulled her away.

“She just fainted, she’ll be fine. We’re going to have her sleep here tonight so we can keep an eye on her. Come on, we need to finish bandaging your hand.”

Helena reluctantly let go of Sophie and returned to the office so that her hand could be wrapped up. As the end of the cotton line was taped, the entrance to the infirmary opened and Xavier limped in. Seeing him, Helena’s hair nearly stood on end from her rage. Had he done this? Had he done this to her and Sophie?!

“Excuse me, nurse? I slipped down the stairs and I think I sprained my ankle.”

“Oh Lord, I got students dropping like flies. Both of you pick a bed and get some rest. Lad, I’ll bring you an icepack and something to dull the pain until you can move.”

Shooting him a dirty look, Helena strode past Xavier and lied down on the bed next to Sophie’s, cradling her burned hand. Xavier picked a cot on the other side of the room, and the nurse brought him an icepack and some pills. As soon as she returned to her office, Xavier snapped his fingers. A metaphysical black curtain sealed off the room, separating the nurse’s office from the auditorium, then vanished. Xavier had just soundproofed the room, and to anyone looking in, nothing would look out of the ordinary. His movements hidden from the nurse, he climbed out of bed and walked over to Helena, discarding the limp he had used earlier.

“Let me see your injuries.”

“Fuck off, I don’t want you admiring your handiwork.”

Since she had already cursed Sister Olivia, she saw no point in keeping a civil tongue around Xavier. Besides, God would forgive her. Sighing in annoyance, he sat on the edge of Sophie’s bed.

“You idiot, why do you think I’m here? I sensed you were hurt and wanted to make sure you were ok.”

This was the last thing Helena had expected Xavier to say. This concern, this kindness… Before, he always seemed to be in control of every situation, but now he seemed like he had been completely blindsided. The look on his face and his gentle tone made her blush, regardless of her feelings.

“Well… what about Sophie? Did you do that as well?”

“Yeah, but relax. It’s just slight case of anemia. She’ll be right as rain tomorrow. Now let me see your hand.”

Normally, Xavier’s confession would leave her struggling to contain her rage, but it was the fact he had been so bluntly honest that left her fury unable to ignite. Plus, if it was really nothing more than anemia, there wasn’t much of a point of getting mad. There were plenty of other ways he could have knocked her out. It seemed he just needed her out of the way, rather than hurt. She slowly sat up and held out her hand, letting him gently unravel the bandages that the nurse had just put on her.

“So what exactly happened? Judging by the way it’s wrapped and the ointment applied, I’m guessing that you were burned somehow.”

“I was in Chemistry and hot beaker broke. Considering all the things you put me through, I’m surprised you’d care about something like this.”

Having removed the bandages, he gently wiped away the ointment, holding her delicate hand like an icy rose. Clutching her hand in his loose grip like a butterfly, he brought it to his lips and blew on her blistered fingers as if to warm them with his breath on a cold day. Helena gave a small moan of relief as she felt the burns disappear, as if the molted tissue was being blown off like dust and revealing untouched skin underneath.

“Helena, I am a twisted man. Your mind, body, and soul belong to me and I enjoy making you suffer. I love that look on your face when you’re bound in ropes, I love the sound you make when I violate you, and I love the heartache of guilt and revulsion you feel when I make you do things that you consider sinful.”

He then kissed her hand and looked into her eyes, wearing the same kind smile as when she had jumped off the diving board.

“But of all the terrible things I’ve done to you and will continue to do until you finally give in to me, I will never, ever hurt you. After all, I still intend to make you my queen and my bride, and when I do, I will protect you and make you smile for the rest of your life.”

Helena pulled her hand away from Xavier’s and stood up. The fluttering of her heart scared her than his words. She looked at her hand, completely undamaged, with her skin still as soft as silk. Should she… thank him? No, not after everything he had been through.

She looked back at him, using her anger and impatience to quell the strange feelings now burning within her.

“What is my task for today? The card told me just to wait. What am I supposed to do?”

Xavier smiled and turned back to Sophie.

“Well since Sophie will spend the night here, I want you to sleep in her bed tonight.”

“So you’re Lily? It’s nice to meet you.”

Lily didn’t immediately respond, unable to look up into Daphne’s eyes. She had watched her boyfriend fuck this girl and now she was just talking to her like it was nothing? Not only that, but this woman had stood over her and smiled as Lily licked Xavier’s cum out of her pussy.

“Yeah… it’s… it’s nice to meet you.”

“Xavier talks about you all the time. He says you’re the prettiest girl in the world and the perfect girlfriend. You’re the most important person in the world to him.”

The knot in Lily’s stomach loosened. Strange as it was, finding someone who knew about her relationship with Xavier was comforting, and it helped to have someone else tell her that Xavier loved her.

“Really? He does?”

“Of course, and I just think your relationship is the sweetest thing ever. Xavier told me that you were a little tense after our first meeting and asked me to come and clear the air. How about you and I find somewhere private where we can talk?”

Taking Lily by the hand so that she couldn’t resist, she pulled her across campus to an isolated spot behind one of the elementary school buildings. Daphne gently pushed her against the ball, tossing her and Lily’s book bags aside.

“Xavier and I have been fucking for years. You know, just to play around. What you to have is serious, so I’m a little curious about you.”

She started fondling Lily’s underdeveloped body, making her whine in embarrassment.

“Stop! What are you doing?!”

“Come on, haven’t you ever wanted to try it with a girl? Besides, you’ve already licked Xavier’s sperm out of my cunt.”

Keeping Lily pressed against the wall, Daphne hiked up her skirt and jammed her hand into her panties. She cried out as the stranger molested her, inserting her fingers into the place only Xavier was allowed to touch. She tried to push Daphne away, but the upperclassman had a firm hold on her, plus Lily could not work up much strength while she was being fingered.

“No! Please!”

“Come on, you know you like it. Take it like a good girl. You are a good girl, aren’t you?”

Lily stopped resisting, though she looked no less miserable. The phrase “good girl” had triggered her submissive obedience to Xavier.

‘Wow, Xavier wasn’t kidding when he said he had broken her spirit. He’s got her trained like Pavlov’s dog.’

Daphne grabbed Lily’s face and began kissing her, her fingers pumping back and forth in her pussy while her tongue slithered in her mouth. Even after going down on Daphne back in Xavier’s room, Lily wanted to scream in revulsion from kissing a girl. Her body was reacting to the molestation, but she held no attraction to women. Daphne didn’t care. Like Xavier, she loved violating girls, and the more unwilling they were, the better. Getting more aggressive, Daphne pulled her fingers out of Lily and jammed them into her mouth, forcing them so far into her throat she almost gagged.

“Yeah, take it, you little slut.”

She then stepped back and ripped off her shirt and her bra. Grabbing Lily, she forced her face into her chest, smothering her with her tits. Once again, Lily tried to push Daphne off her, overwhelmed with the sensation of the fleshy water balloons against her face and desperate for air.

“Come on, suck on them.”

Tears streaming down her face, Lily wrapped her lips around Daphne’s nipples and began pulling on them, all while Daphne slapped and spat on her. Once her breasts were thoroughly painted with Lily’s saliva, Daphne forced her to the ground and fully undressed. With Lily on her back, Daphne settled on top of her, sitting on her face. Openly crying, Lily began licking Daphne’s pussy just like before, while struggling to find room to breathe. She hated herself for what she was doing, how this woman was degrading her. She tried to remain brave as Daphne ripped off her skirt and panties, revealing her tight little slit, wet and glistening from being fingered. Daphne began smacking her pussy, making Lily tense up and cross her legs from the stinging pain. She was aiming straight for her clitoris, striking it like she was trying to kill a fly.

Loving her control over the pathetic whelp, Daphne changed her position, getting into a crab walk and rubbing her ass against Lily’s face.

“Come on, lick my asshole! Lick it!”

Not having the will to fight back, Lily began swirling her tongue around Daphne’s anus, working it inside her while Daphne played with herself. She could barely breathe, but at this point, she wouldn’t mind dying. After a minute, Daphne got up off Lily. Without her victim watching, she used the powers Xavier had given her to materialize a large strap-on dildo. Securing herself in the harness, she flipped Lily onto her stomach and got on top of her.

“Let’s see how well you can take a cock.”

Lily murmured a small plea for mercy and then screamed as Daphne forced the dildo into her asshole without any kind of lubrication. Daphne pushed it in all the way and then lifted herself up. Pushing Lily’s face into the ground, she began heaving her body and dropping it, fucking her asshole with obvious cruelty. Lily whined with each brutal thrust, her tears blurring her vision and her mouth filled with the taste of dirt and grass. She didn’t know how long Daphne raped her, but she eventually got up, removed the strap-on, and forced it into Lily’s mouth like a pacifier.

“Wow, you really are a good girl. I wish you and Xavier a long and happy life together.”

Giggling sadistically, Daphne got dressed and left Lily there, curled up in the fetal position with the dildo still in her mouth and her anus bleeding. Crossing the campus, Daphne was spun around as Xavier angrily grabbed her wrist and pulled her aside, just as she had done to Lily.

“What is it? What did I do? If this is about that girl, you said I could play with her!”

Xavier glared at her, a look of anger on his face that she never wanted to see again.

“You and Helena have Chemistry together. Did you cause that burn on her hand?”

The question made Daphne give a double take.

“O’Connor? What does that bitch have to do with this?”

“Answer the question!”

“Yes! I made the beaker shatter! You told me to cause trouble, so I thought I’d give her what she had coming!”

“Don’t you ever hurt her again. Ever!”

Daphne’s face became red with anger.

“Why?! Why would you care about that stuck-up psycho?”

“Because I have chosen her to be my queen when I take over this world! She is the one I will make my wife and you will bow to her when that day comes!”

Forgetting who she was talking to, Daphne exploded.

“Never! I’ll never bow to her and I’ll never accept her! This is bullshit! You can’t just–”

Xavier swung his arm and sent four chains bursting from the ground, made of the same ethereal light as her collar. Securing themselves to that shackle, they pulled her to her knees.

“I think you and I need to clarify our relationship. You are not my partner or my equal. You are my servant and I am your Master. You don’t get a say in what I do and you don’t get to question me. Whether you like it or not, Helena will be my queen and you will obey her just as you obey me. If I tell you to you to kiss her feet, you will do it like it’s your favorite thing in the world. Understood?”

Daphne simply glared at him.

“Understood?” he asked again, his face inches from hers with his eyes literally burning.

“Yes, Master.”

Helena stared at Sophie’s empty bed like it was a dead animal on the side of the road. The sheets and blankets had all been changed since the last time Xavier had been there, but still… a lot of things had happened in this bed, none of them good. But this was the easiest trial Xavier had given her. She didn’t have to do anything but lie down and sleep. Sighing in resignation, she removed her skirt and blouse and climbed into bed. The dorm rooms at this school were perfectly symmetrical, so it felt a little strange to be sleeping on the other side of the room with the wall to her right. The bed smelled like Sophie, but Helena didn’t mind.

The lights turned off and her alarm clock set, Helena lied on her back and waited for sleep to come. Easier said than done. Her mind refused to settle and her body would not relax. She stared at the ceiling, telling herself again and again that this was the same view Sophie had whenever Xavier raped her. Her friend would look up and cry, seeing that exact same section of plaster tiles while the Antichrist had his way with her. What had she thought about? What were the thoughts and feelings rushing through her mind during those horrific nights? She knew exactly why Xavier was making her do this; he wanted to make her curious as too what Sophie had gone through, but she couldn’t help but follow with his plan. Just like when she had watched that porno, she wondered what it had felt like to have sex, even if Xavier’s way with Sophie had been violent and horrific. Taking away all the bad stuff, all the fear and pain from being violated, what did it feel like when Sophie had intercourse with Xavier? If Sophie had been willing or even eager let Xavier use her body, what would it feel like?

‘Oh God, please don’t let Xavier come here tonight. That’s what he’s going to do, isn’t it? He’s going to show me what Sophie experienced by doing the exact same thing to me!’

She could already picture it, him holding himself over her, that sadistic smirk of conquest on his face. She swung her arm at the empty space he would have occupied, dispelling the figment of her imagination like it was a puff of smoke. She suddenly stopped, her body so still it was as if she had been flash-frozen. She was staring at her hand, outstretched before her and wrapped up. Since everyone knew she had been burned and she couldn’t simply say that the Antichrist had healed her, she would have to keep it bandaged it for a while, simply for appearances. What he had told her in the infirmary was ringing in her mind like church bells.

‘He’s done a lot of bad things to me, but it’s true that he’s never actually hurt me. He said that he would never, ever hurt me. That’s right, he won’t just rape me like he did to Sophie. He wants to win my heart and have me give him my virginity willingly. I will never love a twisted monster like him, no matter what… but at least I can say that he could be worse.’

Yawning, she tightened the blankets around herself and rolled onto her side, her hands to her lips as if in prayer, at last falling asleep to the smell of the bandages.

Sister Olivia kneeled at her bed, praying for God to protect her from the horrible nightmare she had suffered the night before. Dream or not, she didn’t know if she could survive being raped like that again. Hopefully, after a good night’s sleep, she would regain her nerve and put her students back in their place. Certain she had secured her soul against evil, she climbed into bed and went to sleep. Xavier soon retrieved her for another night of fun.

Helena zoomed through the water of the school pool, passing by her fellow students like they were dogs swimming for the first time. Her task for the day was to watch another porno and masturbate to it. She wasn’t looking forward to it, but she had to remind herself that it could always be worse. Besides, unlike the ropes, that DVD player stashed in her book bag wasn’t hindering her movements in the pool. She had managed to convince the coach that swimming wouldn’t agitate her “wounded” hand, and her burns or ointment wouldn’t contaminate the water. Having slept well through the night and now enjoying one of her favorite hobbies, she at last felt like things were right in the world.

But two rows down, Daphne was watching her with truly indescribable rage. Of all people, why did Xavier have to pick Helena to be his queen?!

‘She doesn’t deserve it, that uptight bitch! He already fucked me and gave me his power! I should be the one he marries! Me! ME! I should be his queen! That zealot cunt should just drop dead!’

The class soon ended, with all of the girls herding back to the locker room to shower off and get dressed. Daphne was the last to go in, her eyes lit with bloodlust. All of the other students had already left, but with only a study hall after this, Helena was allowing herself to enjoy the shower and thoroughly wash off the chlorine.

“Hey!”

Helena turned around and Daphne slammed her against the wall, squeezing her breast brutally hard. She cried out in pain and tried to push Daphne off her, both girls naked.

“Ah! What the hell are you doing?!”

“Stay away from Xavier, you bitch! He’s mine!”

Helena’s eyes widened.

“What did you just say?”

“I’m going to be his queen, not you! I’ll show you what happens when you get in my way! If Xavier hasn’t popped your cherry, I’ll break you in for him!”

Daphne began working her fingers into Helena, and at that moment, every cell in her body seemed to line up, making her feel like she was made of Kevlar.

“Don’t you dare touch me! Don’t you ever touch me!”

Pulling back her arm, she punched Daphne in the face as hard as she could, sending her sprawling back with a broken nose. Pushing off against the wall, Helena hurled herself at her long-time nemesis and began beating her wildly with her fists. Hitting the opposing wall of the shower room, Daphne ducked to the side to dodge Helena’s punch. Helena stood over her, cracking her knuckles.

“Of all the girls in this school to pick a fight with, you picked the wrong one.”

Daphne’s eyes became black with unholy energy.

“Right back at you.”

She tackled Helena, knocking her to the slippery ground and sitting on top of her. Helena shifted her head to the side, barely dodging a downward punch. Daphne’s fist smashed the concrete floor like it was Styrofoam.

‘Oh my god, she’s not human! What did Xavier do to make her like this?!’

Grabbing her arm, she pushed against her elbow to force Daphne to roll off to the side. Getting to her feet, Helena spun around on the slick floor and delivered a kick to Daphne’s jaw, sending her staggering out of the shower and crashing one of the benches. She slowly got to her feet, her body rippling as the dark power began to destabilize from her rage. Her face contorted, her teeth becoming like needles and her cheeks disappearing. She sent her arm rocketing towards Helena, the limb stretching like rubber with claws at the tips of her fingers. Helena ducked out of the way, gaining a large cut across the shoulder but otherwise avoiding damage.
With blood running down her chest, she bolted up and charged for Daphne. Any normal human would run or be utterly petrified, but Helena was too pissed off to feel anything but the ravenous desire to beat her opponent. She had known since the night Xavier enslaved her that she would have to fight a battle like this someday, so there was no point in feeling fear. Her mind had become as focused as a laser, blocking out the pain in her shoulder and the absence of her clothes. She saw only openings in Daphne’s transforming body and variables in the locker room: slippery floors, hard lockers, and benches occupying to floor.

“You’re not Xavier, but you’ll do! I’ll purge this school of your unholy existence!”

She sent her fist rocketing towards Daphne and struck her in the eye. The mutating girl shook off the injury.

“I’LL KILL YOU, YOU STUPID CUNT!”

Grabbing Helena by the arm, she picked her up and tossed her at the nearby row of sinks. Helena nearly blacked out from the impact and could feel the mirrors shattering against her back. Daphne charged and delivered a wall-crunching punch, but avoiding the strike, Helena lashed out and slammed a handful of mirror shards into Daphne’s face, blinding her in one eye. Staggering back, Daphne gave an inhuman cry of pain, and taking advantage of the opening, Helena unleashed another barrage of punches, striking Daphne over and over again with her bleeding fists.

After the sixth punch, Daphne swung her arm and delivered five cuts across Helena’s stomach, almost deep enough to rip open her torso cavity. This was an injury that Helena could not ignore, and distracted by the pain, she could not stop Daphne from again grabbing her and hurling her across the room, this time into a row of lockers. The metal crumpled easily against her body, but Helena was spitting up blood when she hit the ground. One of the lockers opened up and something fell out, landing on her back and making her wince in pain. Wait, it was a floor hockey club!

Feeling her second wind coming on, Helena got to her feet with the club in her hand. Daphne lunged with a monstrous scream, but Helena knocked aside her mutating arm and struck her upside the head with the club, hitting her so hard that the hooked end broke off. Undeterred, Helena spun the broken end around in her hand and stabbed Daphne in the side of the neck with the broken end. A kick to the stomach sent the she-beast back, but the wounds inflicted were meaning less and less with each passing second as the darkness within her continued to twist her body into an abomination.

Screaming like a banshee, Daphne leapt across the room towards Helena, but before she could deliver her strike, an invisible force slammed her against the wall with enough force to crush half her skeleton. Xavier was standing in the doorway of the locker room, his coat now a curtain of black flames surging around him.

“DAPHNE!”

He strode over to her, the pathetic retch raising a hand and begging him to mercy. His eyes dark with cruelty, he kicked her arm aside and began stomping on her.

“How dare you lay so much as a finger on her?! I warned you! I told you what she meant to me! A rabid bitch like you isn’t worthy to be my servant!”

The black flames around him then vanished as Helena tackled him, clutching his arm for support while in her injured state.

“No! Don’t kill her!”

He looked down at her, confused.

“After what she did to you? I can’t allow anyone who would hurt you to live.”

Tears were streaming down her bloodied face.

“She was always mean, but you’re the one who made her into a monster!”

Xavier sighed.

“As you wish.”

He snapped his fingers and Daphne’s body began to return to normal, the dark powers he had given her stabilizing while he healed her body. He then turned to Helena.

“I swear to you, I never wanted this to happen. I never wanted you to be harmed.”

“Yeah, well, even you can’t always get what you want.”

Swallowing her pride, Helena reluctantly allowed Xavier to heal her, at which point, she got dress and left the locker room without so much as a glance or word to him. Having told Helena he wouldn’t kill Daphne, he gave her one last chance and allowed her to resume being his servant. For the next few days, things continued on like this. Daphne continued on causing trouble around the school and around Thane, and Helena performed every trial Xavier assigned her, though he did give her the gift of space.

Standing at his desk in his dorm room, Thane looked through the hundreds of pictures he had taken, collecting all of the shots with the dark figure. Ever since he had started photographing the school, a lot of accidents had been occurring, and there was plenty of variance among the victims and the locations. One morning, an elementary school student could accidentally lose a finger to the paper cutter, and in that same afternoon, a college student could fall off a ladder in the university library. But the largest percentage of victims was the high school students, and those accidents often occurred when he was nearby.

‘I can’t accept this as coincidence. This being must be aware that I am looking for it and is trying to make me chase it. But if I wonder if they know how close they’ve allowed me to get.’

He again looked through the photographs of the entity. Since every picture only displayed a black figure, Thane had begun trying to take mental photographs of every scene before taking the actual photograph. With all the pictures he took and the problem of crowds, it was next to impossible to remember individual faces, but one thing he had at least accomplished was memorizing the uniforms. He remembered there being a female student standing in the position of the dark figure every time he took a picture, and even with the large margin for error considering the holes in his memory, he was certain the figure was a girl.

But there was a problem with that. Half of the accidents occurred between classes, when the hallways of every building were flooded with students. The other half occurred randomly throughout the day, during classes. He was certain that this entity was masquerading as a female student, but what if it wasn’t a student actually enrolled? He had originally assumed it to be some kind of human that was causing it because of how well the evil was contained and hidden, but it could also be some kind of demonic entity, new to him or at the very least more powerful than the kinds he regularly dealt with, and could disguise itself as a student however it wanted like a chameleon.

If this was true, then it meant trouble. If the perpetrator weren’t a real student, but merely a wolf in sheep’s clothing hiding amongst the herd, then it would be all the more difficult to hunt it down. It wouldn’t have an identity that could be discovered and lead to its finding. But there was another possibility. Just because classes were in progress didn’t mean students were chained to their desks. In just the high school buildings alone, there could be a dozen students in the halls for bathroom breaks or trips to the infirmary, not to mention truants who skipped class all together.

He turned to a manila envelope beside him, given to him by Father Hauser. It contained the attendance records for the last several days. Looking through it, he saw a name that caught his eye. She had been absent or late quite often lately, many times when an accident took place, and had even been the victim at one point, though for all he knew, she could have done it to exclude herself from suspicion.

“Hmmm, Helena O’Connor. I think it’s time for you to have a talk with a few teachers.”

“Helena, are you ok? You look really sick.”

The question was asked by one of her friends in the cafeteria during breakfast the next morning. Helena was blushing, her breathing was quick, and her movements were slower than usual.

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

The reason for her condition was the trial of the day that Xavier had set up for her. Her panties had some kind of curse on them that would make them vibrate with extreme intensity against her pussy, making her feel like she had a silenced phone hidden in her underwear and it was being called every minute. This continuous tickle was driving her crazy, making her wish she could touch herself and break that orgasmic threshold. Every time she tried, her silk panties would become like steel, keeping her fingers out as if she were wearing a chastity belt. The stimulation was torturous, too strong for her to simply ignore, but too weak to trigger the orgasm she so desperately wanted.

‘I’d give my right hand to be able to masturbate right now. Oh God, what the hell is wrong with me?!’

She looked around and spotted Daphne a few tables away. The two women made eye contact and Helena could sense the bloodlust, as well as the fear. If she did anything to Helena, anything at all, Xavier would kill her very slowly. Helena also liked to think that she had shown Daphne that even with some unholy powers, she was not someone who could be killed easily.

“Helena O’Connor, please come to the Disciplinary Committee office. Helena O’Connor, please come to the Disciplinary Committee office.”

The announcement of the intercom shook her from her dazed attempt to focus. She was sitting in math class, not even bothering to pay attention to the teacher, but working to just keep from losing her mind to the haunting stimulation of her vagina. She didn’t know if it was really her panties vibrating or something else, but if it continued on any longer, she was going to pass out.

‘Goddamnit, what now?’

Grumbling in annoyance, she got up from her seat and walked to the door, and as she passed him, she made eye contact with Xavier. It was one of the classes they shared. She could see a clear reaction in him, just from looking in his eyes. He didn’t appear alarmed or even worried, but he was intrigued. He knew something was going on and he was eager to see what would happen. She could hear him talking to her, as if he was inside her skull. It was the collar, connecting them.

‘Don’t stray too far.’

Hearing him speak to her in this manner did not surprise her. After the things she had seen and experienced, she just considered it another aspect of this rivalry.

The walk to the disciplinary office was long and difficult. Helena’s legs felt like jelly, and she had to stop at the bathroom to clean herself from the… “runoff”… of her unwanted arousal. She wondered what it was that the Disciplinary Committee wanted with her. She hadn’t caused any trouble in the past few days, not since her fight with Daphne. Xavier had fixed up everything in the locker room, so she was sure it wasn’t about that. Was it because she still hadn’t settled things with Sister Olivia? Was she going to be suspended or even expelled? But then… why wasn’t Xavier called in with her?

She soon arrived and in the waiting area sat Thane. He was staring at her intently, having known that there was something about her from the moment she entered the room. The receptionist directed her to the meeting room. Before stepping inside, she took a deep breath and put all of her effort into ignoring the vibrating sensation between her legs and maintaining her composure. Inside, she found Father Brian, Father Hauser, and a priest she didn’t recognize. The furniture had all been removed but a single chair, set out for her.

“Uh, what’s going on here?”

“Helena, thank you for coming. Please, take a seat.”

She shot Hauser a wary glance.

“I think I’ll stand.”

Father Brian stepped forward.

“Helena, we know things have been hard for you lately. First there was the terrible incident with those boys, then your failing health, that incident with Sister Olivia, and now that burn. We wanted to tell you that you aren’t in trouble and that you can ask us for help whenever you need it.”

The unknown priest extended his hand with a smile. He wore a stole of the clergy.

“Ms. O’Connor, I’m Bishop Nelson from the Vatican, and Father Brian asked me to come. He thought that a group prayer would help you raise your spirits and remind you that you have God’s protection.”

‘Do they know? Have they figured it out?’

“Ok, if you want to.”

The three priests stood around her and Bishop Nelson began to speak with Hauser and Brian repeating him.

“Lord God, from the abundance of your mercy
enrich your servants and safeguard them.
Strengthened by your blessing,
may they always be thankful to you and bless you with unending joy.
We ask this through Christ our Lord.”

Helena stood between them, unsure of what she was supposed to do. For the first time, she wished her collar would activate. She needed something, anything, anything that they would notice. If they could invoke some kind of reaction from her collar, then they would know she needed real help.

“Lord, let the effect of your blessing remain with your faithful people to give them new life and strength of spirit so that the power of your love will enable them to accomplish what is right and good. We ask this through Christ our Lord.”

They continued to pray, their voices growing in volume. Helena couldn’t feel anything as she listened to them. There was no uplifting sensation or spiritual release. She felt no different from before entering the room.

“Lord, may the blessing they long for be the strength of your faithful people, so that they will never be in conflict with your will. May your blessing always prompt them to give thanks for your favors. We ask this through Christ our Lord.”

‘God, please rescue me from this evil. Protect me from the son of the fallen one, give me the strength to eradicate his evil from this world.’

She thought this to herself desperately, putting all her effort into reinforcing her faith. It was the only thing she could do to fight back against the doubt slowly seeping into her mind.

“Bless your people, Lord, who wait for the gift of your compassion. Grant that what they desire by your inspiration they may receive through your goodness. We ask this through Christ our Lord.”

This wasn’t working. Why wasn’t this working? Was it because she was not in a church? No, Xavier had proven that his powers worked even in the house of God. Did she need someone higher in the church? The Pope himself? Or was it possible that no human could help her?

“Lord, we, your people, pray for the gift of your holy blessing to ward off every harm and to bring to fulfillment every right desire.”

Wait, she could feel something. Her collar was beginning to warm around her throat. Was it visible? Would they see it? She wanted to speak out and warn them, but she was left mute.

“May God, who is blessed above all, bless us in all things through Christ, so that whatever happens in our lives will work together for our good. We ask this through Christ our Lord. Amen.”

In the waiting area, Thane struggled to stand up, feeling like he had just been stabbed through the heart with an icicle. Something was there, darker than anything he had ever encountered. Helena realized that something was in that room with them. Time seemed to have stopped, the three priests frozen in position. She could feel him behind her, Xavier, but he was different from before. The air in the room pulsed from the stretching of two great wings. He lowered his face and sniffed her head the way an animal would, lifting up half of her hair from the powerful inhale. She was standing in his shadow, eclipsed, her heart beating wildly in her chest. A hand closed around her arm, massive and scaly, but also gentle with its movements. His other hand gently wrapped around her throat with claws being dragged across her skin, sharper than razors but not leaving even the smallest scratch. He wasn’t holding her neck to strangle her, it was more like he had just given her a necklace and was admiring it.

She felt his breath on her ear as he bent down to whisper something.

“My queen…”

He disappeared and time continued, the three priests ending their prayer. They looked at her, startled by the look of terror on her face. She was practically shivering.

“Sorry, but I have to go.”

Turning around, she rushed out of the meeting room. Passing through the waiting area, she glanced at Thane. The look on his face told her everything. He could see it now without the camera, the massive shadow burning behind her, the two red eyes gleaming within the darkness, and the powerful hand resting on her shoulder. The moment she was gone, he staggered into the meeting room.

“So? What did you sense? Is she the one?” Father Brian asked.

Thane swallowed the lump in his throat.

“We’re out of our league.”

Helena lied in bed, waiting for sleep to come but knowing it wouldn’t. It was almost midnight and the vibrations between her legs had not stopped. Was Xavier punishing her? Was she going to have to go the whole night with her pussy basting itself? She just wished she could touch herself, insert her fingers and break through the final barrier holding her back from cumming. She was clawing at her panties, but she might as well have been trying to scratch through steel. Finally, when 12:00 flashed across her clock, it stopped. She took a deep, shuddering breath, almost crying in relief. Finally she could–

A hand closed around her wrist, as in the blink of an eye, Xavier appeared in her bed. He was beneath the covers with her, naked with his body pressed to hers. She could feel his erect manhood pressed to her rear and she wanted to scream in revulsion.

“I couldn’t help but want to see you. It’s been too long since we spent any time together.”

“Get away from me! Don’t touch me!”

She thrashed against him, trying to force the Antichrist out of her bed, but he held on tightly. She screamed and fought against him, hoping that someone would hear and come help, but Sophie never even woke up. As usual, Xavier was using his powers to control the movement of sound. For several minutes, she pushed against him, trying to break free of his grip, but his hold on her was like a squid’s. Against all her fear and her rage, her body was weak from the tiring day and her strength at last left her. Panting and drenched in sweat, she tried to hold in her tears while Xavier kissed her shoulder and neck, holding her in the spoon position.

“I’m serious, I wanted to come see you. After the day you had, I knew you were desperate to have an orgasm, so I thought I would come and take responsibility as your Master.”

He slid his hands into her panties and began massaging her oiled labia, now sensitive beyond measure. Helena again tried to break free, screaming at the top of her lungs, but in seconds, she was again still. She could only cry silently as he ran his fingers through her. She was so miserable that she couldn’t even describe it, physically ill with frustration, humiliation, anger, and helplessness. But what infuriated her more than anything was how good it felt, every stroke of his fingers feeling like the rays of the spring sun after a brutal winter. Her exhausted body was submitting to him, her mind unable to deny the pleasure he was invoking. In the dark, she blushed from arousal, her tearful sniffs becoming pants of arousal. In the arms of the man she loathed more than anyone on Earth, her back pressed against his chest, she found herself feeling joy, not just physical, but dare she say… emotional. After a minute, Xavier stopped, and Helena had to bite her tongue to stop herself from begging him to keep going.

“Can you feel it? The bliss permeating your flesh? Your body is learning to take pleasure from the touch of its Master.”

“You’re not my Master, you’ll never be my Master!”

“Why do you continue to fight against me? I am the only true force in this world. Let me be the anchor for your soul. Admit your feelings and this nightmare will end. The pain you feel is brought on by your refusal to accept the pleasure you feel.”

“What happened in the Disciplinary Committee office? They were trying to bless me, why didn’t it work?”

“Oh please, you really thought three foolish men would break our bond? Your bible is nothing more than ancient stories rewritten over and over, your crosses are reminders of Christ’s torture and death at the hands of mankind, your “holy water” is mortal men claiming to be blessed with the power of God, your prayers of sacrament are less effective than the notes in fortune cookies, and your churches are shacks of wasted money where people congregate like hypocrites. God isn’t here. There is no holy power in this city or this world. The men you look up to, the men you idolize, they are nothing more than fools deluded into believing they have been blessed with the power of the almighty.

Haven’t you realized by now that your faith is just a parody of itself? Even your Sacred Relics are self-defeating. The Lance of Longinus, the Shroud of Turin, the Nails of Helena, the True Cross, the Crown of Thorns, and the Holy Grail are all just souvenirs of your savior’s wretched fate. No one in the world can help you and God isn’t listening to your prayers.”

“Even if you say that, I still have my faith.”

Xavier resumed fingering her, and it only took half a minute for her orgasm. She was silent as the euphoria flooded her, hating herself for cumming by his hand. He was the Antichrist, her enemy, and he had just taken advantage of her womanhood and used her own body against her.

“I’ll never let you break me.”

“Oh, my darling ice queen, I don’t have to break you…”

He pulled his fingers free and then jammed them in her mouth, forcing her to taste her own feminine essence.

“You’re already melting.”

Chapter 6

As usual, Helena’s friends all noted the sudden lack of vitality on her face. She had been fine recently, but today, it was embarrassment that had left her despondent. The previous night, Xavier had snuck into her room and molested her until she climaxed. The man she hated more than anything else on the planet had invoked indescribable pleasure in her. Even worse was when he jammed his fingers in her mouth, forcing her to taste her feminine essence. It made her want to throw up in revulsion, not from the taste, but from the sinful knowledge of what is was. But she was also terrified, as the card Xavier had left her was blank. Was there no trial for her today? If there wasn’t, did that mean he was going to resume raping Sophie at night? She looked at her friend, terrified of what new horrors awaited her.

Sophie’s footsteps were the only sound in the hall. She was on her way to class, third period. She was in good spirits, and aside from her worrying about Helena and her stagnant mood, all was right with the world. No warning was given and no presence was sensed when the hand grabbed her face and the arm wrapped around her waist. It took her a moment to actually process what was going on, at which point she screamed as loud as she could through the stranger’s hand.

“Oh settle down, you act like this is the first time I ever had my way with you. Time for the next stage of the game.”

She didn’t recognize the voice speaking in her ear. It was deep and dry, yet somehow soft like a whisper. The voice was almost inhuman and it made her feel like her skeleton was made of ice. Who the hell was holding her? The answer came with a rush of searing pain, as if her neck was being sprayed with a blowtorch. From that branding, a storm of memories overtook her, with hours of horror being snatched from the darkness and played out for her in a single moment. All the times she had been raped, she was now remembering, and the face of her tormentor was now clear as day.

Xavier dropped to her the floor with the circle of sixes smoldering on the side of her neck where he had licked her. Sophie vomited on the beige tiles, purging herself of her half-eaten breakfast. It was all she could do as her soul was stabbed with the returning memories of her ongoing sexual assault. The ethereal collar now spinning around her neck had broken the seal on her mind, and with it, her body regained all of the scars from Xavier’s torture that he had mended. He pulled on her leash, dragging her over to him.

“I told you before that you were nothing but my cum dumpster, a toy for me to use and abuse as much as I want. You need to fulfill your role.”

He snapped his fingers, wrapping the two of them in a shroud of darkness and teleporting them to Sophie’s room. Once there, he threw her on the bed and began tearing away at her clothes. Sophie struggled against him, her face buried in her pillow as it had been time and time again when he assaulted her.

“No! Please! Please don’t rape me!”

He laughed and handcuffed her to the headboard, finishing by tearing away the last of her clothes and leaving her naked. He undressed and climbed on top of her, reaching under to squeeze her breasts until she screamed.

“Strange, isn’t it? To finally do this in the daylight? Now I can see the look of terror in your eyes with perfect clarity. If I remember correctly, it was sodomy that made you cum the hardest.”

He moved his attention from her breasts and began beating her ass until handprints had been worn into her lily-white skin. Sophie cried and begged him to be merciful, but her tearful pleading just excited Xavier further. No matter how loud she screamed, her words and the sound of him striking her rear end would never be heard. Wanting to drive her even crazier, Xavier wetted his fingers in her mouth and used her saliva as lubricant, pushing them into her asshole. She cried out as his fingers penetrated her, slipping through her defenses no matter how hard she clenched. This was not the first time he had violated her anally; she knew that now, but the fact that he was able to do it to her made her sob in shame.

“My, my, you’re so tight. It seems I’ll have to start training you to be a good ass slave. Let’s see how many fingers I can get in.”

One at a time, he slipped in the digits while thrusting with his arm, trying to force them in as deep as he could. Sophie shrieked, continuing to beg him to stop. Her pleading simply convinced him to keep going and to fit in more fingers. He was unable to go in past his knuckles, but he was able to wedge in six fingers from his joined hands and slide them inside her easily. She put all of her strength into her rectal muscles, clenching to try and keep him out, but no amount of force could stop him. He waited for her to tire herself out, her asshole finally becoming loose and awaiting what was to come. Just as he had done to Helena the night before, he jammed his fingers into her mouth, forcing her to taste the sinful flavor of her ass.

“Don’t worry, I know that you were on your way to class. I’ll make this quick. You can just shrug off being late.”

Spreading her ass cheeks, he spat onto her anus and slowly forced his cock in. Sophie was sobbing uncontrollably, writhing in desperation to lessen the pain of being sodomized. Xavier buried himself in to the base, taking a moment to admire the sight of his victim’s asshole forming a perfect seal around his manhood.

“I don’t know why you insist on crying, this isn’t the first time I’ve used your back door.”

He leaned over, holding himself up with his arms as if doing pushups. Bobbing his lower body, he began slamming himself into her without mercy, punishing her asshole with his cock with each thrust being delivered with his full weight. Sophie continued to cry and scream in pain, feeling like she was going to get ripped open any second. She was remembering the other times he had sodomized her like this, the sealed memories overlapping and perfectly replicating the awful sensations Xavier was inflicting on her. But every time he drove into her, she could feel a pulse ripple through her pelvic region, with undeniable pleasure beginning to bubble within her. This anal rape was agony, but it was invoking a physiological reaction in her, one that refused to obey her will and disappear. Xavier could sense it and pulled her hair.

“Go ahead and cum. You love getting raped in your asshole, don’t you?”

“No! No! Please stop!”

“Not until you cum. You can’t leave until you have an orgasm! Come on, say it!”

Whether it was the effect of his powers or just some twisted reaction to her situation, the floodgates opened for Sophie after just a couple minutes. She screamed into her pillow, soaking it with her tears of humiliation.

“Oh God! I’m cumming! I’m cumming from my ass!”

Xavier grinned as she felt her tighten down on his cock, refusing to let him go. Her whole body was trembling as an almost masochistic euphoria was flushed through her system. No longer needing to hold back, Xavier emptied himself into her, filling her asshole with semen. He pulled out of her and replaced his cock with a butt plug, the toy seemingly appearing in his hand out of thin air.

“There, now it won’t leak out of you. Don’t even try to pull that out, only your Master can remove it. Do you understand? Answer, slave!”

Her face puffy and red from crying, Sophie nodded.

“I understand.”

Xavier snapped his fingers and they were teleported back to the hallway, their clothes returning to their bodies. Sophie had a dead look her in her eyes, with her anus sore from the rape and the sex toy still inside her.

“From this point forward, consider yourself my property. I can do whatever I want to you and you’ll never get to say no. I suggest you do everything you can to avoid raising suspicions, because if anyone should learn about me, I will kill them, I’ll make you watch, and then I will violate you on top of their butchered carcass. Your teachers, your friends, your family… I’ll slaughter them in front of you and then cook them up for our dinner. Do you understand?”

Sophie nodded, unable to look him in the eye or even speak.

“Good, then get to class, because if you aren’t there in five minutes, I’ll have to torture you.”

She slowly got to her feet and began to limp away. Xavier stormed over and grabbed her breast from behind, squeezing it with cruel strength and making her cry out.

“You forgot to bow, a slave is supposed to bow when leaving their Master.”

Sophie stepped into class, Social Studies with Sister Olivia. She didn’t have this class with Helena or Xavier, a small blessing in this new Hell she found herself in. There was no question that Helena would be able to see that something wasn’t right, and if she started asking questions, it would put her in danger. Normally, being late would terrify Sophie, as Sister Olivia would beat any truants in front of the class. However, neither woman was in their usual state of mind.

While Sophie was trying to recover from the rape just minutes ago, Sister Olivia was traumatized by her continuing “nightmare”. It felt so real, she almost thought that she was still dreaming, as the lack of the injuries inflicted on her made her almost question reality.

The previous night:

Sister Olivia hung in the university church, her wrists bound above her head and with a gag in her mouth. She was sobbing as Xavier threw the needle, striking one of the minor pressure points in the side of her thigh. He was lazily walking in circles around her, creating needles out of thin air and throwing them with pinpoint accuracy. They were striking nerves and pressure points and sending currents of electricity through her body. It was a form of acupuncture, but with the maximum amount of pain being inflicted. He had paid extra attention to her erogenous zones, with her labia and breasts looking like the back of a porcupine and a single long needle going through her nipples.

“Amazing, isn’t it? Acupuncture has always fascinated me, especially its ability to alleviate suffering. Do you know how it works? The needles used are so narrow, that when they are inserted, you feel almost no pain, or even the needles at all. However, the damage they inflict to the body is just enough for the release of endorphins, especially when they are used on the right places.

Now watch this. Nothing up my sleeves…”

He balled his hand into a fist and blew into one side, and from the other, a bundle of needles slid out.

“Magic!”

Moving behind her, he smiled and threw the tiny pikes, using his powers to guide them and strike all of the nerve clusters in her spine. He snapped his fingers and a crippling bolt of electricity cracked through the needles, shocking her with the power of a cattle prod and making her scream until her voice was hoarse.

“Good, now lets see how well I can insert them under the skin…”

When lunch arrived, Sophie did her best to put on a brave face and hide her pain from her friends. She couldn’t let them find out about what Xavier had done to her or else he would kill them. It was difficult for her to sit down at the table with her friends, or anywhere for that matter, considering she still had the butt plug inside her. She set her tray down and tried to sit, making an unintended wince. The flick caught Helena’s gaze.

“Sophie, are you ok?”

She looked at her friend, wishing to scream what was happening and beg her for help, but she had to put on a smile and ignore her pain.

“Yeah… I just… I just pulled something in gym class.”

The way she spoke and the way she smiled, both with despondent eyes, set of alarms in Helena’s mind.

Once lunch came to an end, all the students stacked up their trays on tables by the exits and swarmed out for their next classes. In the horde was Thane, his mind on other things. He didn’t know what he was supposed to do. The priests had blessed Helena but nothing had happened because of it. The only thing they had succeeded in doing was find out that whatever was haunting her was beyond their power to stop.

He came to a stop, his body frozen with a feeling of dread almost beyond his body’s ability to endure. Everyone around him was shoving to get out, but someone had just passed by him, and that presence was enough to leave his heart struggling to beat. It was just like before, when Helena had left the Disciplinary Committee’s office and he saw that shadow, and even earlier, back when he had that vision in the kitchen. His body was screaming at him to run, telling him that he was a hair’s breadth from doom, but he knew he could not let this opportunity escape. He had to find out the source of this evil.

Earning him the curses of his fellow students, he pushed everyone out of the way and charged into the crowd, following this feeling of dread. The students were pouring out into the grassy campus like a waterfall and spreading, but Thane could sense the presence of the dark figure. He was dead ahead, a man this time. Maneuvering through the spreading crowd, he ran across the quad, each person he passed narrowing the selection of perpetrators. His eyes locked on to a target, his soul telling him he had found the source of this evil. It was a student, tall like him and dressed in the black coat of a priest. He was far ahead of the other students and had just ducked into the science building. Thane sprinted after him, reaching the door the student had passed through and wrenching it open. Down at the end of a hall, he saw the student turn around the corner, just barely catching sight of the hems of his coat swishing behind him. How had he gotten down there so fast?

Thane pushed the thought out of his mind and continued running, his footsteps echoing through the hall. The shutting of a door drew him to a stairwell, telling him that the student was going to one of the upper levels. By the time he set his foot on the lowest stair, the student was stepping off the highest. The young exorcist sprinted up the stairs, feeling like his lungs were filled with smoke from the exertion. Reaching the top level, he looked down the hall, again spotting the figure turning a corner at the end of the corridor. For several minutes, the chase continued on like this. Every time Thane entered a staircase or hallway, the student left it, and after his target stepped out of the science building and into the nearby middle school, Thane could tell that the student knew he was being tailed. Regardless, he continued running, chasing this evil being all across the campus.

At last, he stormed back in to the cafeteria, where the student was waiting for him. The kitchen staff was gone, leaving the two of them alone. Xavier stared at him, an inhuman darkness in his eyes and an insidious grin on his face. Thane knew it was him, not because of everything that had happened until this moment, but just from looking at him. If he were to meet this man at any other time or place and see him like this, he would get the same feeling of terror.

“Well, that was certainly fun. I’m surprised you were able to keep up with me for so long. It’s good that you and I finally meet face to face.”

Xavier’s voice hit Thane like a punch to the face, using his paranormal sensitivity against him. During exorcisms and investigations, he had heard the voices of demons, but this was a whole new level of evil. Regardless, Thane charged towards him, reaching into his pocket and drawing his rosary. He wrapped it around his hand like brass knuckles and then lunged forward to punch Xavier. Calmly, Xavier grabbed his wrist and stopped him like a seatbelt. Thane screamed as the rosary melted on his hand, the plastic and metal turning into molten ooze and fusing to his fingers.

“Trying to punch me with your rosary, I’ll applaud you for your ingenuity and spirit. However, mere trinkets and physical attacks will never bring me down.”

He forced Thane back, the young exorcist gripping his burned hand, now stiff from the melted rosary hardening on his skin.

“What the Hell are you?”

“I am the nightmare that has invoked fear in men like you for eons. The darkness is coming, soon to eclipse this world and allow all mankind to achieve death.”

“Are… are you the Antichrist?”

“The very same, and let me tell you, hope has left you behind. There is nothing you can do to stop me. What can you, a mortal man, do against the son of the Devil?”

“I can bring about a power far greater than my own!”

Thane pulled a small bible out of his pocket and crossed himself.

“Most glorious Prince of the Heavenly Armies, Saint Michael the Archangel, defend us in our battle against principalities and powers, against the rulers of this world of darkness, against the spirits of wickedness in the high places!”

Xavier began to laugh.

“You think your words can hurt me, boy?”

“Come to the assistance of men whom God has created to His
likeness and whom He has redeemed at a great price from the tyranny
of the Devil! The Holy Church venerates you as her guardian and
protector; to you, the Lord has entrusted the souls of the redeemed to be led into Heaven! Pray therefore the God of Peace to crush Satan beneath our
feet, that he may no longer retain men captive and do injury to the Church! Offer our prayers to the Most High, that without delay they may draw His mercy down upon us; take hold of the dragon, the old serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, bind him and cast him into the bottomless pit that he may no longer seduce the nations!”

A visible twitch crossed Xavier’s face, his grin disappearing.

“In the Name of Jesus Christ, our God and Lord, strengthened by the intercession of the Immaculate Virgin Mary, Mother of God, of Blessed Michael the Archangel, of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul and all the Saints! And powerful in the holy authority of our ministry, we confidently undertake to repulse the attacks and deceits of the Devil! God arises; His enemies are scattered and those who hate Him flee before Him! As smoke is driven away, so are they driven; as wax melts before the fire, so the wicked perish at the presence of God!”

Xavier vomited on the floor with his body jerking violently.

“Stop it! I order you to stop!”

“Behold the Cross of the Lord, flee bands of enemies! The Lion of the tribe of Juda, the offspring of David, hath conquered! May Thy mercy, Lord, descend upon us! As great as our hope in Thee! We drive you from us, whoever you may be, unclean spirits, all satanic powers, all infernal invaders, all wicked legions, assemblies and sects!”

Black flames began to curl around Xavier and his skin was peeling. He again threw up, this time producing a vile puddle of blood and black venom.

“In the Name and by the power of Our Lord Jesus Christ, may you be snatched away and driven from the Church of God and from the souls made to the image and likeness of God and redeemed by the Precious Blood of the Divine Lamb! Most cunning serpent, you shall no more dare to deceive the human race, persecute the Church, torment God’s elect and sift them as wheat! The Most High God commands you, He with whom, in your great insolence, you still claim to be equal! God who wants all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth!”

Black wings stretched from Xavier’s back and claws grew from his fingertips. His cheeks and lips disappeared, revealing rows of needle teeth while his eyes became like coals. He lunged for Thane, screaming like a table saw.

“Christ, God’s Word made flesh, commands you; He who to save our race outdone through your envy, humbled Himself, becoming obedient even unto death; He who has built His Church on the firm rock and declared that the gates of Hell shall not prevail against Her, because He will dwell with Her all days even to the end of the world! The sacred Sign of the Cross commands you, as does also the power of the mysteries of the Christian Faith! The glorious Mother of God, the Virgin Mary, commands you; she who by her humility and from the first moment of her Immaculate Conception crushed your proud head! The faith of the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, and of the other Apostles commands you! The blood of the Martyrs and the pious intercession of all the Saints command you!”

His claws inches from Thane’s face, Xavier was brought to a stop as if caught in a spider’s web. The black fire surging from his flesh was now an inferno, eating away at him.

“Thus, cursed dragon, and you, diabolical legions, we adjure you by the living God, by the true God, by the holy God, by the God who so loved the world that He gave up His only Son, that every soul believing in Him might not perish but have life everlasting; stop deceiving human creatures and pouring out to them the poison of eternal damnation; stop harming the Church and hindering her liberty!

Begone, Satan, inventor and master of all deceit, enemy of man’s salvation!”

He slammed the bible shut and held it above his head.

“AAAAAMMMMEEEEENNNN!”

Xavier was thrown back, consumed in a twisting maw of flames, howling in agony. Thane could no longer see him, but in seconds, the flames disappeared, and a charred body fell to the ground, unmoving. The young exorcist fell to his knees, gasping for air from the monumental effort he had put in. He had come close to passing out at the end, but it did not matter. He had defeated the Antichrist. He stood up, relieved that the battle was over. The school was finally safe. It was time to spread the news.

He turned around but came to a dead stop, his heart dropping into his stomach as a dark laugh echoed through the cafeteria. He looked back and his vision was blocked off, Xavier grabbing him by the face and then holding him off the ground. From that connection, a wave of indescribable agony swept through him, with every single nerve ending being stabbed with hot irons. He could feel his bones breaking, his flesh being peeled away, his muscles shredded, and his organs being torn from his body. At the same time, he felt evil contaminate his mind, with visions of suffering and horror spreading through his soul like ink through water. Every memory he had was being overwritten, scenes of torture and agony being stamped onto the mental photographs.

Xavier let him go, dropping him to the floor with a circle of sixes burned into his forehead, smoking but soon vanishing. He stood unscathed, laughing.

“You humans entertain me to no end with your arrogance. You think that by shouting some words, you can wield the power of God? That you can rain His judgment down upon me? That you, mortal men, have the ability to defeat a demigod like me? Nothing you ever do will be able to stop me. I’m the son of the Devil and a living human, do you know what means? My demon half protects me from all things physical, while my human half protects me from the ethereal. Whether it is a nuclear missile or the light of Heaven, I am indestructible.

But I will give you credit, though. It is the willpower of the exorcist that allows the exorcism to take place. Their faith is turned into a spiritual weapon against the dark spirit, a symbol for their will to be shaped into and used against the demon, but God or his angels have nothing to do with it. You should be proud of yourself; I haven’t seen a prodigy like you in centuries. You could have forced out five demons at once under normal circumstances. Too bad for you, I’m no ordinary demon.”

Thane didn’t respond. The torture Xavier had put him through had robbed him of the use of his body.

“Tell you what, you’re too interesting for me to simply dispose of. Let’s make things fun. I’ll give you the chance to find a way to defeat me. Who knows, maybe I’m wrong and there is something in this world that can bring me down once and for all. I’ll give you one shot to find that chink in my armor, but here’s the catch: you have to do it without telling anyone who I am until you actually make your move. You can’t mention me as the Antichrist or even by name and then collaborate with others on how to defeat me. Until we meet again for our final confrontation, you will be on your own.

Good luck.”

Continuing to laugh to himself, Xavier walked away, leaving Thane to kneel there with his mind racing.

Xavier was leaning against the hallway windows, writing in a small day planner. Helena approached him, her arms crossed and a scowl on her face.

“Did you do anything to Sophie?”

He looked up at her.

“Excuse me?”

“Did you do anything to Sophie? She doesn’t look right, like she’s sick, which is the same thing everyone has been telling me since I met you. Did you rape her again? Did you restore her memories? You didn’t leave a task for me today.”

“No, I didn’t do anything to her. As for your tasks, I’ve actually ran out ideas, which is kind of embarrassing for me. Relax, I just found some new toys to play with.”

“You’re despicable,” she hissed.

“And yet you speak to me with much more ease than before. Your posture, your crossed arms, that annoyed scowl, and especially your tone tell me that you’ve become used to having me around. You accused me of raping your friend, but you spoke to me like I was just some troublemaker, or a friend you were worried about who is always late for class. Before long, you’ll be confiding in me, asking me for favors, and feel relieved and even happy when you see me.”

Helena’s body tensed up from his teasing.

“In your dreams! You’re delusional!”

She stormed off, but stopped after a few steps. She spoke with her back to him.

“So you really didn’t touch her?”

Xavier sighed and continued writing in his planner.

“No, I didn’t do anything. Relax, you can trust me. But hold on, I have a proposal for you.”

She turned back to him.

“Let me guess, another race in the pool or something like that?”

“No, nothing to win or lose. Fight me.”

“What?”

“I knew that you had a record of beating up punks and sinners, but I was amazed by how well you handled Daphne when she went berserk. I want to see what you can do. So how about we spar a little, just for fun? Think of it as a chance to punch me in the face like you’ve always wanted.”

For once, Helena actually smiled at Xavier’s words.

“Where and when?”

“I haven’t figured that out yet. You still have that card, right? That will tell you.”

She shot him a smirk.

“I’ll make you regret this.”

She walked away, and once she left, Xavier closed his book and tucked it away in his pocket. He strode down the hall and made a turn, smiling at the sight before him. Sophie was leaning in the nearby corner, panting and flushed in aguish. She hadn’t heard the conversation between him and Helena. Seeing her rapist made her whimper with fearful tears rolling down her face, but she worked up the courage to speak.

“Please, take it out, I’m begging you. I really have to use the bathroom.”

Xavier chuckled and walked by her.

“Follow me.”

She stumbled after him, down another two corridors and into a janitor’s closet. Inside, he locked the door and turned on the light.

“You said you were begging, but that didn’t really seem like begging. Beg like a proper slave to her Master.”

Sophie wiped away her tears and clutched herself, trying to ease the pain in her gut.

“Why are you doing this?”

Xavier grabbed her face and laughed while licking the tears off her cheeks.

“Because you’re my property and I can do whatever I want to you. Now, should I just take this opportunity to brutalize your slutty pussy and leave you to suffer an exploding gut, or are you going to act like a good slave and mind your manners?”

He let go of her and she slowly got down onto her knees.

“Master, I’m begging you, please take it out of me.”

“I’ll do it if you suck my cock.”

Sophie looked up at him with fresh tears but did not refuse. Xavier unfastened his pants and revealed his dick, the tool he had used to ruin her life.

“Come on, put it in your mouth and suck on it like a big lollipop. Or should I just leave you here to die on the floor from an intestinal blockage?”

Crying, Sophie leaned forward and let his manhood slide into her mouth. Normally, it would have taken a lot of mental preparation to do something like this, but she could now remember all the times Xavier had skull-fucked her when she was tied to the bed. This was nothing new. Her head slowly bobbed back and forth as she used her tongue to massage the muscular rod dirtying her mouth.

“That’s a good slave. You’re learning your place. But you’re going much too slow.”

Xavier grabbed her head and began violently thrusting into her mouth, skull-fucking her yet again with the head of his cock knocking against the back of her throat. Dry heaving from her irritated gag reflex, she tried to pull away, but Xavier held her still as he used her head as a fleshlight. After a few minutes, he came, emptying all of his reserves into her throat and forcing her to swallow it all. He let go of her and she immediately threw up, her body at last able to obey its gag reflex.

“That will have to do, very well.”

Xavier snapped his fingers and the butt plug in Sophie vanished, making her shudder in relief. She was about to rush out and find the nearest bathroom, but he stopped her.

“Hold on, look at the mess you made. You spilled all of the seed your Master poured into you. You’re not leaving here until you clean it up. Go ahead, lap it up like the bitch dog you are.”

Sophie cried for a few seconds, but knowing that begging wouldn’t accomplish anything, she reluctantly lowered her head to the floor.

It was Friday morning, and Xavier was standing Lily outside of the math building. She looked anxious and was fiddling with her skirt.

“It doesn’t hurt, does it?”

“No, it just feels weird. And… kind of wrong.”

“Well I thought that today would be a good chance for you to get accustomed to it. I can’t wait to see you in it tomorrow, I’ve been looking forward to our date all week.”

Seeing his grin, Lily’s unease waned and she gave him a small smile.

“Yeah… me too.”

Checking to make sure no one would see them, Xavier leaned down and gave her a long and tender kiss, practically making the small girl melt in his arms.

“Oh, and tomorrow, I’ll have another present for you. I’ll give you a hint, it comes in a small box, it’s shiny, and it’s the kind of thing a girl like you should be able to wear and show off.”

Her face lit up as fantasies of jewelry flashed through her soul.

“I can’t wait! Ok, so I’ll meet you tomorrow morning at 10:00”

Lily then gave him a kiss and walked away. She entered the building and Xavier watched her through the small windows in the front doors. The hallway was crowded, perfect for his sadistic hunger. He snapped his fingers and an invisible bind momentarily laced around her foot. She yelped, thinking she had tripped over her own feet. She fell awkwardly, with her butt in the air, and as “luck” would have it, her skirt flipped up and revealed her ass, covered only with a black G-string. Seeing the racy underwear, everyone in the hall spontaneously erupted into taunting laughter, with Lily immediately bursting into tears and trying to cover herself up.

Walking away, an idea popped into Xavier’s head. He closed his eyes for a few moments and then opened them. On the other side of campus, Helena’s collar activated. As calm as if she had just received a text from a friend, she reached into her bag and pulled out the card, finding a new message on it.

MEET ME AT THE THIRD TRAINING ROOM AT MIDNIGHT
WEAR SOMETHING YOU CAN FIGHT IN

It took a little bit longer than usual for Sophie to fall asleep, but once Helena heard her snore, she quietly got out of bed and got dressed in her track suit. Sneaking out at night was becoming unnervingly easy for her. She left her dorm room and made her way to the gymnasium, making her way up to the second floor to the multipurpose rooms. The first two were being used to hold exercising equipment, while the new three were used for groups like the fencing club, the wrestling team, etc. Helena entered the third room and found Xavier there. He had changed out of his usual outfit and was wearing a pair of loose pants like her running uniform and a wife-beater, but no shoes. He was looking out the window, using the light of the night sky and Rome to dimly illuminate the room. Helena stopped, having forgotten how muscular he was. Shaking aside those traitorous thoughts, she approached him and he smiled.

“I bet you’ve been waiting for this since the day we met. I’m afraid I may have to break my promise about not hurting you, but don’t worry, I’ll be gentle.”

Helena laughed off the tease and pulled off her shoes, not wanting to ruin the padded floor.

“I’ll have you running back to daddy before I even break a sweat.”

Taking a sharp breath, she hurled herself across the room and sent her fist rocketing towards Xavier’s fist. Never losing his grin, he deflected her attack, grabbed her shoulder, and sent her tumbling to the floor. Not giving up, she lashed up and wrapped her legs around his neck. Xavier wrenched his head free and then tossed her back across the floor. She stood up, facing Xavier with resolute eyes.

“Good, very good. Not only are you a natural at this, you’ve clearly been well trained. Show me more.”

Answering his challenge, she charged forward as fast as she could and jumped into forward flip, bringing her foot careening towards his head like a sledgehammer. He blocked her kick and knocked her to the aside, giving her the opportunity to spin around while still on her head and try for a kick to the side. Xavier dodged the attack and she used the rotational momentum to bring down her legs to try for a sweep at his feet. Again Xavier dodged, as well as the coming punch when Helena got back to her feet. From there, she began hurling punches and kicks as fast as her body would allow, but he always blocked or deflected her attacks and countered with a few blows of his own.

Helena staggered back, feeling the bruises from his strikes already forming. He was good, really good, possibly better than the martial arts teacher at the school. Her breathing heavy, she pulled off the light sweatshirt of her running uniform, revealing the black tank top underneath. She sighed in relief, feeling her sweat evaporating on contact with the cool night air. Xavier shot her a glance, telling her that he liked what he saw. Normally this would disgust her or make her feel embarrassed, but she was too high on adrenalin and endorphins to not give a smile of confidence. She could tell just from his movements and the strength of his hits that he wasn’t using any of his powers, meaning that he was fighting her only as a human, and if he was just a human, then there was always a chance for her to win.

Her eyes practically glowing with determination, she again pounced on Xavier. She unleashed another barrage of attacks, moving herself with all the strength and skill she had. Like before, she was unable to land any hits on Xavier, but her eyes and reflexes had sharpened, allowing her to at least defend against his. Their movements became perfectly fluid, every strike being blocked as if choreographed for a play while their speed continued to increase. She could see it on his face, the effort he was putting into this fight. Even if he was a better fighter than her, he was putting everything he had into this fight, truly facing her on an even playing field.

Seeing an opening, she lunged out to punch him and he caught her fist, but when he tried to mirror it, she did the same to him. They stood as reflections, each pushing against each other. They were both giving savage grins, having the best fight of their lives.

“That’s it! That’s what I wanted to see! The fiery righteousness in your eyes! Fight harder! Show me your beautiful soul! Your powerful heart!”

Helena pulled away from him and tried to deliver a roundhouse kick, but he caught her foot and shoved her back. Regaining her balance, she charged towards him. Xavier held out his hands, and in his grip, two sabers materialized. He tossed one to Helena, who caught it as she pounced, spun around, and lashed out with the blade as if she had expected it from the very beginning. Sparks flew off the colliding edges as they stared each other down.

“You knew I was in the fencing club?”

“No, I just thought I should teach you while I was here. I want my queen to be an expert at sword fighting.”

“As if!”

Disengaging, Helena crouched down and tried to deliver a slash to Xavier’s leg, but he jumped back over the blade and then charged. They collided with several showers of sparks flying off in a fraction of a second before he passed by her. Helena fell to her knees, having received half a dozen shallow cuts across her body. Xavier was so fast; she had barely seen his strikes and didn’t even feel the cuts until he had already disengaged. But she was also proud, hearing the dripping blood from the long cut she had left on his chest. She got back to her feet and turned to him. They both faced each other, panting like dogs with bloody blades and bodies, but both smiling.

Gathering together their strength, they charged.

Helena collapsed, more exhausted than ever in her life and covered head to toe in bruises and cuts. The floor had been painted with blood splatters and littered with broken weapons, created by Xavier and used until snapping. Xavier sat behind her, his back against hers. She knew she was supposed to hate him and knew she should have immediately moved away, but this time, that contact didn’t bother her. The fight had not just drained her of strength, it helped her relieve a lot of the stress she had been carrying and at last vent her hatred of Xavier, leaving her blissfully hollow. He was definitely in better condition than she was, but as the fight had gone on, she had delivered plenty of strikes. They sat there for a few minutes, trying to catch their breath while their cuts slowly clotted.

“What time is it?” Helena asked.

Xavier glanced at the clock.

“A little bit after 1:00.”

“Well it’s a good thing tomorrow is Saturday. I get to sleep in. I really need it.”

“Well if you ever want to fight again, just tell me and we can– Helena?”

Xavier chuckled, realizing she had fallen asleep against him. He snapped his fingers, using his powers to return the room to pristine condition. He then scooped her up and carried her outside.

“Come on, let’s get you to the showers and clean you off.”

Saturday had arrived meaning that today would be the couple’s date. Lily was stirring uncomfortably in her chair at the outdoor café. When it had been discovered that she was wearing a thong, the nuns had brought down the wrath of God of her. She had been paddled hundreds of times and her rear end was blackened with bruises, she had been forced to kneel on frozen peas until her knees bled, and she would have to write scripture for thirty hours. She wasn’t even supposed to leave the school today; she had detention, but after everything that had happened, she needed this date with Xavier desperately.

“Hello, Lily.”

She heard his voice and felt his hand on her shoulder and began nuzzling it like a cat.

“I’m so glad you’re here.”

“Of course I’m here.”

He sat down on the other side of the table and blood drained from Lily’s face as she saw the bruises on his. It looked like someone had been using him as a punching bag.

“Xavier, what happened??”

He gave a sad smile and pulled a small velvet box out of his pocket. He opened it up to reveal a pair of earrings with small diamonds.

“Unfortunately, this gift is a farewell present instead of a celebratory present. I’m sorry… but I can’t stay at Rosewood University anymore.”

“What are you talking about? What’s going on!?”

“It was really stupid of me, but I had to borrow some money from a loan shark for all the dates and presents. I wanted to show you how important you are to me. He found me this morning and beat me up because I couldn’t pay him back. I was supposed to have time to make the money, but he came early, and he wanted way more than I could possibly pay back. He said that he would kill me the next time he saw me. The only choice I have is to leave town so that he doesn’t come with me. Maybe I can get a job in some other town until I can pay him back, but he’ll most likely kill me for running, even if I return.”

“You… you did all that for life me?”

“Of course, because you’re the most important thing in the world to me and I wanted to make you smile. Unfortunately, it seems that’s not enough n this world.”

Lily nearly knocked the table over as she tackled him, sobbing into his shirt. Everyone around them watched in confusion.

“No! You can’t leave me! I’ll do anything!”

“I’m sorry, but there is nothing you can do. The money is way too much to pay back in so short of time, and the one alternative is…”

“What? What is the alternative?”

Xavier waited a moment for speaking.

“Come on, let’s not talk here.”

He stood up and led Lily by the hand to the alley by the café. Now with privacy, he took a deep breath and looked into her fearful eyes.

“He knows that I have a girlfriend and he says he’d forget about my debt if I were to let him have sex with you.”

Lily’s face paled and she felt her stomach twist itself into a knot.

“But this is something I cannot allow. I could never let any man touch you, no matter what. I’d rather die than let that happen. My only two options are to let him kill me or leave forever. I just wanted to spend this last day without before I said goodbye.”

Lily tackled him, holding him with all the strength she had.

“I’ll do it, if that’s what it takes to keep you in my life, I’ll do it.”

“No, Lily, I can’t let you do that! I love you! I’d never let¬–”

“Please, let me do this for you. You were willing to sacrifice yourself for me, so let me sacrifice myself for you.”

Xavier held her tightly and began to tremble. Lily realized he was crying, feeling his tears dotting the top of his head.

“O-ok, I’ll tell him I’ll accept the deal. But please, don’t ever forget that I love you.”

They stayed like that for several minutes, Lily relishing the feeling of being in Xavier’s embrace and listening to his tearful sniffs and hiccups. But in reality, they were the escaping gasps of his laughter. He was wearing an insidious grin with his crocodile tears pouring endlessly.

‘I can’t believe a girl can be this pathetic! It’s so easy! It’s just so fucking easy!’

Lily tried to put on a brave face as she looked in the mirror of the hotel room. She slowly put in the earrings from Xavier, hoping that they would give her strength. Her naked body was trembling from head to toe. She stepped into the hotel bedroom, where Xavier was sitting in a chair in the corner by the window.

“Are you sure you want to do this?”

“If it means you can stay, I’ll do it. But… can you really handle being here when it happens?”

“It’s the least I can do. Besides, I want to support you.”

A knock came at the door and Xavier slowly answered it while Lily worked to gather up all her willpower. A large man stepped inside with an unshaven face. He almost looked drunk.

“She does this and you forget about my debt, right?”

The man chuckled and spoke with a French accent.

“As long as she’s a good fuck and doesn’t just lie there, yeah.”

He then looked at her, tiny but supple, shivering as if brushed with a cold breeze.

“Oh, you’ll be perfect.”

He walked over and grabbed her face, immediately jamming his tongue into her mouth. She tried to pull away, but he held her still, making her suffer the violation and his putrid breath. This man wasn’t a loan shark, just a common piece of trash that Xavier had recruited. All he had to do was play the role and he’d get a pretty young teen to abuse. Pretending to look like he was about to throw up from stress, Xavier took his seat and watched while the man licked every corner of Lily’s mouth. He then forced her to her knees and unzipped his fly, letting his cock hang out.

“Alright, get to work, girlie.”

Lily looked back at Xavier, unsure of if she wanted confirmation, support, or approval. Xavier just looked at her, feinting emotional turmoil. Wiping away a tear, she turned back and grasped the man’s cock. It smelled terrible, when was the last time he showered? She stroked it a few times, swallowed her disgust, and then started blowing him. The man chuckled with his hand on her head as she put what Xavier had taught her to good use. After all the times she had sucked him, her small mouth was the perfect pleasure outlet. More than once, the man pulled his dick out and smeared it across her face, then put it in and held it against the back of her throat until her mouth was pouring saliva. She was used to it, even when he grabbed her head and skull-fucked her. Xavier had trained her perfectly.

The man stepped back, pulled off his clothes, and then grabbed Lily. He tossed her onto the bed and pulled her over so that she was on her back with her head hanging off the mattress. Before she could brace herself, she resumed thrusting into her mouth, this time with his balls slapping her in the face. She was immediately crying in humiliation, wondering why the world had to be so cruel and why she had to suffer. Along with her tears, her face was grimy with a frothy mixture of semen, saliva, and even some vomit. Every time he pulled his dick out, a large glob would roll down her face and force her to keep her eyes shut.

After what felt like an eternity, he backed off, grabbed her, and turned her around. Grabbing her skinny legs, he pulled her over and began rubbing his slimy cock against her young flower. Lily again looked to Xavier, seeing the horror and dread in his eyes.

‘Please, don’t look at me.’

She cried out as the man entered her, not from physical pain, but from the revulsion she felt from her body being violated by someone other than Xavier. It was just like when Daphne raped her, but even worse. For a man his size, his thrusts were unusually quick, the speed almost reinforcing his cruelty and his indifference to her suffering. Her tiny breasts jiggled with each slam, and she whimpered when he slapped them for his own entertainment.

“Say you love it!”

Lily didn’t reply, she could only sob. He smacked her across the face.

“Say you love my cock!”

“I love it! I love your cock!”

After another few minutes, he changed position, forcing her onto her hands and knees. He got up on the bed with her and mounted her from behind, this time pulling her hair when he fucked her. Lily’s only comfort was looking to Xavier while the man brutalized her. The sound of his lap slapping against her rear end with each thrust sickened her, a continuous reminder of how she was being defiled. She felt like a disgusting whore, a piece of soulless meat being used and abused. After several minutes, she had to work not to scream when he suddenly stopped, telling her that he had just came, poisoning her womanhood with his revolting seed.

“Come on, girl. Put that mouth of yours back to work.”

Still holding her by her hair, he pulled her over and jammed his flaccid cock into her mouth. The taste of his semen made her want to throw up, but she did her job and sucked him off until he was again hard.

“Time for you to do some work. Get on and start riding.”

He lied on his back and pulled her onto his lap. Not wanting to look at the man’s face, she turned her back on him and looked at Xavier. The man pointed his cock straight upwards and she lowered herself onto it, whimpering as it penetrated her. Grabbing her by the hips, he began bucking his hips, making her bounce on his lap. She continued to whine as his cock slammed the entrance to her womb over and over, a combination of her dropping weight and his upward thrusts. Her tiny breasts refused to stop jiggling and her body was glistening with sweat. Then she could feel it.

‘Oh no. No! Anything but that!’

It was relentlessly building, her body refusing to obey her will. She looked at Xavier, hoping that seeing him would give her the control she needed. The haunted look on his face only made her feel worse.

“Xavier, don’t look at me!”

Her whimpers turned into shrill whines as she felt herself approaching the threshold.

“Please don’t look at me! Don’t look at me! I’m… I’m cumming!”

Her scream was easily recognized as a climax flushed through her system, sending a splash of liquid arousal out from between the lips of her pussy and across the bed sheets. The man laughed in accomplishment and came soon after, emptying the last of himself into her. He pushed the sobbing Lily off him and got up. After getting dressed, he turned to Xavier.

“You and I are square.”

He then left, leaving Xavier and Lily, with the girl crying in the fetal position.

“Xavier, I’m sorry! I’m so sorry!”

In his mind, Xavier was laughing at this new development. He looked at her with dead eyes and spoke with a very dry tone.

“I think you should go clean yourself off.”

Hoping he wasn’t mad, she limped into the bathroom and thoroughly showered, scrubbing her skin bare and trying to cleanse every millimeter of her defiled womanhood. Once she had gotten herself as clean as possible and used up more than half a bar of soap, she stepped out of the shower and peaked around the bathroom door. Xavier had his face in his hands and was shaking. She walked over to him and kneeled down, clutching his legs.

“I’m so sorry. I’m so, so sorry!”

Xavier refused to even look at her.

“Glad to see you were enjoying yourself.”

Fresh tears began to roll down her cheeks.

“I swear, it didn’t mean anything! I didn’t want to do it, it just happened! Please, I’ll do anything if you forgive me! I only love you!”

Xavier just sighed and shook his head. Desperate, Lily bent herself over the bed and spread her ass cheeks.

“Please, this hole is still good. Please put your love in me.”

Hiding his smile, Xavier stood up and revealed his erect manhood.

“Ok, maybe in time I can learn to forgive you.”

‘Lord, what am I supposed to do now?’

Father Hauser pondered this question over and over again. He was sitting in his office, mulling over everything that had happened the other day with Helena. From what Thane had told him and Father Brian, not only had the blessing failed, the force haunting her was truly worse than anything else.

‘Maybe… maybe Helena knows what it is. But if I were to ask her what it is, she would probably come up with an excuse to not to tell me, just like before.’

A shiver then crawled up his spine.

‘But what if she already told me? What if she’s been trying to tell me all along and I just haven’t been understanding? Think! What did she tell me? She said that there would be a war in a valley that would reveal the truth. No, wait, she said it would show the truth. “Show the truth”. That just doesn’t sound right. Even if she were scared, the words “reveal” and “truth” go together better than “show” and “truth”. But if there really was some kind of hidden message, maybe there is a reason why she used that word. Show… show… reveal… reveal…’

It hit him then, but the feeling it invoked was one of terror.

‘Revelations! Could it be that that was what she was trying to draw me to? The valley… Jezreel Valley! Megiddo! The war that she foretold of was the one between Christ and the Beast! But if everyone in the school is in danger, then that means… Oh God… He’s here.’

His heart beating faster than ever in his life, Father Hauser ran out of the office and down the halls, pushing his way past anyone in his way and ignoring them when they called out. He sprinted to the main office of the teacher’s building and nearly slammed himself against the receptionist’s desk.

“I need the keys to one of the cars! It’s an emergency!”

His tone and the look on his face left the young woman stunned and stammering.

“Uh… I uh… Ok… I just need you to sign out and–”

“For the love of God, girl! I need that key now! We’re wasting too much time!”

He rushed past her to the row of hooks where the keys were kept and grabbed a set, then sprinting out of the building and into the nearby parking lot. Finding the university car with the same number as the key ring, he climbed inside and pulled out of the parking lot with the tires screaming. Feeling like he was going to have a heart attach, he zoomed across Rome, waiting to see the roof of the Vatican towering over the city. The Holy Father had to be warned! He had to be told that the Antichrist or even the Devil himself had infiltrated the city!

Approaching a busy street, he slammed his foot on the brakes, again making the car squeal as he came to a stop. He waited for the light to change, with every tick of his watch sounding like a gunshot. The light changed and he pressed down on the gas, but the old car only lurched forward into the middle of the intersection, having chosen now of all times to drop the transmission. He slammed his head against the steering wheel and cursed over and over while the people behind him honked their horns. He didn’t hear the screaming outside. He didn’t see the truck rolling down the hill with the driver desperately stomping on the breaks. He didn’t smell the blood of the person who had already been run over. He didn’t sense the vibrations when it knocked against a car parked on the adjacent street and sent it flipping onto the sidewalk like a hockey puck while continuing on its way towards the intersection.
He only felt the crash.

Hopkins 7

The junior and senior classes were in the university church, attending Sunday morning service. Normally, Helena would be too distracted to focus on the hymns she and everyone else was singing. After all, it was in this very church that Xavier had enslaved her, and nothing since then had worked against him. But hate him as she did, she had to admit that he was right about one thing: she was used to having him around. Unless they were sparring, he really had no intention of actually hurting her. He just seemed interested in practical jokes and mind games. The loss of that uncertainty meant the loss of a lot of her fear. Now, at last, she could take a deep breath and regain her composure. Enjoying the tranquility of the moment, she opened herself up to feel God’s love and let her anxiety melt away to the sound of her own voice.

Xavier wasn’t there, as he was spending time with Lily. Ever since he had tricked her into whoring herself out, she had become even more dependent on him, so he had to shape her neediness into an even stronger instinct to sacrifice herself and do whatever he asked her to. Attendance to the church service wasn’t mandatory, and students often skipped to spend time studying or working. Better he was gone; Helena could fully relax with the knowledge that he wasn’t watching her.

Towards the end of the service, the priest giving the sermon cleared his throat.

“Children, there is an important matter I must discuss with you. There was a terrible accident yesterday and someone very dear to all of us is in critical condition and needs your prayers…”

The name and the details were given, and the moment the words struck Helena, her lungs ceased to function and her porcelain cheeks became wet with silent tears.

Xavier wandered the campus, alone and bored out of his mind. He had just had sex with Lily, so his lust was satiated. Should he kill some time torturing Sophie or some other girl? Nah, he wasn’t in the mood. He had already done all of his homework and he wasn’t the kind of student that needed to study. There was nothing to do but aimlessly float across the green sea of the university quad.

“You son of a bitch!”

He turned his gaze from the sun to Helena, sprinting towards him while sobbing in anger. Oh boy, had she found out that he had resumed abusing her roommate? She threw herself at him, hurling punches and kicks that never landed.

“I’ll kill you, you bastard! How could you?! Of all people, how could you do that to him?!”

Dodging her attacks, Xavier hummed in confusion. Was she talking about Thane? He hadn’t really done much to him, and he never bothered messing with guys. They weren’t nearly as fun to torment as women.

“What are you talking about?”

“Shut up! I’ll rip you apart if it’s the last thing I do! I’ll make you pay for what you did! Was it you or Daphne?! Either way, I’ll kill you both!”

She tried to throw a punch towards his face but he caught her wrist, staring at her with a stern look.

“Helena, I honestly have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Still crying, she tried to hit him with her other fist, but he caught her arm. She stood immobilized, feeling her strength vanishing, but not because of any power Xavier possessed. She leaned against his chest, wetting his shirt with her tears.

“Why? Why did you have to do that to him? He was like a father to me!”

“Helena, I don’t waste my time hurting men. I’m guilty of a lot of things, but not what you’re accusing me of. Now take a deep breath and tell me what’s going on.”

He let go of her and she fell to her knees, kneeling at his feet with her slender shoulders shaking. Her face was in her hands, her tears dripping from between her fingers.

“Father Hauser was in a car accident yesterday. He’s in a coma now and he’ll never wake up because of the brain damage he suffered. The last time anyone saw him, he was frantic, screaming about some kind of emergency. He was heading in the direction of the Vatican.”

“He was one of the priests that performed that blessing on you, wasn’t he? He must have figured something out and was trying to warn the Pope. I won’t lie and say that this isn’t convenient for me considering what he might have wanted to tell them, but I assure you that I didn’t orchestrate that crash.”

Helena didn’t respond.

“Have you gone to see him yet?”

Finally, she looked up at him.

“What?”

“Have you gone to see him in the hospital yet?”

“N-no… I just heard about it. I was going to, but…”

“Well then, let’s go.”

Xavier grasped her shoulder and the two disappeared in a shroud of darkness. They reappeared in Father Hauser’s hospital room, Xavier having used his powers to check the room of inhabitants before teleporting. They were alone, save for the comatose priest. Helena looked around wildly, shocked by the extent of his powers. Hauser was lying in bed, surrounded by machines monitoring his weak pulse and keeping him breathing, as well as several flower vases. He was hooked up to an EEG, showing the near-silent brain waves. Xavier helped Helena to her feet and turned her to the priest. With fresh tears streaming from her eyes, she took small steps towards him and collapsed at his side, clutching his unmoving hand and sobbing. For over a minute, Helena did not move, save for the trembles from her crying hiccups. Xavier simply stood there, watching her and using his powers to soundproof the room so that they wouldn’t be discovered.

Finally he strode forward and pressed down on Father Hauser’s forehead for a few seconds. Helena looked up, her face lit with rage.

“Get away from him!”

Xavier pulled his hand away and the EEG seemed to double in the activity it was receiving.

“There, he’ll wake up in a month.”

She stared at him, as if he had just spoken in gibberish.

“What?”

“He’ll be fine. Other than some memory loss, he won’t have any problems. I reversed the brain damage, but to avoid suspicion, it would be best to let his body heal on it’s own. But, since I’m already here…”

He poked Father Hauser in the stomach for a few seconds.

“That tumor on his pancreas was just about to start causing trouble.”

“He’ll… he’ll really be ok?”

“He’ll need some physical therapy and may be on a cane for a while, but he’ll be back teaching before August.”

For the second time, Helena slumped to her knees, her body going limp and losing all sensation. Was it possible? Would Father Hauser really be ok? She had been telling the truth when she said he was like a parent to her. If she lost him, she didn’t know how she would be able to go on after everything that had happened with Xavier. But to think, of all people, it would be Xavier to save him and give her back her oldest friend. For a moment, she found herself unable to hate him, and she knew she had to say the words.

“Thank you.”

Xavier walked over and put his hand on her shoulder.

“Was there anything you were going to do today?”

She looked up at him, confused.

“Huh? What? Uh… no.”

“Have you ever seen Rome? Really seen her?”

This only confused her more.

“I’ve been around the city. Why are you asking me this?”

He smiled.

“Come on, let’s enjoy ourselves.”

Helena followed him out of the hospital, her limbs and back stiff with straitlaced tension.

“You’re kidding, right? You can’t be serious.”

“Come on, you’ve been under a lot of stress lately. Let me show you a good time. See the sights.”

“I’ve been under a lot of stress because of you! And I’ve already seen the Colosseum and all the other places.”

Stepping out onto the sidewalk, he turned to her and grinned.

“Not with me, you haven’t. Come on. Think of it as a chance to get to know your enemy.”

“But I hate you!”

“Well let’s change that. Tell you what, if I can’t make you smile ten times today, I’ll remove your collar and never put one on you again.”

Helena’s eyes became as wide as dinner plates.

“You mean it?”

“I swear on the Seven Circles of Hell and dear old dad on his black throne.”

Helena scowled.

“And what if I lose? Are you going to make me do something awful?”

“If I can make you smile ten times today, you have to give me a kiss on the lips. Tongue or not is up to you.”

Helena’s body became rigid. Her first kiss… with him?!

“And if I win, you’ll leave me alone?”

“Oh no, I’m not letting you go that easy. So do we have a deal?”

She sighed, knowing that she could not pass this chance up.

“Fine, but no funny stuff.”

“Perfect, then follow me.”

He began walking down the street with Helena cautiously trailing behind him. What was he up to? What was this really about? After walking a hundred feet, Xavier turned back to her with a look of annoyance.

“When I said “follow me”, I meant walk alongside me.”

Swallowing the lump in her throat, Helena approached him and stood at his side. As they continued walking, Xavier put his arm around her, making her stiffen up. She wanted to pull away, but she was afraid of what would happen if she angered him. Besides, she owed him for saving Father Hauser. After a block, she worked up the nerve to speak.

“So where are we going?”

“Right here.”

She looked around and her heart dropped into her stomach. The street was lined with red rental Vespas in front of a scooter shop.

“Oh no, no, no, no, no, no.”

“Come on, it’s just like the old saying. When in Rome, do as the Romans. This is tourist tradition. Don’t tell me you’re scared.”

“I prefer to be surrounded by steel and airbags.”

“Said the girl who wanted to become the Pope’s bodyguard…”

Xavier touched one of the scooters and it activated without needing a key.

“Oh god, you’re going to steal it?”

He gave her a dry look and sat down on the bike.

“Helena, don’t you know who I am?”

She covered her face with her hands, feeling this day spiraling out of control for the second time.

“Ugh, fine, I’ll bring it back.”

She looked up, seeing the storeowner inside. He was getting to his feet, hearing the revving of the scooter and preparing to chase down the two teens.

“Well I’m not getting on that thing without a helmet.”

“Oh for fuck’s sake…”

He grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto the bike. Sitting sideways across his lap, she yelped as he pulled out into the street with the storeowner running out after him. Speeding down the road, she held onto him for dear life, screaming into his chest. She was silenced when he placed his hand on the back of her head.

“Relax, I’M your helmet.”

At that moment, her heart calmed and she momentarily forgot she was on a scooter. She felt only the kiss of the wind on her skin, the warmth of the Italian sun, the roughness of Xavier’s coat in her hands, and the softness of his shirt against her face. She actually felt… safe.

‘That’s right. With Xavier’s powers, it’s impossible for us to get in an accident. As long as I ride with him, I’ll be ok.’

Helena worked to suppress her grin of amazement as she gazed at the Colosseum, Rome’s pride and joy. She had seen in before, but it still left her awestruck. With Xavier around, she couldn’t allow herself to smile. The walls of concrete curled around each other, like a stone rose.

“You should have seen her in her prime.”

She turned to him.

“Excuse me?”

“This is nothing. When she was first built, she was a masterpiece.”

“You… you were there back then?”

“I was born at the same time as Christ and I’ve been traveling ever since. I spent a lot of time here in Rome back in the golden ages. Those were good times. Come on, let’s head inside.”

This time, Helena didn’t tense up when he put his arm around her. She simply let him lead her to the ticket gate. Since they were “both” underage citizens of the European Union, they didn’t have to pay to get in. The corridors were roped off in certain areas to keep tourists from wandering or doing something they shouldn’t have. She didn’t know why, but she suddenly felt the weight of awkwardness on her chest. The sounds of their footsteps in the dark halls seemed to reinforce the lack of conversation between them. Should she say something? No, why would she do that? Why would she need to? But this tension…

“So… what was Rome like back then?”

“Oh, it was wonderful. If you wanted to do something, you did it, and if you knew what you were doing, you could get whatever you want. It was like Sodom and Gomorrah but much classier. Getting drunk on rich wine and having orgies with the social elite. What a time to be alive.

And that’s one.”

Helena’s body turned to ice as she realized that her lips had curled into a small smile when he talked. The way he described it invoked a tiny giggle in her, but he caught it. He laughed at her embarrassment.

“Relax, just enjoy yourself. Who knows? By the time the day is over, you might just end up looking forward to that kiss.”

She scoffed and turned away.

“Yeah right, you can’t fool me that easily.”

“If you say so…”

They stepped out into the sun and gazed out across the labyrinth remains of the Colosseum basement.

“Yeah, not like the movie Gladiator, is it? Come on, let’s get a higher view.”

They moved over to a nearby staircase leading up alongside the ancient seats. As they climbed the stares, Xavier removed his arm from around her, but surprised her by grasping her hand instead. He saw her blushing and cracked a grin.

“Is this your first time holding hands with a guy?”

“No, I’ve held hands with boys before!”

“Anything before puberty and adults holding your hand don’t count.”

“Considering your age, I guess this doesn’t count either!”

Again surprising her, he began to laugh.

“Ah, that’s what I wanted to hear, that spiteful tone, arrogant almost. You’re doing your best not to smile, but I can tell your ego is purring from that witty comeback. To be honest, that sounded less like you were talking to the man you hate and more like you were bickering with a childhood friend. You’re finally relaxing. Like I said, you’ve become used to having me around.”

Helena’s face became red with embarrassment and anger, but she decided to just let him have the last word. Finally, they came to one of the upper levels, giving them a greater view of the great arena.

“Can you smell it? The culture in the air? The history? Not to mention the long-gone sweat and blood…”

“I’m surprised to hear you say something like that. I thought your goal was to destroy the world.”

“No, just to rule it.”

“And let me guess, you’d restore this place and start executing Christians like back in the good old days?”

“Ok, THAT tone is far from your best quality. But speaking about the good old days, how about I show you what they were like?”

Xavier placed his hand on the back of her head and sent a bolt of electricity through her body. All her muscles locked up and she felt something rush over her eyes like a liquid curtain. The world before her became pitch-black, but the darkness soon receded, and something new came. A tidal wave of sound washed over her, like the world beneath her feet was exploding. It was more than a choir; it was a terrestrial conglomerate of voices, cheering and screaming, with a secondary layer of clapping, and even beyond that, the strikes of metal on metal. The decrepit arena was gone, replaced with an amphitheater fit for an emperor. The Colosseum had returned to its former glory, with level upon level of howling spectators. Above Helena’s head, a net of flags and sails hung across the vast manmade crater, protecting the viewers from the heat of the sun. Down below, the battlefield had been flooded and a naval battle was taking place, with full-scale ships being hit with arrows and boarded over and over by the opposing forces.

Helena was left breathless, gazing at this new world. Had… she just traveled back in time?! She turned back to Xavier, feeling him move his hand from her head to her shoulder.

“No, before you ask, we haven’t traveled back in time. This is a memory of mine. This was a real naval battle that I got to see.”

The smile slipped free before she could stop it, but it was wide and beautiful. She was about to cover her mouth, but he stopped her.

“Don’t. I’ve already seen it, that’s two. Tell you what, until the memory ends, the deal is suspended. Want to get a closer look?”

She turned to him, unable to reel in the smile and feeling embarrassed that she was showing him a look of anything other than disgust. There was no point in playing tough. She rushed down the stairs she had just climbed, the stone steps still pristine and sharp in this look back at history. She came to the edge of the arena, jumping up and down and laughing as she watched the warriors battle. A part of her was telling her that she was wrong to enjoy this, that she was actually watching people die in a place where, as she had said, Christians had been executed. But the rest of her knew that these guys had died almost two thousand years ago, and besides, with all the fights she had gotten into in her life, she would be a hypocrite to turn her nose up to this.

Xavier stood beside her, watching the combat unfold.

“This is a reenactment of the battle between the Corcyrean Greeks and the Corinthians. Amazing, isn’t it?”

For over an hour, the battle waged, with swords and spears striking shields and armor. More and more gladiators were sent out onto the ships, as if the ships themselves represented every vessel from the actual event and the directors wanted to show just how many people fought in it. Blood and bodies spilled out into the flooded arena, turning it into a marsh of gore. Xavier eventually ended the memory, leaving Helena much less tense than she had been before. She almost had a heart attack when she realized she had to go back to hide her smile. Xavier had already caught her twice, she couldn’t let it happen any more times!

“Come on, there is still so much more to show you.”

The two students rode through Rome on back of the Vespa, continuing their date. After getting pulled on the first time, Helena made sure to stay out of Xavier’s reach and ride behind him. She tried to make as little contact as possible and lean away from him, but even while knowing that his powers would keep them safe, she immediately wrapped her arms around his waist and held on for dear life, especially on the turns. As well as the tourist attractions, he brought her to places that had nothing to do with Rome or her history, but were interesting nonetheless. They were little pockets of amazement that Helena had never known existed, but he showed her to and made her laugh and smile against her will. At many historical landmarks, he would show her more of his memories, letting her see Rome the way the city had been in its prime.

The longer the date progressed, the harder and harder it became to keep from smiling, laughing, and dare she say even enjoying herself. Every grin slipped free easier than the last, and was all the brighter.

The Roman Forum was bustling with life, with citizens in togas and tunics buying and selling merchandise from across the empire with coins bearing the face of Caesar. Helena moved through the mental projection, amazed by everything from the smell of fresh fruits to the calls of wild animals. The air itself was rich with culture, with Helena wishing she really could travel back in time and insert herself into this web of life. She jumped when she felt Xavier put his arm around her.

“Look at that handsome bastard go.”

He was pointing at someone through the crowd, and Helena’s eyes widened realized it was his past self. Dressed in the clothes of the citizens, the young Xavier was gambling in the street and winning gold from his opponents with every roll of the dice. He looked exactly as he did now, but he spoke in Latin when he bragged and told the losers to pay up.

Sitting on the back of the scooter, Helena was struggling to work up her courage. Goddamnit, this was humiliating. She tugged on his sleeve. Xavier pulled over and turned to her. She shied away, unable to believe she was about to ask something from him. The look on her face was the one she had worn all day when he placed that vibrating hex on her panties.

“Can… can we go to St. Peter’s Basilica? It’s just over there.”

She expected him to laugh or ridicule her in some way, but instead he simply nodded.

“Of course.”

They drove over to the Vatican, parking in the tourist garage, and made their way inside. The cavernous cathedral left her breathless, the beauty of the walls, floor, and ceiling filling her with warmth. She didn’t even bother to hide her smile, feeling like she was going to start crying in joy. Xavier placed his hand on her shoulder.

“Is this your first time coming here?”

“No, Rosewood University has yearly fieldtrips here for every class. But this is just my favorite place in the world. Ever since I was a little girl, I knew that I would end up here as a member of the Swiss Guard. When I’m here, I truly feel…”

She trailed off.

“You were going to say “I truly feel God’s love” or something like that, weren’t you?”

She swatted his hand off his shoulder.

“Someone like you doesn’t deserve to be here. You should have burst into flames the moment you stepped inside.”

Xavier looked around, watching the other tourists pass by.

“You know, when I take over the world, I think I’ll make this place my office. I’ll set up a desk under the main altar and play World of Warcraft. You could be MY Swiss Guard.”

Helena just sighed in annoyance and Xavier gave another look around.

“Sometimes when I’m bored, I’ll send a threatening letter to the Pope. And I get bored A LOT.”

Making sure no one could see, he drew forth a piece of paper from nonexistence.

“This was my most recent. Take a look.”

Knowing that he would keep bothering her until she read it, she gave another sigh and started reading.

‘Dear Chief Replacement,
I wanted to send you this friendly little letter to remind you of your imminent demise. If you’re curious as to the frequency in which I’ve sent these letters, it is merely to instill as much fear as I can. As if basting a turkey. Which I will then proceed to have sex with.

That’s right.

I’m going to FUCK the fear turkey.

Follow me @themanofsin!’

Helena was not proud of how hard she laughed and the scene she caused.

“It’s this way, they sell some really cool stuff here.”
Xavier was leading Helena through the back roads, wanting to show her an obscure shop hidden amongst the buildings. Wandering the crooked streets, he stopped when her footfalls became silent. She was looking down a narrow alley at four men, ganging up on a woman. At least one of them had a knife and she was removing all of her jewelry. Helena was shivering in uncertainty, her hands balled tightly into fists. Wretched sinners, she wanted to bash their skulls in, but Xavier would probably stop her. Hell, he’d probably join the men and they’d gang rape her.

“Well? What are you waiting for?”

She turned to Xavier, jumping at the sound of his voice.

“What?”

“Why haven’t you pounced on them? Isn’t this what you normally do in situations like this?”

“W-well I… I just thought that you…”

“Have you ever thought before doing this? You don’t need my permission to go wild.”

She had spent the day working with all of her will to resist smiling, but now, she flashed a savage grin. Her heart calm in the face of what was about to happen, she sprinted into the alley with her cobalt eyes spotting angles and openings. One of the men noticed her, his upward glance and mumbling confusion giving her away. Regardless, she jumped into the air and as the man before her turned around, she connected her foot to his temple and sent him crashing into the wall. Cursing her in Italian, one of the men reached out to punch her, but she deflected his fist, caught his arm, and twisted it to send him to his knees. Before she could deliver an attack, the slash of a knife forced her retreat. She had a tiny scratch on her cheek, faint but trickling blood. The man with the knife lunged, making clumsy slashes to try and cut her throat.
Blocking one of his swings, she used her free hand to slam him under the arm, then spun around and punched him in the face. He staggered back and she finished with a kick to the chest, sending him flying through the air. The second and forth charged towards her, leaving no room for her to maneuver in the cramped alley. Zooming past her, Xavier jumped into the air and planted both feet in the forth man’s face, breaking his nose and creating an opening. Wait, he was helping her?! She pushed that confusion aside and slipped through, avoiding the sweeping arms of the second man, and countered with a kick to the back of the knee. As he fell, she knocked him out with an elbow to the side of the head.

Behind her, Xavier and the third man had both gotten to their feet. The man drew a gun and pointed it at him, and for a moment, Helena’s heart stopped. With speed beyond her own, he grabbed the gun and pushed forward, removing the slide. He spun the piece of metal around in his hand and stabbed the man in the forehead, failing to kill him but fracturing his skull. As she turned to him, the first man she had attacked charged towards her. She sidestepped around his arm and grabbed it, using her leverage to snap it at the elbow. The man with the knife stood back up, and drunk with bloodlust, he threw the switchblade at her. His face calm but stern, Xavier wrapped his arm around Helena’s waist and intercepted. Using his other hand, he caught the flying blade with inhuman ease, spun around for momentum and with Helena in his embrace, and threw the blade back at the owner. It pierced his chest and he fell to the ground, his blood pouring out onto the cobblestone.

The men were all down for the count and the woman stared at the two teens in stunned amazement. Helena was panting, looking up and down and realizing that Xavier was holding her against him in a tango-like embrace. Had… had he just saved her life? She thought back to the man with a gun, how when he pointed it at Xavier, she felt like a giant rock had been dropped into her stomach. Had she actually… been afraid for him? Oh God, what was happening to her?!

He turned to her, having yet to let go of her slender figure.

“How about we go get lunch?”

Having returned to the livelier part of Rome, Xavier was treating Helena to lunch at one of the best restaurants in the city. They ate outside in the shade, Xavier with a big plate of pasta and chicken Parmesan and Helena with a salad and bowl of soup. The meal was awkward, as once again, Helena was in Xavier’s debt. He had really saved her life, twice in one fight, and she still couldn’t get over her embarrassment for the fear she felt when a gun had been pointing at him. Not only that, but when he jumped into the fray, she had been relieved, happy even.

“You should really be eating more, you need calories and carbs.”

His words shook her from her thoughts and reminded her that she was still his hostage. Her posture was rigid and she refused to look at him as she ate.

“I want to keep my figure and be in good shape.”

“For the Swiss Guard you mean?”

“That’s right.”

“Well how do you expect to get in if you’re too weak to pass the physical exam?”

He cut up a piece of chicken and held it out to her on the end of his fork. She continued to ignore him, even as he brought it close to her face.

“Helena, I am more than prepared to hold my arm out like this until the check comes. How long do you think you can ignore me?”

“As long as it takes.”

“Even if I do this?”

He started poking her in the lips with the piece of meat, reddening them with the sauce. People at other tables were watching them and snickering. It only took a few pokes for her to snap in embarrassment.

“Stop making fun of me!”

“Stop being rude and just eat the chicken.”

Helena sighed and pulled it off with her teeth, careful not to let her lips touch his fork. The moment she started chewing it, she realized how unsatisfying soup and salad were for lunch.

“It’s good, isn’t it?”

She looked away and blushed.

“I guess.”

“Want the rest? You can have it if you like.”

She just wanted to scream, feeling herself being driven crazy by that smug tone of his.

“…Yes please.”

After touring a few other locations, Xavier suggested a walk through the park for a change of pace. As long as it meant not getting on the scooter, Helena agreed. He took her to Villa Doria Pamphili, a villa-turned museum with the grounds serving as the largest park in Rome. They orbited the white building, sticking to the shade of the trees as they enjoyed the beauty of the day.

“You know, there is something that I never got an answer for…”

Helena turned to him, afraid of what he would ask.

“Why DO you try so hard to hide your accent? You’re a true daughter of the emerald isle, but I can tell with every word you speak that you try to hide it. It’s almost like a fake American accent, what you do.”

As she had again and again, she averted his gaze, unable to look him in the eyes. It was a question that she didn’t want to answer, but what perplexed her was his tone. It was not mocking, but pure curiosity. He wasn’t asking her as the Antichrist to his hostage… but as a man to a woman.

“I just… don’t like that I’m Irish.”

“No, it’s more than that. The only people who try to erase or fake an accent are hipsters, guys trying to get laid, and people who want to completely sever the past and either can’t or won’t go home. So what is it? Come on, tell me your story.”

Helena clutched herself, seething with anger.

“You don’t get to ask me that.”

They stared at each other for several moments, the sun on their shoulders.

“Very well.”

They continued walking, but after twenty steps, they stopped. A married couple was walking down the same path with a golden doodle on a leash, panting with hair over his eyes. Xavier approached them, speaking in Italian.

“Excuse me, may I pet your dog?”

They smiled and nodded, and Helena watched in amazement as he got down on one knee and began rubbing the pooch’s fluffy body with a grin. The dog wagged his tail and chewed on his hands, with Xavier… laughing. She had only seen him like this three times: when he was lying to look good, when he was flirting with her… and in that photo album. He was actually finding joy in something other than torture. She didn’t know why, but it made her smile, the last smile needed for her to lose the bet.

Xavier thanked the couple returned to Helena. Once they left, she turned to him.

“I’m surprised to see you like that. I never thought that you of all people would be a dog lover.”

“Hey, even I’m not THAT evil. Of course I love dogs.”

This only heightened her confusion and amazement.

“Well I am half-human after all. There is a touch of good in me.”

“But when you bring about the End of Days, won’t that cause a lot of dogs to die?”

“I don’t want to destroy the world, I simply want to rule it. World domination, just hearing it kind of makes your heart skip a beat.”

“Why do you want to rule the world?”

“Because I’m bored. I’ve seen the world and I want to finally settle down on a throne with the earth in the palm of my hand. I have the ability to conquer, and besides, wouldn’t a new world order be interesting? Don’t you think mankind needs a new shift?”

“Not like that!”

“Well what do you want?”

She stepped back.

“Huh?”

“What did you think I meant when I asked you to be my queen? We’d take over the world together. If there is something you want or a change you’ve always wanted to make, go ahead. Want to break Ireland from the UK? You could do that in an afternoon.”

She grasped his hand and stopped him, a surprising act for her. He looked into her eyes, beautifully blue and trembling in uncertainty.

“You have good in you, so why can’t you just be good? You haven’t done anything cruel or evil today, you even healed Father Hauser and saved my life. I’m willing to admit that even before today, you’ve been kind and charming, so please, tell me, why can’t you treat others the way you treat me?”

Xavier chuckled.

“Now this is curious. Are you trying to save me? Trying to redeem me and turn me on to the path of good? Have you completely forgotten all the horrible things I’ve done to you and your friend?”

She pulled away and turned around, flushed with embarrassment. He stood behind her and grasped her arms. He whispered in her ear, relishing the way it made her shiver.

“The only reason why you would ask is because you either forgive me for everything I’ve done or you want to forgive me. You want to forget that I’ve hurt you, that I’ve hurt the people around you, because you have feelings for me but you need a way to justify them. If you can change me, then you can forgive me, and if you can forgive me, you won’t have to ignore your feelings out of guilt. Why is it so hard to for you to listen to your heart? To your body? You want to be my queen. You want to rule the world at my side. You want to share my bed and feel our bodies become joined throughout the night.”

She pulled herself free from his grip, her eyes wet with angry tears.

“Take me home. I don’t care if I have to get back on that red deathtrap, take me home right now.”

The sun was setting as they rode back to the university. Helena was exhausted from the day, both physically and emotionally. She hated Xavier, but as he drove, she leaned against his back, wanting to simply fall asleep. She was strangely comfortable, feeling his coat to her cheek. She didn’t expect him to return to the scooter, but she honestly didn’t care. During the ride, she was able to calm down and let her anger settle. Arriving at the school, he walked her back to her dorm.

“If people see you with me, they may get the wrong idea.”

“Relax, I’m cloaking us so that we’re invisible.”

They went inside and he followed her up to her dorm room. They stopped at the door and she turned to him.

“You aren’t coming inside.”

“I know. I just wanted to say goodnight.”

She placed her hand on the doorknob, but stopped.

“Thank you… for everything today. You saved both Father Hauser and me. So thank you.”

“Well if you really want to thank me, do you know how many times you smiled today?”

Helena clutched herself and cast her gaze to the ground, unable to look at him. She had made a deal that she would kiss him if he got her to smile ten times, and she had. She had to follow through. But… it was her first kiss, and with HIM. But a deal was a deal. She looked up at him, hoping he wouldn’t see her terror and humiliation. She closed her eyes and pursed her lips, waiting to feel his. But instead, he leaned in and kissed her on the forehead. She opened her eyes, utterly lost.

“I thought I had to kiss you on the lips.”

“Don’t get me wrong, your first kiss will be with me. But like your virginity, I’ll claim it when you happily give it to me.”

He then cupped her cheek, wiping away her tears. When did she start crying?

“Body, mind, and soul; you will be mine and you will give yourself to me.”

She gave her another kiss, this time on the cheek. He walked away, leaving Helena standing alone in the hallway. As soon as he was gone, she fell to her knees, her body devoid of strength.

‘Oh God, what the Hell is he going to do to me?’

A month ago, had Helena woken up the way had she was now, she might scream, thrash, and likely have a panic attack. Now, she was just kind of scared and more annoyed. She was kneeling on the floor, tied up with binds stretching from her collar and securing her wrists and ankles behind her. She was wearing nothing except a strip of cloth over her eyes and some kind of gag. Instead of a ball, it used a metal ring that held her mouth open. She was certain she was still in her dorm room from the feel of the carpet, and while she instinctively wanted to scream, she knew that of course, Xavier was using his powers to soundproof the room. Hell, she couldn’t even wake up Sophie if she wanted to. She didn’t know which was worse: the binds, her nudity, the mask, or the gag. With the binds, she couldn’t move or fight back; with her nudity, she felt nothing protecting her from Xavier’s eyes; with the mask, she couldn’t tell where he was or what he was doing; with the gag, she couldn’t stop herself from drooling with her tongue hanging out and there was no telling what he would put in her mouth. Plus the posture wasn’t very comfortable.

A shiver ran through her as he lifted her chin, feeling his breath on her face.

“My, my, your heart is so calm. Your pulse is racing, but it’s not nearly as erratic as it would have been a while ago. You aren’t excited out of fear, but out of arousal.”

Helena angrily groaned, unable to form any kind of words. Without her gag, she would have let loose a stream of swears that would have even made the Devil blush.

“Relax, I’m not going to do anything terrible to you. Remember that conversation we had at lunch? You really should be eating more.”

He grasped her tongue, letting it slide between his fingers. She tried to pull away, both with her body and the wet tendril. With his other hand, Xavier held the leash to her collar, keeping her from leaning back. He inserted his fingers into her mouth, playing with her tongue. By holding his lower jaw, he was able to keep her from shaking her head. Against her pride, she gave in and let her body go limp. Her hatred for Xavier had reached new heights, the feeling of his fingers in her mouth made her want to throw up. At least he had done a thorough job in washing his hands. She didn’t taste any oils or sweat, and from the feel of it, he had manicured his nails.

He soon pulled his fingers from her mouth.

“I’ve noticed that the school places a heavy workload of really complex stuff on us students. I’m surprised you kids aren’t pulling your hair out over your homework. If you want to keep up, you need to give your body what it requires. Your brain needs glucose in order to function.”

He reinserted fingers, but now there was something sticky on them. It tasted really sweet. Was it… honey? Her tongue moved against her will and lapped it away, while he stirred his fingers and smeared the thick dew around her mouth. It was strange to taste pure honey without anything to absorb the flavor. It was so concentrated and delicious. Once she finished licking his fingers clean, she lathered them in more honey. This time, she didn’t bother trying to resist him. She simply allowed him to play with her tongue while she basked in the sweet taste.

“I’ve also noticed that you’re under a lot of stress. I think that you should work a little harder to protect your mood. Did you know that chocolate cures depression?”

As per his words, when he put his fingers in her mouth, she could taste chocolate, like he had just dipped them in some hot fudge. Helena absolutely loved chocolate, and as it swirled in her mouth, she felt her hatred of the situation wane. It continued on like that for some unknown length of time, with Xavier painting his fingers with different foods and letting Helena slurp it up. She tasted all kinds of chocolate, jams and jellies of different berries, whipped cream and frosting, and even peanut butter. As if reading her mind, he would pour different beverages down her throat whenever she got thirsty, to help her wash down the dessert. She eventually got used to the situation, deciding she might as well try to look on the bright side and get some enjoyment out of it. Before long, her chin, chest, and stomach were sticky from the drool running from her mouth.

At one point, Xavier picked her up and laid her on her bed. She struggled a little bit, hating the feeling of her naked body touching his. Lying on her back with her legs spread, she wondered what he was going to do with her now. The answer came with the sensation of something cold on her lips, being moved back and forth. It was melting, the drops falling into her mouth. She tasted… blueberry? It was a blue Popsicle. A lot of the things Xavier had fed her were foods that she had never tasted before, and this was something to add to that list. He slid it up and down in her mouth, letting her bask in the delicious flavor. He would sometimes push it in poke the back of her throat, but normally just rolled it around the insides of her cheeks.

Chuckling, he pulled away, leaving Helena to wonder what was going on. A few seconds passed by in which she began to get scared. Bound, gagged, and blindfolded; she felt more vulnerable than ever in her life, and there was no telling what he was doing into the background. She then yelped as she felt him press the Popsicle down on her left areola, as if he was putting out a cigarette. It felt so cold and stung the sensitive nerve endings in her nipple. He dragged it across her chest, making her shiver before pressing it down on her right areola. He moved back and forth, teasing her with the frozen desert until her nipples stood like pencil erasers. Unable to see what was going on, the touch of the cold treat felt a thousand times more intense than it would before. Her mind was heightening the sensations, being used against her. So this was why he had blindfolded her…

He put it back in her mouth, letting her suck away the melting drops. After again having her deep-throat it, she pulled it out and dragged it down her chest, continuing on to leave a blue line down her belly. She writhed and struggled, knowing what he was going to do. Using his powers to keep her pinned, he at last brushed the Popsicle against her vagina, making her whole body tense up. To feel such cold temperatures at that spot made her want to cry out. The sensations she felt weren’t exactly painful, but they were strange. He continued moving it back and forth against her labia, teasing her and sometimes prodding her clit. Then, he began to insert it. Helena screamed through the metal ring, unable to shape the words to beg him not to take her virginity like this. He stopped after only half an inch, simply wanting to expose her interior to the cold. She could feel the Popsicle melting, unable to withstand the heat of her pussy. Its cold, sticky drips were running down and dripped from her pussy as well as her unwanted arousal.

Xavier removed the treat and she could hear him slurping up the taste of her femininity from it, mixed in with the artificial blueberry taste. He continued toying with her in this manner, dragging across her body and then taking turns with her to taste it. During her turns, she would have her deep-throat it as a substitute phallus, while he would stir his fingers around in her honeypot. Once it was nothing more than a cold stick, she knew something new was going to happen.

“Now, it’s time for MY treat.”

Instead of putting anything in her mouth, he drizzled something across her chest, and from the smell of it, Helena could tell it was chocolate syrup. He certainly wasn’t stingy around her breasts and pussy. She lied there, dressed in a sticky black web. Oh God, was he going to…?

Xavier leaned down and lapped up the chocolate syrup on her stomach, making her shudder from the touch of his tongue. He continued to licking her, savoring the taste of her body more than the chocolate. She tried to contain her disgust, the feeling of his molestation. In a way it was worse than when he had his fingers in her mouth.

“My, my, your skin is just so soft and delicious.”

He came up to her chest and she writhed as he felt him paint her breasts with his tongue. She could not deny the pleasure she was feeling. The way he was playing with her breasts, massaging them with his tongue, it felt even better than when she played with them herself. Then, when he closed his lips around her right nipple, an unintentional moan slipped out. Knowing he had struck a nerve, Xavier continued sucking on her breasts, pulling the whines of euphoria out of her. Soon enough though, he got bored and decided to continue on his way. He moved down, kissing her naked body as he did so. She knew where he was going, and if he continued the way he was, she didn’t know how long she would be able to retain what little dignity she had left.

Soon enough, he arrived at her pussy. He immediately went to work, licking up every small drop of chocolate syrup. Then, once she was mostly clean, he flitted his tongue between the lips of her pussy, making her shudder. The feel of his sinful mouth tasting her innocence made her sick. Smiling to himself, he began to kiss it, her lips against his, while he worked his tongue inside her. His mouth roamed her womanhood, switching back and forth between her erect clit to the entrance to her depths. She was certain that his tongue was longer than it should have been. She could feel it slithering through her deepest recesses like some unholy serpent. Everything she was feeling went beyond any other sensation in her life. This made masturbation feel like scratching a bug bite. It felt… it felt… so GOOD! She never wanted it to end! She prayed to God, begging him not to stop Xavier, but to forgive her for how much she was enjoying getting eaten out like this. It took only a few minutes for her to cum, easily causing her the greatest orgasm of her life. But even after she reached her climax, he didn’t stop.

She didn’t know how long it went on like that, how long he continued to work his tongue and lips against her gate of paradise. It felt like hours, and she had no doubt that it was close to that. She had no idea how many orgasms she had, but each one was better than the last. Xavier just kept going, never tiring. He simply drank in her arousal like wine out of a glass. Every time she came, she felt her mind growing weaker, her memories fading. After a while, it was a struggle for her to remember who she was.

Finally, Xavier sat up and cricked his neck.

“Ah, delicious. Well, I think it’s time I let you get some rest. I’m going to go put my tongue on ice.”

He snapped his fingers and her restraints disappeared, along with her gag and blindfold. She was too tired to do anything, even open her eyes. Xavier leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead.

“Soon, you shall give yourself to me, and I won’t need to tie you up to feast on you. I can’t wait for that day to arrive.”

Chapter 8

“Oh God! Please! No more!”

Sister Olivia was sobbing on the floor, having woken up in the church for another night of torture. She still believed this to just be a recurring nightmare. Xavier strode towards her, a hungry gleam to his eyes. He gave her a hard kick, knocking her onto her back and then setting his foot on her throat.

“That’s right, keep begging. Beg for mercy.”

She tried to push him off her, struggling to breathe.

“Please, I just want this to stop! I don’t want to suffer anymore!”

“The suffering will never stop, not as long as I can laugh at your screams and lick up your tears. Now, let’s see how long it will take for you to beg for death.”

He took a few steps back and snapped his fingers. Her nightgown and underwear was burned off her body, and from the ceiling and walls, hooked threads lunged for her like the tongues of frogs. The hooks all dug into her skin like sutures, one even piercing her through and making her cry out in full-body agony. The ones going through her nipples and labia hurt the most. Heightening the volume of her screams, the threads all became taut, and as one, lifted her into the air. She hung above the pews, blood streaming from her wounds. Every drop caught the light of the surrounding candles like a molten ruby, while the web of threads almost looked like the wings of a demented angel. Her eyes were rolled back into her head, her mind struggling to retain its sanity. Xavier stood under her, opening his mouth and catching the drops of her blood on his tongue like they were snowflakes.

Reaching into his coat pockets, he pulled out two metal dildos, connected by a wire. He inserted them into her ass and pussy, and by holding the wire, channeled a violent electric current into the sex toys. Sister Olivia screamed and thrashed as a near flesh-melting charge was driven into her rectum and her cervix. The shock to her genitals invoked something that could not be called an orgasm, but made her give a similar cry, regardless of how agonizing it was. Electrocution was one of Xavier’s favorite methods of torture, especially to the erogenous zones. The charges dropped and jumped like a heartbeat, pulsing through her muscles and making her jerk. Every time she moved, she inadvertently pulled against the hooks in her skin, widening the injuries. It didn’t take long for her to rip free of one, and like an opening zipper, it caused a domino effect in which her weight overpowered the hooks’ hold on her. In a vast splatter of blood, over a hundred deep cuts were opened across her body from the hooks ripping free. She fell to the floor with the entire front of her body as a shredded mess. Only her face remained recognizable.

Xavier snapped his fingers and her body was fully healed, leaving her in utter shock from the indescribable pain she had just suffered.

“Don’t tell me you’re tired already? You know we still have hours left before you need to wake up.”

The next night, Sister Olivia was on all fours, crawling with bibles from the pews stacked on her back. She was wearing horse blinders with a gag in her mouth, and weights were hanging from her pierced nipples and pussy lips. She was sobbing as the metal spheres pulled on her, struggling to maintain her balance. Every “step” she took was agony, but she couldn’t let her balance falter. She reached out with her hand, but went out too far. The swinging of the weights on her nipples made her flinch, causing one of the bibles to fall off.

‘Oh no! Oh God, no!’

It hit the ground, and with it, the end of Xavier’s cattle prod was pressed to her rear end. She screamed and collapsed as the shock ravaged her, screaming in agony. He ground it deep into her soft flesh like he was putting out a cigarette, laughing as he did so.

“Bad girl, you let them fall. Your posture is a disgrace.”

He gave a twirl of his finger and she was pulled back up onto all fours and the bibles returned to her back.

“Now, again.”

Trying not to shake her body, she gave a tearful nod and continued crawling. A new burn wound was forming on her ass, one of countless others from the hour spent in this horrible exercise.

The night after, Sister Olivia was hovering in the church, her limbs outstretched and unmoving. She was rotating as if in a gyroscope, while above her, a hundred candles burned. A glob of liquid wax fell from one of the candles and splattered on her hip, making her whine. It felt like a drop of burning gasoline. Another one fell, this one hitting her face. For every one that made its mark, dozens missed her by mere centimeters and fell down to the floor. Xavier was below her, watching with a grin.

“Tell me, which is worse? The pain?”

A red blot splattered on her areola, just barely missing her nipple. She cried and tried to pull at her invisible bonds, feeling the wax searing the tender skin.

“Or the anticipation? At any moment, one drop could fall and land right in your eye…”

She continued to turn, and above her, the top of one of the candles gave way like a mudslide, and a tablespoon of molten wax splashed across her ass.

“That’s how your students felt, wondering when you would snap and take out your irrational rage on them. You see, that’s the difference between us. Your sadism goes hand in hand with your temper and thin skin. Speaking of thin skin…”

Olivia whimpered as several drops hit her face, peppering her like freckles. One had hit her eyelid and she was blinking to try and cool it.

“Oh, yeah, the face hurts the most. The skin is really thin and filled with nerve endings. It’s why face tattoos are so rare, even amongst the most devoted ink enthusiasts.”

She screamed as drop hit her left labia lip, hurting her even more than the ones across her face.

“While me, I’m always in control. People aren’t my victims; they are my toys. But you…”

He swirled his fingers, causing all of the candles to overturn. A sheet of melted wax poured on her, scalding the front of her body. Her breasts and pussy felt like they were being burned off and her clitoris felt like it was being jabbed with a car lighter.

“You’re my punching bag.”

Blood was pouring onto the floor, with Olivia wondering how much would she have to lose before she died. She was hanging from the ceiling with shackles around her wrists. Xavier was using his powers to restore her blood reserves, keeping her alive and conscious. Dangling from his fingertips were wires, formed from his own body. He swung one hand and whiplashed her with the wires, controlling their movements and increasing their weight. She cried out as five cuts opened across her breasts, as if he had just slashed her with box cutters.

“A strange feeling, isn’t it? The feel of a blade cutting your flesh? It stings, like when you drag your fingernail across a sunburn.”

He slashed her again, this time across the thighs. Her legs were completely painted with blood.

“Can you feel the weight of your skin pulling at the cuts? Spreading them apart?”

He delivered several deep cuts on her wrists, severing every vein. Grinning, he used his powers to not only restore her blood as it was lost, but produce more and raise her blood pressure. The crimson fluid was spraying from her wrists, drenching her in a shower. She tried to see through it all, feeling it turning her hair into sticky rope. She could feel the pressure in her veins, in her brain. Her heart didn’t know what to do with all the blood, whether to slow down or speed up.

“Then there is the next layer of pain. It comes from your own body, the sting of the salt in your blood and sweat. Ironic, isn’t it?”

Letting himself become drenched, Xavier leaned in and began slurping up the blood off her tits like it was melted ice cream, indulging his demonic thirst. He then crouched down, letting the blood run down his throat as he licked her pussy.

“Ah, delicious. The taste of a virgin woman.”

In his hand appeared a wineglass, which his used to collect the blood pouring from her wounds. He took a few steps away, drinking from the glass gluttonously and then pouring it on his face.

“To people like you, blood is repulsive. That salty, iron taste. But to people like me… well, I don’t think “people” is the right word… blood is delicious. It’s sweet as sugar, like tea almost.”

Turning back around, he threw the glass at the statue of Jesus at the back of the church and struck it in the face. Once he had had his fill, he stood back up and swung both of his arms. Obeying his will, the wires wrapped around Sister Olivia’s body in the tortoiseshell formation.

“Watch out, folks! Rows 1 through 4 are a splash zone!”

He pulled on the wires in a sudden, violent jerk. The binds sheered through her skin and the walls of the church became splattered with gore.

Sister Olivia wandered back and forth in her bedroom, muttering prayers to herself to try and stay awake. It was almost midnight but she refused to let herself fall asleep. If she didn’t sleep, she couldn’t dream, and if she couldn’t dream, that man couldn’t get her. She didn’t care how long she had to stay awake, she couldn’t handle another night of torture. She rubbed her eyes, trying to ease the stinging dryness. She pulled her hands away and found herself no longer in her room. She had been transported into the church. She immediately screamed and fell to her knees, beating herself to try and wake up from this “dream”.

Xavier stood over, chuckling in amusement at her fear.

“Oh, don’t tell me you still think this is a dream.”

Her sobbing stopped and she looked up at him with wide eyes.

“That’s right, you heard me. All this time, you thought that it was your conscience torturing you, projecting my image as the one who defied you and punished you in ways that you never thought possible. But I am real, this is all happening. It’s time for you to learn who your Master is.”

Leaning down, he pressed his tongue to her neck, making her scream as she was branded. He pulled away, leaving her flesh smoldering. She covered the wound with her hand and gasped as she felt the three sixes.

“No… it can’t be… the mark of the Beast… Then that means you are…”

“The one and only. The bible says that in Armageddon, I will be defeated and Christ shall bring about a thousand years of peace, but is that true? I stand unopposed, with no God above me, no nemesis before me, and all of mankind below me. It is time for humanity to learn its place. It is time for a new world order. Soon, you and every other human will bow before me and the earth will become mine.”

He then reached into his pants and pulled out his cock.

“But until then, I think I’ll settle with raping you until you bleed.”

Helena sat in Father Hauser’s hospital room, clutching his hand and listening to the sound of his heart monitor. She visited him every day, every time she had the chance. She needed him to wake up, but a part of her hoped he wouldn’t, because then it would mean Xavier had done something kind and had kept his word. But why did she feel that way? What was it that was twisting her emotions this way?

She opened her mouth, feeling the need to say something, but unsure of what.

“Everyone misses you at the school. Especially me.”

The comatose priest did not reply. A minute passed by. She did not know why she said it, but she uttered the words.

“Xavier is the Antichrist and he’s holding me captive.”

For once, her collar didn’t act up and her throat didn’t close. It seemed that since she was confessing to someone who couldn’t actually hear her, it didn’t count as revealing his secret. Either way, she shuddered in relief, as if a neck massager was pressed right to a knot in her back. Words failed to describe how good it felt to at last say what the problem was, even if Father Hauser couldn’t help her.

“He’s a horrible, deceitful man. He says he wants to take over the world and make me his queen.”

She let out a bitter laugh, feeling the fermented tension melting from her soul.

“He thinks that he can win me over. Over and over again, I’ve watched him rape my roommate while I was tied to my bed. Once or twice, he even molested me. He would do this thing with his fingers and… ugh, you don’t want to hear about that.”

From there, it all erupted into a slurry of words, as everything Helena had bottled up came flooding out. Strange, though, that she was smiling while she spoke, even when she described some of the most terrible moments of her situation. There were times when she began to cry while telling the story, but still, she smiled and even laughed.

“Please, Father, I need your advice. I hate him. I hate him so much that I can’t even describe it. So why? Why is that the longer he’s around, the easier it is from him to make me smile and laugh? I’ll think back to all the times he raped Sophie and I’ll remember the sound of her screams of pain, I’ll remember all those humiliating trials he put me through, but then in my mind, I’ll see him with that dog in the park. I’ll remember when he protected me from Sister Olivia and helped me with those muggers. I imagine myself back in the pool. He keeps saying that he’ll win my heart, but I don’t want him to. I don’t want to fall in love with him. I just want to hate him and feel nothing but that. But every day, my will weakens and it becomes harder and harder for me to fight back against him. If I at least knew what I was supposed to do, it would be different. But I’m all alone and I have no clue how to beat him. Please, tell me how I can put a stop to this. How I can make everything go back to the way it was before?”

At last the room was silent, and after some deep breaths, she smiled, gave a sad sigh, and stood up.

“I didn’t think so. But thank you… for listening.”

Feeling like her soul was a fraction of its weight, she left the hospital and began the walk back to her school. It was a beautiful day, and for that brief reprieve, it felt like nothing could go wrong and everything was as it should be. Then, of course…

“Oof!”

Helena was knocked to the ground as she turned a corner and bumped into someone. Looking up, she muttered a very unchristian swear. Xavier was looking down at her, a quizzical expression on his face.

“Huh. You may not believe me, but I actually had no plans to bother you today, so this is quite interesting.”

He offered to help her up but she smacked his hand aside and got to her feet.

“Yeah, right. Why else would you bump into me like this?”

“I actually had business in town and was making my way back to the school. I’m guessing you’re doing the same. Let’s walk together.”

“You’re just going to follow me if I go an alternate route, aren’t you?”

“Bingo.”

Helena gave a loud groan and strode past him.

“You’re not allowed to hold my hand or do anything like that.”

Xavier chuckled.

“Yes dear.”

For the first few minutes, the walking was silent. Helena almost forgot that Xavier was there. Soon enough though, it broke.

“You were visiting Father Hauser, weren’t you?”

Helen straightened her posture and deepened her voice.

“Yes, I was.”

“You said before that he was like an actual father to you, what did you mean?”

Helena didn’t respond, not wanting him anywhere near her memories or personal secrets.

“You know, I reversed his brain damage and I removed a really nasty tumor on his pancreas. You could at least talk to me.”

‘Goddamnit, now he’s guilt-tripping me.’

She took a deep breath, working up the courage to speak.

“When I came here, to Rosewood University… I hated men. I absolutely despised them and thought I could never trust them. Hell, it wasn’t even men, I was just afraid of everybody. I would attack anyone who came close to me. I was like a wild animal, nothing more than a feral creature in a schoolgirl outfit. Soon after I arrived, I found myself in the corner of the cafeteria. I had taken a knife from the kitchen and was swinging it at the teachers trying to approach. I was high on adrenalin and terror, and thought that they would do something terrible to me if they got me.”

She glanced up at Xavier and saw a peculiar look on his face. He was stoic… almost somber.

“Then Father Hauser came. He was smiling, but I didn’t trust him. A lot of men smiled before doing something cruel. He reached out to me and I stabbed at his hand. The blade went through his palm like the stigmata, but with little more than a wince of pain, he clutched my hand and said “God will forgive you if you are sorry, but don’t do something that you can’t forgive”. I just fell apart and burst into tears and he held me with his hand still bleeding. From then on, he was like an actual father to me. He taught me to trust people, how to not live in fear and anger, and to accept the love of God. He’s been my oldest friend, as well as my dearest.”

She came to a stop, lost in thought, feeling like her emotions were going to pour out of her like tears. She then turned as Xavier gently interlaced his fingers with hers, raised her hand, and kissed the back of it. It took her a moment to react to the gentle action, but she quickly pulled her hand away with her face flushed.

“W-what the hell was that?!”

He gave a small smile.

“I just felt like giving you some affection. Tell you what, if you’d like, we can split up here. You can walk back to the school alone.”

She looked away from him, pouting.

“We’re already so close to the campus, there is no point. But don’t touch me again.”

“Sorry, just one more time…”

She closed her eyes as his fingers approached her face. Oh God, was he going to stick them in her mouth like he had done the other night? No, he simply brushed back a lock of her hair and tucked it behind her ear, then cupped her cheek. At that moment, Helena had never felt so small. She felt like a tiny bird cradled in his palm, but his hand… it felt so… gentle. After a couple seconds, he released her and continued walking, leaving her with her heart racing. She took a deep breath and then followed.

“By the way, what were you doing here in town?”

He looked at her with an evil grin.

“Are you sure you want to know?”

She shuddered.

“No, scratch that.”

An hour earlier:

“Welcome to our new home.”

Lily gazed in amazement at the small flat, unable to believe what was going on. Out of nowhere, Xavier had just told her that he had gotten a part-time job and was using his money to get an apartment for them. Her mind had been spinning the whole time as he led her across Rome to this one bed/one bath.

“So we’re really going to be living here?”

He pulled her in close and kissed her on the top of the head.

“Like husband and wife.”

“Oh, this is what I’ve always dreamed of having! But what about school?”

“Well I’ll need to keep attending so that I can graduate and get a better job for us. But you don’t need to worry about going back. You didn’t have friends and I doubt the teachers cared. No one there will miss you.”

Her slender shoulders slunk and she clutched his arm, needing him with her.

‘That’s right, nobody cares about me but Xavier. Without him, I’m all alone. I have to do whatever I can to keep our life like this.’

“But as you know, life isn’t fair. There is a catch to all of this. The job I have doesn’t pay enough for us to stay here. It only covered the security deposit. For this to be our home, you need to make money as well.”

“But… I’m too young. Nobody will hire me.”

“Well, I suppose you could always… use your body. You were able to clear my debt with that loan shark, so there’s nothing stopping you from doing it again to bring in some income.”

Lily’s heart stopped. Do that… again? That awful experience with that disgusting man? And others?!

Xavier looked at her and sighed.

“You’re right, I’m sorry, I can’t ask you to do that. I guess we’ll just have to enjoy this place while we have it. Maybe someday we have a home of our own, but not today.”

“No! No! I’ll do it! I’ll do whatever you need to do!”

He smiled and rubbed her head.

“Good girl, I’m so proud of you. I already know a few people who will pay good money for you. I’ll call them and tell them to come over.”

Sophie was standing in her room in her underwear, looking in the mirror over her dresser. Helena had yet to return from dinner, so she had some time to reflect. She ran her hand around her throat, trying to feel for the collar. Every day, Xavier would attack her somewhere in the school, drag her to some corner or closet, and rape her. It could last either a few minutes or a few hours. Every time he violated her, he would pull on her leash and her collar would appear. He claimed he liked the face she made when she choked her with it. She knew that Xavier was no ordinary human, that he had powers like that of a demon. What in God’s name was he? With all the stress she was under, it was a miracle that her grades hadn’t plummeted. She had taken to obsessive studying to keep her thoughts occupied. How long was this going to last? How long was he going to torture her like this?

Down the hall, Helena was in the bathroom, brushing her teeth. Staring into the mirror at her reflection, her arm slowed. She slowly reached up and felt her throat. She could feel the collar, always there. That bind, that link between her and Xavier… How could she break it? How could she free herself? If she could keep her will strong and resist him, would he keep his word and leave her unharmed? Or would his patience run out and eventually he take her violently as he had seen him do with Sophie so many times? But… what would happen if she did give in? Was this all just a big mind game? If she gave in to him, would he just laugh at her feelings, say it was a joke, and enslave her even worse than he had already? Or would he really make her his queen? If he did take over the world, where and what would she be? Would she be some piece of meat in a dungeon, a slave for him to torment and abuse when he got bored? Would she rule the world at his side and share his throne… and his bed? It used to be so easy and simple before. When this started, she saw him as pure evil, a heartless monster holding her hostage, the subject of her most intense hatred. But now, things were so complicated. She had seen a side of him that she didn’t want to see, a human side that extinguished her hatred.

Sister Olivia sat in her shower, trying to scrub herself clean of the filth that caked her soul. He would come for her as he had every night. He would come and make her life Hell. What would he do to her tonight? Would he torture her like a prisoner of war? Or would he rape every hole in her body until she was drenched in her blood and his seed? She felt like she was losing her mind. She could barely eat, teach, or even think. And sleep? She didn’t want to sleep; she’d rather die than sleep. She wanted to tell someone what was going on, but Xavier had forbidden her, and when she even thought of doing it, she could feel that cursed collar activate. Maybe it would be best for her to kill herself. God would understand, right?

Summer had arrived, and with it came summer vacation. For two weeks, students from abroad could go home and spend time with their families. For those with no home to go back to, all the schoolwork was optional for extra credit, but the school did everything possible to keep the students busy. Idle hands are the Devil’s playthings. Sophie was standing in the train station with several other students, all boarding trains for different points across Europe. With her was Helena, saying goodbye.

“Are you sure I can’t talk you into coming home with me? My parents would love to have you and my little sister really wants to see you again.”

Helena sighed with a sad smile and shook her head.

“Thank you, but I can’t. Trust me, I’d give my right arm for a real vacation, but I need to do a lot extra credit work and get my grades up. But do give everyone my regards.”

The call was given that the train to Paris was boarding, meaning it was time for Sophie to go. Giving her friend a tight hug, she picked up her bag and made her way onto the train. She slumped into her seat, sighing in bliss. Finally, she was away from this school, away from him.

Marian jumped from the car and tackled her older sister, sending the two girls tumbling to the ground in the parking lot of the Paris train station. At thirteen years of age, Marian was the spitting image of her older sister, with the same blonde hair and blue eyes, though of course, she was shorter and her breasts weren’t as large. The two girls hugged each other while their parents laughed, glad that the whole family was back together.

Having returned home, Sophie’s pain vanished and she was happier than she had been in months. The drive to the countryside was beautiful, with Sophie and Marian chattering in French in the backseat. Once home, they had a delicious dinner and Sophie told her family about everything going on at Rosewood University, laughing as she talked about Helena and her fight with Sister Olivia. That night, she collapsed on her bed, smiling and exhausted. It felt so good to be in her own home, her own room, her own bed, and to be able to sleep without a roommate nearby. At last, she could relax.

TAP TAP

The sound made her body tense up and her heart struggle to beat. Trembling from head to toe, she sat up and looked around. She saw him, Xavier, hovering outside her window, with his eyes glowing red and his sharp teeth gleaming. Tears began to run from her eyes as she worked to pull in a single breath of air.

“No! No! No, please! This can’t be happening! Not here!”

Without moving his body, Xavier floated forward. The bedroom window and the wall around it dissolved from his touch, the edges glowing with lit embers as he burned his way through. He entered her bedroom, a deep laugh echoing from his throat.

“Did you really think you could escape from me? Did you really think you could run away? That there was any place in this world that I wouldn’t follow? No, you are mine. You are my slave, my toy, my property. I will torment you until the day I grow bored and then I will eat you like a steak dinner. Your life belongs to me. Now get up and undress.”

Trying to hold in her tears, Sophie got to her feet and pulled off her nightgown, then did the same with her bra and panties. She got on all fours on the bed, her ass pointed to Xavier. She was used to this routine.

“Ok, I’m ready.”

“Oh, not yet. I didn’t come here so that I could have my way with just you.”

His words pierced her chest like bullets of ice.

“No… no, you can’t mean…”

Laughing, Xavier strode to her door. Screaming in fear, Sophie tried to stop him, but he snapped his fingers and activated her collar. She fell to her knees, the demonic restraint draining her strength and weighing down on her.

“Please, I’m begging you! Not my sister! Not Marian! I’ll do whatever you want! Just please don’t hurt her!”

“Oh, don’t worry, at least now you won’t have to go through this alone.”

He left her bedroom and made his way down the dark hall. He was using his powers to put Sophie’s parents in a deep coma, and without any neighbors nearby, no help would come. He arrived at Marian’s room and opened the door. Having yet to fall asleep, she rolled over to see who it was.

“Huh? Sophie?”

Her eyes fell on Xavier and her blood ran cold with terror. She sat up and scrambled against the wall, knowing that this man was evil.

“Who are you?! What do you want?!”

“I’m your new Master. And as for what I want, I want you.”

He moved across the room, engulfed in a fog-like shadow. Marian screamed and tried to get away, but he grabbed her arm and used his other hand to rip off her nightgown and underwear. She writhed in his grip, completely naked and with tears running down her face.

“My, my, what a beautiful body you have. I’m going to enjoy sampling it.”

He then loosened his grip and allowed her to slip free. She rushed into the hall and began banging on her parents’ door, but nothing she could do would ever wake them. She then ran to Sophie’s room and saw her on the floor, naked like herself and with the collar glowing.

“Run, Marian!”

More terrified than ever in her life, she sprinted downstairs and outside, not even bothering to put her shoes on. Xavier stepped out the front door and watched her run, the moonlight shining on her pale skin. Gasping for air and struggling to fight the weight of the collar, Sophie collapsed beside him, having dragged herself from her room.

“Watch this.”

Xavier held up his hand, and out in the fields surrounding Sophie’s home, Marian tripped as if caught in a trap. She screamed, feeling an invisible force dragging her back towards the house.

“Now, go out there and bring her to me.”

Sophie looked at him, mortified by this command.

“No! I won’t let you hurt her!”

“You know neither of you can escape. As you can see, I don’t even need you to bring her back. But if you don’t, I will punish the two of you. Everything you’ve suffered until now will be nothing. I will spend the entire night torturing you, taking turns so that both sisters can watch the other one be pushed to the brink of madness and death. I will make you endure more pain than you ever thought possible, and within minutes, you will beg me to brutalize her instead and let you rest. And then, I will kill you and your entire family.”

He then released Marian, letting her get back on her feet and continue running, as well as took the weight of Sophie’s collar and give her back her strength.

“You can either chase her down and drag her back so that I can rape you both, or you can stand aside and seal your fates. Your choice.”

Crying, Sophie slowly stood up and staggered off the porch. She began to run, feeling the night air kissing her naked body and trying to ignore the pain in her feet from the uneven ground. She could see Marian, sprinting for dear life through the field. She wanted to run away with her with every fiber of her being, to escape from that house and Xavier. But she knew that she could not escape, neither of them could. Xavier would have his way with them, and all she could do was try to save Marian from the worst, even if it meant carrying her to him.

With her longer legs and desperation giving her speed, she at last tackled her younger sister, knocking the two of them to the ground. Their naked bodies entangled, Marian struggled to get out from under Sophie.

“Sophie, what are you doing?!”

“I’m sorry, but we have to go back.”

“No! He’s evil! He’ll hurt us!”

“I know, but he’ll do worse if we don’t obey! I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! We have to do what he says!”

She got to her feet, pulling Marian with her. Her younger sister struggled with everything she had, slapping and kicking Sophie, but she would not release her. She began dragging her back to the house, knowing exactly what Xavier was going to do. How had her life become so horrible? Here she was, betraying her sister, the person she loved more than anyone else in the world. Now she was forcefully dragging her to this monster so that he could violate them. The whole time, Marian struggled against her, even when she picked her up and carried her on her shoulder. By the time they had returned to Xavier, she had calmed down, petrified with fear and helplessness. The two sisters stood before him, able to see his maniacal grin even in the dark.

“Well aren’t you a cute little thing? This is going to be a fun night.”

He turned to Sophie.

“You two got dirty out there. Take her to the bathroom and clean yourselves up.”

He then reached between Marian’s legs and felt her vagina. The young girl whimpered and clung to her sister.

“Also, shave her. I like my girls to be smooth.”

Still crying, Sophie nodded and led Marian upstairs, where they locked themselves in the bathroom. Marian broke down in tears, while Sophie, trying to maintain some form of her composure, got a damp washcloth and began rubbing her down.

“Why? Why are you doing this? Why do we have to do this?”

“He’s forcing me to. Listen, I know what he’s going to do, and I would normally die rather than let him touch you. But if we don’t do this, he’ll do so much worse. Please, just remember that I’m doing this so that we’ll stay alive. I need you to be strong.”

“Can’t mom and dad help us?”

“No, he won’t let them. It’s just you and me.”

Once they had prepared themselves, they stepped out of the bathroom and returned to Sophie’s room. Xavier was there, looking out at the countryside through the hole he had burned in the wall. He had already taken off his clothes. He turned to them and smiled.

“You both look terrified. Sophie, to help ease your little sister’s fear, how about we show her what I’m going to do with her. Let her warm up to it. Start by giving me some love with your mouth.”

Reluctantly forsaking her sister’s side, Sophie took a step forward, but Xavier stopped her.

“No, crawl like the bitch you are.”

Accustomed to his cruelty, she got down onto her hands and knees and crawled over to Xavier. She was trembling in embarrassment, feeling her little sister’s eyes on her naked body as she degraded herself for this monster.

“Good, now beg for it.”

She spoke in a whisper, not wanting Marian to hear her.

“Please, Master, let me suck your cock.”

“Sorry, I couldn’t quite hear you. Speak up.”

She looked up at him and took a trembling breath.

“Please, Master! Let me suck your cock!”

“Good girl, go ahead.”

As she had been forced to time and time again, she began rolling his erect manhood around in her mouth, lathering it with her tongue and then sucking it clean of her saliva. Xavier put his hand on the top of her head, smirking as she labored to pleasure him. He looked at Marian, staring into her fearful eyes. Her whole body was trembling, feeling him size her up, anticipating when he would use her as his new toy. He pointed to her.

“You, get on the bed.”

She nervously obeyed, continuing to watch as her sister dirtied her mouth with this man’s penis. Xavier grabbed Sophie by the neck and threw her onto the bed. With her on her back, he forced her legs apart and made her cry out as he entered her. From there, a continuous whine escaped from Sophie’s as he thrust into her like a machine. She didn’t know what hurt more, the cruelty of his cock slamming the entrance to her womb or the gaze of her sister as she was raped. She was holding onto the bed tightly, wishing her breasts would stop bouncing with every thrust. Marian was staring at her, knowing that it had to be really painful by the sounds her sister was making.

“It feels good, doesn’t it? We’ve done this so many times, you must be used to it by now. The horror has dulled and now there is only the pleasure of the act. Come on, cum, you know you want to.”

As miserable as she was, Sophie could not deny his words. Her heart had hardened to the abuse, and with the psychological pain disappearing over time, she was left with pure physical sensation. She hated it, it made her want to die, she was in aguish beyond words, and yet… it still felt good. She turned to Marian, staring back at her, waiting for her older sister to do something courageous, something to show that she was fighting back or resisting in some way. Maybe she could still save her. But no, she was powerless, both against Xavier and her own body.

She could feel it, an orgasm welling. She would give anything for it not to happen, but it was boiling inside her. Sensing it, Xavier suddenly changed position, going from standing perpendicular over her body, to lying down and embracing her in the missionary position. She knew exactly what he was doing, what he was trying to make her do, but she couldn’t stop. With the waves of pleasure building in intensity, she was forced to hold onto him, less like her rapist and more like her lover. At last, she screamed, feeling euphoria flood her body in a sensual explosion.

Xavier stood up, leaving Sophie limp and panting. He turned to Marian.

“Look at her, look at the pathetic animal your sister has become. She’s nothing but a piece of meat for me to wrap around my cock. I’ve completely broken her, and I’ll break you the same way.”

He looked down at Sophie and gave her a smack to wake her up.

“Get on top of your sister the same way I was on top of you. I want her to see the look on your face when fuck you in the ass.”

Rubbing her cheek to ease the stinging from her smack, she crawled to her sister.

“M-Marian, I-I need you to lie down.”

Her voice was so low that even Xavier struggled to hear her. Trembling, Marian lied down on her back and Sophie got on top of her. The two sisters were unable to look at each other and were shuddering from the feel of their naked bodies pressed together. They truly loved each other, but even sibling love could not fully compete with the incestuous awkwardness of full nipple-on-nipple contact. Sophie lifted herself up a little, just enough so that at least their stomachs weren’t touching, but that just reminded them out how their breasts were rubbing together.

Sophie winced as she felt Xavier squeeze her ass.

“Girl, I am going to use your ass until the day you die.”

Sophie looked down at Marian, pressing her forehead against her sister’s.

“Please, remember that I love you.”

“Sophie…”

The moment was broken when Sophie cried out in pain from Xavier forcing himself into her asshole. He had been wet with the juice from her pussy, but it was not enough to ease the burning friction. Continuing to make her cry, he began thrusting into her at full strength and speed. Marian clung to her, wishing there was some way to help her sister and ease the pain, but as her voice began to change, she realized that she wasn’t moaning in agony. Almost immediately, “oh no” and “no, please” became “oh God!” and “oh yes!” with her eyes rolling back into her head and her tongue hanging out. She had never seen this look on Sophie’s face, her sister, who had planned to be a nun, now wearing the mask of pure depravity.

Xavier grabbed her wrists and pulled them back like reins, using that hold to slam her onto his cock.

“Say it, say how much you love it.”

Sophie didn’t respond, wanting to retain one shred of dignity. Xavier answered her silence with a hard smack on her ass, making her whole lower body tremble.

“I love it! I love getting my ass raped!”

He let go of her wrists and she collapsed on top of Marian. She wasn’t bothering to hold herself up, and with each slam Xavier made against her, she was pushed forward, leaving Marian to be smothered by her sister’s breasts. It didn’t take long for her to cum, at which point he allowed himself to release himself inside her. Sophie collapsed on her side and Xavier moved over to Marian, hovering his cock over her face.

“Go on, suck it. It’s your turn.”

“No! Get away from me! I won’t do it!”

A twitch of anger crossed his face, and like a striking snaked, he reached out and grabbed Sophie’s right breast, squeezing brutally hard. Sophie gave a bloodcurdling scream of agony and tried to pull away, but Xavier’s hold on her was like iron. With tears in her eyes, Marian tried to free her sister but Xavier smacked her across the face.

“There is only one way to stop this. I suggest you make up your mind, because I may just rip her tit off and eat it in front of you.”

Crying, Marian opened her mouth and let Xavier insert himself into her. The taste of her sister’s asshole was bitter, and the moment his cock touched her tongue, his cum started leaking down her throat and make her gag. Sophie watched helplessly as her sister was violated, Marian’s mouth being used as a fleshlight after Xavier had fucked her asshole. Xavier soon increased his cruelty, forcing his cock all the way into her throat and holding it there. Marian struggled against him, choking on his manhood. She grabbed Sophie’s arm, nonverbally begging her sister to help her.

“Stop it, you’ll kill her!”

“Don’t worry, I know when to stop.”

He waited for a minute until finally pulling out, with Marian immediately vomiting onto the floor and desperately filling her lungs with air.

“Your sister did the same thing when I first enslaved her. Since I didn’t cum, I won’t make you lick it up. Now for the next part. Time for me to pop that cherry of yours.”

At his words, Sophie grabbed her sister and pulled her to the far corner of the bed, trying to shield her.

“Please, I’m begging you! Let her go! Let her keep her innocence! I’ll do anything, whatever you want me to do, but please don’t take her virginity! Not like this!”

Xavier gave a booming laugh.

“Well, well, what do you know? Your love for your little sister has touched my heart. So I’ll be lenient and give you a choice. First, reach under the bed and grab the first thing you feel.”

Her hand shaking, Sophie reached under the bed and the blood drained from her face. She pulled out a double-ended dildo with a wearable harness.

“Here’s your choice: either I can take her virginity, or you can.”

Her shoulders shaking, she began to cry while wringing the leather straps of the harness. Marian looked back and forth at Sophie and Xavier, unsure of which was worse.

“Ok… I’ll do it.”

Marian grasped her arm, terrified.

“Please! Please don’t do this to me!”

“Damn it, would you rather he do it?!”

Marian shied away from her, feeling like she was all alone in this. She watched as Sophie inserted one end of the dildo in her pussy and secured herself in the harness. Sophie stared at the strap-on, watched the way it bobbed when she moved.

‘Oh God, this is so wrong…’

Xavier turned to Marian with a grin.

“Lie back, spread your legs, and get ready to feel your sister’s love DEEP inside you.”

Marian did as she was told and assumed the position, with Sophie leaning over her.

“I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry for all of this. I never should have come home. Please, forgive me for this.”

“Oh, hold on. That dildo will have a hard time entering her when she’s dry. How about you put your mouth to work and get her nice and wet?”

She looked to Xavier, wanting to flash him a gaze of pure hatred, but her will was too broken. She quietly whispered an apology to her sister and moved down.

“No, wait… what are you doing?”

“I’m so sorry.”

Knowing she would be punished if she hesitated, she began licking her sister’s pussy as if she had done it a thousand times before.

“Don’t! That place is dirty!”

She tried to push Sophie back but she held on, working her tongue in Marian’s pussy. The ethical revulsion was almost too much for her to handle. She wanted to die, the taste of her sister’s pussy filling her mouth like poison. No one should ever do something so sinful. While she licked her sister out, Xavier put his cock back in her mouth. She gave in easier this time, and tried to put in more enthusiasm so that he wouldn’t choke her with it again. All three of them could hear the small squeaks and whines coming from Marian as the feel of Sophie’s tongue in her pussy became more and more intense. As horrible as the situation was, her body was reacting to it.

“Ok, that’ll do. Sophie, fuck her.”

Sitting up, Sophie wiped the pussy juice off her lips, needing a moment to regain her mental bearings. She then moved forward and leaned over, again whispering an apology to her sister.

“Marian, I need you to be strong. Please bear with this.”

She inserted the dildo into Marian’s pussy, and immediately she began to writhe and cry from the size of it. Saying she was sorry over and over again, she slowly pushed it in another inch while cupping her sister’s cheek to try and comfort her. She stopped at that point, not sure whether or not she had deflowered Marian yet, but not wanting to go any further.

She looked at Xavier.

“Please, please don’t make me do this.”

“How about I help you work up the nerve?”

He climbed onto the bed and got behind her. Before she could ask what he was going to do, he inserted himself into her asshole. Sophie gagged, unable to describe the sensation of being double-teamed by Xavier and the dildo. She felt like she could barely breath, like there was a balloon of some sort expanding in her pelvis. Xavier pulled out just over halfway and then slammed himself back in, turning the three of them into a Newton’s Cradle and forcing Sophie deep into her sister. Marian screamed at the top of her lungs as the blood of her hymen trickled out and stained the bed sheets.

“Oh, it hurts! It hurts so much!”

Sophie embraced her, crying with her sister.

“Marian, I’m so sorry. I’m so, so sorry.”

Xavier laughed.

“Oh, don’t worry, it’ll feel better soon.”

He pulled out almost all the way and did the same with Sophie, revealing the bloody dildo. He then slammed back into Sophie, and by extension, slammed Sophie into her little sister. They continued on from there, following Xavier’s pace as he not only fucked Sophie in the ass, but used her as a prosthesis to fuck Marian in the pussy. He was essentially wearing Sophie as a condom to fuck her sister. She tried to keep up with him, often feeling like she was pulling out of Marian by pushing herself against Xavier’s cock and pulling herself off him by pushing into Marian. How did it all come to this, being forced to rape her sister while she herself was being sodomized?

But then something happened, something that chilled Sophie’s blood and made her want to throw up. Marian’s whimpers of pain and anguish were turning into moans of pleasure, and instead of crying, she had a drunken smile on her face.

“Oh yes, harder! Deeper!”

She even began slurring in French, begging her sister to work the dildo in her tiny pussy.

“No! Marian! You don’t know what you’re saying!”

“Oh, Sophie, look at how grown up she has become. To think it would be so easy to turn her. It seems that your sweet and innocent little sister has been hiding something from you. Do you like it, Marian? Do you like getting fucked?”

“Yes! I like getting fucked!”

Smirking, Xavier pulled his cock out of Sophie, then moved over to Marian and forced it into her mouth.

“Do a good job cleaning it and I’ll fuck you as hard as you want.”

She did as she was told, eager to feel a real cock in her deflowered slit. She sucked on his manhood with more enthusiasm that her sister had ever shown with Sophie watching her with disappointment.

‘Oh, Marian, what has he done to you?’

He then shoved Sophie aside and took her place, forcing herself into Marian’s pussy. Grabbing her hips, it took him only a second to work up to a rapid pounding, making her moan in happiness as he violated her small body. Sophie watched them, having lost the strength to move. Over and over again, Marian would beg him to be even rougher, to fuck her harder. She had spent her whole life protecting her little sister, both her body and her innocence, and in a single night, Xavier had turned her into a hysterical slut.

“I love young girls, their voices are so pure when they scream. You can feel the actual crime of defiling them, turning their beautiful little bodies into cum dumpsters. Say it, say what you are.”

He didn’t have to do anything to force her to speak, she was already wrapped around his finger.

“I’m your cum dumpster!”

“Good girl, now let’s show your sister that beautiful look on your face.”

They changed places, getting into the doggy-style and both faced Marian. Reinserting himself into her, Xavier pulled back on her wrists like he had done with Sophie and increased the brutality of his thrusts, using his cock as a weapon to indulge her almost masochistic euphoria. Her body was not ready to be fucked this hard, but her mind had broken under the pressure and she could not tell the difference between pleasure and pain. Sophie watched them, petrified and ashamed. The look on Marian’s face, the way she grinned with her tongue hanging out and her eyes rolled back, it made her feel sick. Was that the look she had worn when Xavier was sodomizing her?

Xavier snapped his fingers and invisible hands grabbed Sophie, pulling away the strap-on and dragging her across the bed with her legs spread. Before Sophie could stop him, he grabbed the back of Marian’s head and pushed her face into her sister’s snatch. Acting on instinct, she began licking like her life depended on it, replicating was Sophie had done to her.

“No, Marian! Don’t! That’s sinful, that’s¬–”

Marian looked up at her, their eyes locking while she used her tongue to drink in her older sister’s essence. Sophie could see it, the loss of all sense of reason. Did Marian even recognize her? Her baby sister was gone, having been replaced with this mindless whore.

The thrusting stopped as Xavier came, filling Marian with his seed.

“Now, let’s see if you’re as much of an anal whore as Sophie.”

He again switched positions, this time lying on his back with Marian on top of him, still facing Sophie with her feet on his knees. Regaining his erection, he jammed himself into her virgin asshole and began bucking his hips like a jackhammer, increasing the volume of her moans of ecstasy. This was her first time doing anal, but to her it was heaven.

“Sophie, look at her. Look at what your sister has become, what I turned her into. Aren’t you glad you led me here? Aren’t you glad that you chased her down and dragged her to me, no matter how much she fought and screamed and begged you to help her? Aren’t you glad you delivered her to me on a silver platter so that I could turn her into my new slave?”

Sophie didn’t respond, having no idea what she was supposed to say.

“Oh, look, my seed is dribbling out of her. Be a good slave and lick it up.”

Her will broken, Sophie leaned forward and began drinking Xavier’s cum out her little sister’s deflowered pussy, still able to taste the blood from her broken hymen. He soon had another orgasm, shooting his load deep into Marian’s anus. He turned her over and spread her ass cheeks, letting Sophie see the white slime slowly running out of her puckered asshole.

“And lick her clean here too.”

Clutching herself, Sophie worked up the courage to speak.

“Why? Why are you doing this to us?”

His demeanor changing, Xavier threw Marian down onto the floor. Lunging for Sophie, he grabbed her by the throat with a strangling grip. As she gasped for breath, his stern expression turned back into a sadistic grin. He took a moment to lick the tears off her face and then answered her.

“Ask Helena.”

Chapter 9

From the day Xavier got the apartment, Lily had been hard at work on her back, on her knees, and on all fours, letting endless strangers have their way with her. She had been nervous at first, but after the first few men, she no longer cared. She would simply let them empty themselves into her, maybe suck them off, take a shower, and then get ready for the next guy. Xavier would come back in the evening with food and gifts, claiming he had spent the day busy at work. Everything he bought for her was with the money she had made, if he even bought it at all. She never connected the dots and the gifts kept her happy and docile. They would eat, have sex, and then he would leave to go back to the school to “avoid suspicion”. Then more men would come and fuck her. She never had enough time to be bored or even leave the apartment. She was always in the bedroom, letting strangers brutalize her, always with thoughts of Xavier in her mind.

Lily’s body was completely drained of strength, yet her arms continued to pump as she jacked off the two men. A third had his cock in her mouth, a fourth was fucking her pussy, and a fifth was sodomizing her. The apartment was filled with men, all eagerly awaiting their turn with the young whore. She had been selling her body since Xavier got the apartment, but she had never gone this long and with this many men. She had tried resisting at first, but no longer bothered asking for mercy or to be gentle. They merely laughed at her and some other man would force himself into a bruised orifice. Her only rest came when she passed out, and she would wake up the same way she fell asleep, with some stranger raping her. Her stomach was literally full of cum, the only thing she had “eaten” in however long had this had been going on. Quite often, some man would deep-throat her and trigger her gag reflex, causing her to vomit out the slurry of semen and stomach acid and further dirty the sticky bed. Her pussy and anus were in same state, two waterfalls of semen from the dozens of men that had ejaculated into her, and she was pretty sure they were both bleeding. Her jaw was killing her, her whole mouth sore beyond description.

At this point, her mind was just a blur. She didn’t remember her name, her past, or anything outside of this room. She no longer knew that they were supposed to be paying her for this. She didn’t know how long they had been using her. She only remembered seeing the sun fall, rise, and fall again. Xavier had never come back in that time. Her whole body hurt, and every time a man thrust into her, it felt like she was being penetrated with broken glass. Regardless, she was too exhausted and her mind was too burned out for her to cry. Some man would approach the semen-drenched bed, pull her over, and on instinct, she would spread her legs so that he could force himself inside her and start thrusting. When someone stuck his cock in her face, she would start sucking it with the skill of an Amsterdam hooker. Sometimes it would be easy and she would only have to contend with one or two men at a time. Most of the time, though, they all ganged up on her and she would have to entertain them in groups like right now. When she became too disgusting, some man would toss her into the shower and hose her off like an animal, then drag her back to the bedroom and rape her.

How long had this been going on? How long would it continue?

“Ugh, what a mess.”

Xavier had entered the apartment, now empty, with Lily passed out on the bed. He stood over her, her small body caked with dry semen, making her look like a snake shedding its skin. Sighing in disgust, he snapped his fingers and she was bathed in flames, cleansing her body while her internal injuries were healed. The flames vanished and he checked her pulse. He was surprised to find her still alive. He was sure they had raped her to death. He also healed her brain, erasing the normally irreversible mental trauma. With her body and mind rejuvenated, she slowly woke up.

“Xavier? Is that you?”

“Hey honey, looks like you’ve been busy.”

“Yeah. I made a lot of money for us.”

“Good girl. Now do what some love?”

She gave a tired nod and rolled onto her back, spreading her legs. Xavier got undressed and got on top of her, fucking her with the same roughness as the dozens of men who had stood in that apartment before him.

Vacation had come to an end, and for Helena, it wasn’t nearly as bad as she had feared. Xavier had given her space, but when he did slither into her life, he was kind. He had talked her into going onto another two dates with him, they sparred three more times, and the worst he did was sneak into her bed a few times and finger her. To think that she had become so accustomed to being molested by the Antichrist…

What had originally been a traumatizing horror was now a mere annoyance. Considering everything else he had done to her, she knew to just pick her battles, let him have his way, and try not to have an orgasm. For some reason, the fact that he was the Antichrist seemed to make her less mad than she would have normally been. Were he a normal man doing this, she would have exploded in rage and beaten him to death. But since he wasn’t something that she would fight back against, she almost felt no need to be angry. When he touched her, she reacted with the same level of distress as if she had to walk in the rain. It was just a part of her life and she should just be glad it wasn’t worse.

Helena was now lying in bed, bored out of her mind. She had done all the extra credit work she could and studied until her head hurt. There was nothing left to do but wait for Sophie to come home. She had no idea what time she was coming back. If she knew when her train was coming in, she could have met her at the station. The clicking of a key in the door lock made her sit up in excitement, glad her friend was back. The door opened and Helena lost her smile, seeing the look on Sophie’s face. She was practically shooting daggers from her eyes. Oh God, there was only one thing that could make her so enraged…

Sophie stepped into the room and closed the door behind her. Not taking her eyes of Helena, she walked over and sat down on her bed. The two girls stared at each other, waiting for one of them to speak. It was Sophie who broke the silence.

“Why has Xavier been raping me?”

The way she spoke, it was more like an accusation than a question. Helena shuddered, knowing that this conversation was inevitable, but dreading it. She had hoped that it would never happen.

“Because of me.”

“I know that already! What the fuck did you do to make him do this to me?!”

The sound of her friend swearing left Helena momentarily stunned.

“I was your roommate, that’s what I did. Sophie, do you know what he is?”

She shook her head.

“He’s the Antichrist. I don’t know what he’s doing here or what he’s trying to accomplish, but the day I met him… he said that he had developed a liking for me and wanted to make me his queen when he took over the world. I refused, and ever since then, he’s been tormenting me and playing mind games with me to try and win me over.”

Angry tears began to fall from Sophie’s eyes.

“So that’s it? He’s been torturing me simply to get to you? I’ve been a slave because you didn’t want to be a queen?!”

Helena bolted to her feet, her eyes watery like Sophie’s.

“Do you think he hasn’t tormented me as well?! Every time he raped you, he tied me to my bed and forced me to watch! Over and over again, he’s slipped into my bed and molested me! He’s made me humiliate and degrade myself! He gave you a collar, didn’t he? He put one on me first!”

Sophie stood up and two friends faced each other.

“Do you have any idea what he’s put me through? What he and my sister have put me through?!”

Helena’s anger had the wind knocked out of it.

“Wait, your sister?”

Sophie too calmed down a little and looked away, but her voice was still full of anger.

“That’s right. This vacation was Hell itself.”

Helena grasped Sophie’s hands.

“What happened? Tell me.”

Sophie sat down on her bed and Helena crouched down before her, clutching her hands and trying to comfort her friend.

“He followed me to my home. I thought he just wanted to continue fucking me, but he also wanted my sister. He attacked her, she escaped, and… he forced me to chase her down and drag her back so that he could violate her. He raped me first so that she could watch… then he made me wear some big rubber thing and take her virginity. I had to rape my little sister so that he wouldn’t. I thought watching Marian being fucked and sodomized was the most tragic thing possible… but it got worse.”

“How? What did he do?”

“It’s not what he did, it’s what happened to Marian. She snapped, turned into a completely different person. She became a ravenous harlot, always begging him to fuck her harder. She became addicted to his abuse. He would appear and disappear, and when he was gone, she would ask me again and again when he would come back and let her suck his thing. For the first few days, he would take turns using us. He would make me watch as Marian begged for him to cum in her ass. Marian would play with herself while she watched me get mounted from behind.

Then he got truly cruel. He began giving Marian assignments. He turned her against me…”

Sophie was in bed, napping. She had been up half the previous night, suffering from a chain of forcefully-induced orgasms.

“Sœur, Sophie…”

She slowly stirred, hearing her sister calling her. Second to Xavier, Marian was the last person she wanted to see. After what Marian had watched and what she had turned into, Sophie didn’t have the heart to look at her little sister. She kept her back turned, wishing to go back to sleep. At least then she wouldn’t feel sick with revulsion.

“What? What is it?”

She felt Marian climb into the bed with her.

“I’m horny.”

Marian then reached around and jammed her hand into her sister’s panties, working her fingers inside of her. Sophie tried to pull away but Marian held on, stirring her fingers in her pussy.

“No! Marian, stop! This isn’t right!”

“Xavier said this would be fun. Come on, take it.”

Sophie’s heart skipped a beat as she realized Marian was wearing the strap-on. She began to cry, refusing to believe what was happening.

“Please, don’t do this. I love you.”

“I love you too, that’s why I’m going to make you feel good.”

Marian yanked down Sophie’s panties and then forced the dildo into her asshole. Sophie winced and continued to cry, wishing her sister would stop but not having the will to fight her off. The rubber toy was dry, and even after all the abuse her asshole had taken, the friction was agonizing, but Marian didn’t seem to care about her sister’s pain. Grabbing Sophie’s hair, she began ramming her backdoor with the sex toy, her thrusts increasing in strength and cruelty. Sophie cried out from both the pain of the sodomy and her sister’s betrayal. Marian climbed on top of her, slamming down onto her sister with her full weight and driving the dildo as deep into her asshole as possible.

“See sœur? Isn’t this fun?”

“Marian became just like him. She became my enemy. She would torment me with every chance she had. To her, it was like an innocent game. When our parents were around, she would conceal her actions and use her hands on me, forcing me to hide my reaction so that they wouldn’t notice. When they were gone, she would rape me with that rubber thing. Xavier would show up and she would beg him to compliment her for abusing me. Then they would gang up and double-team me for hours. I wanted to fight her off, to try and smack some sense into her… but I just couldn’t hurt her. No matter what she had become, she is my little sister. Besides, it was my fault she became so twisted. I brought Xavier to her and her to Xavier. I deserve her cruelty. I deserve to be punished by her.”

Both Helena and Sophie were in tears, overwhelmed with their suffering but grateful they could at last talk to each other share their feelings.

“Sophie, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean for this to happen. I never wanted you to be hurt.”

“How can we stop this? How can we escape from this?”

Helena got to her feet.

“There is only one way I can think of.”

Helena knew where to find him as if through some sixth sense. She could feel him, his presence in the school, and was zeroing in on his location. She at last met him on the quad, where he was dozing under a shady tree.

“Alright, I give in.”

He opened one eye and looked at her.

“Excuse me?”

Helena clutched herself, staring at the ground with her teeth clenched.

“I’ll become your queen. I’ll do whatever you want. Just please, leave everyone else alone.”

“No deal.”

She looked up at him, feeling the ground falling away from under her feet.

“What?”

Xavier stood up and strode over to her.

“You heard me. I don’t accept your offer. I told you that I would win your heart. You think I’ll make you mine so that you can simply play the martyr?”

“But… wasn’t that the whole point of tormenting Sophie? Weren’t you trying to blackmail me by holding her hostage?”

“Of course not. That would be too easy. If you become my queen so that you can sacrifice yourself to protect your friends, then you haven’t really given in to me. You still consider me your enemy. We’ll be in bed, our bodies intertwined, and you’ll be thinking ‘better me than Sophie’.”

“But then… why? Why would you hurt her like this?! Why would you turn her and her sister against each other?”

“That was actually totally unexpected. I never would have guessed she would turn into such an obedient little sadist. But as for why, tell me something: Which was worse when Sophie confronted you? The pain you knew she had felt?”

He stepped forward and lifted her chin, looking into her tearful eyes.

“Or the fact that I lied to you? Helena, I’m the Antichrist. What could possibly make you think that you can believe me when I say “trust me”? I originally made Sophie my victim to weaken your resolve, expose you to depravity, and use her to make you go through those trials. I resumed tormenting her simply so that I could lie to you.”

Helena fell to her knees, robbed of her strength.

“Why?”

“Instead of asking me why, ask yourself. Why did you trust me? Why did you believe me? Why did you believe me over your own instincts? It’s because you needed to find some good in me. You needed to find some redeemable aspect in me so that you could use it to justify your feelings. No matter how much you resist it, you have developed feelings for me. You hate me because you think you’re supposed to. Your pride and beliefs are telling you that I am your enemy. But your heart cannot turn away. You know this, so you tried to justify that desire by saying “at least he’s a man of his word, I can appreciate that”. You could like one part of me and hate the rest, guilt-free.”

Helena covered her ears and shook her head.

“No! No, that’s not true! I hate you with every fiber of my being! You’re evil! You’re a monster! You hurt the people I care about!”

Xavier grabbed her by her shoulders and dragged her to her feet as if her body was weightless.

“Then why did you smile and laugh on our dates? Why was I able to make you happy? When you thought I had erased Sophie’s memories and stayed away from her, you struggled to find a rational reason to hate me. No matter what you had seen me do, the fact that I was able to clean it all up and not leave even a single scar behind slowly crept into your mind. You began to realize that it wasn’t nearly as big a deal as you thought.”

He dropped her back to the ground and snapped his fingers, with a small spark of darkness popping.

“There, I just erased her memories of everything I or her sister did to her and replaced her with happy ones. She’ll look back on that vacation and smile at all the quality time she spent with her family. Shall we go back to your room so that you can see her humming and thanking God for this beautiful day?”

He snapped his fingers again.

“And now she’s back to being traumatized. She’s probably sitting on her bed, contemplating suicide.”

He snapped his fingers over and over again.

“Happy. Sad. Happy. Sad. Happy. Sad. See how insignificant it all is? All the suffering she’s gone through can completely disappear and she can be even happier than before.”

“You can’t just deny everything you did to her! All of the pain you’ve inflicted!”

“What pain? She has no scars, her virginity has returned, and right now she’s thinking back to eating dinner with her family. She doesn’t even know I exist. Back home, her sister is the sweet and pure-hearted girl she was before she met me. Does it matter now what I might have done to her? Tell me, which would be more evil? To spend her entire life torturing her and making her miserable, then on her deathbed, give her memories of the happiest and most fulfilling life she could have possibly lived, or to let her live that happy life, then on her deathbed, give her memories of absolute hell?

Half of reality is what happens, the other half is how we perceive it. Right now, what you think I did to her is nothing more than a fantasy, a delusion. According to her, she’s been happy all this time and nothing bad has happened. People don’t care about the real world. They simply care about their own happiness. They want the things that make them happy, even if they aren’t real. It’s why it’s so hard to convince someone that they’re wrong or break them free of their ideology. They don’t care about reality, as long as they can continue to live in the delusion that they are right. It’s the same thing when they say they want the truth. They don’t really want the truth. They just want what they want to hear to be the truth.”

Helena didn’t reply, having no idea what she was supposed to say. Xavier’s words had smothered the flames of her anger. Her heart still ached from the pain she knew Sophie had gone through, but if Xavier really had erased her memories… was that pain even real?

“Like I said, the real reason you’re angry isn’t because I hurt your friend. You’re angry because I lied to you. I will say, though, that that was the first lie I ever told you and I will work to abstain from lying to you again.”

A minute passed, in which Helena remained kneeling on the grass with Xavier standing behind her.

“Let’s go get a coffee.”

Helena didn’t know how Xavier got her out to that café, but there they were, sitting in the shade of an umbrella, each with an espresso.

“Tell me something, have you honestly considered my offer? I would be disappointed if you said no to me in the church and never bothered to actually think afterwards.”

“I won’t do it.”

“Tell me why.”

“Because you’re evil, because you hurt people. How could I ever love someone as demented as you?”

“You love God, and he isn’t any better. In Africa, a thousand children will die today from AIDS, from disease, from starvation. They’ll cling to the bibles that the missionaries gave them out of guilt for living their rich, white lives in leisure. They’ll be told that God loves them while they suffer. In some country in Eastern Europe, a single mother with three children will be raped by a police officer. She’ll clutch her crucifix and beg God to save her. No answer comes, even when she finds out she’s pregnant, when she’s denied an abortion, and when she dies from complications in the pregnancy and leaves her children to be snatched up and sold into slavery. In the hospital three miles away, your friend lies in what would have been an irreversible coma. He had suffered debilitating brain damage that would have left him as a vegetable until he died of old age or his pancreatic cancer got him. He was a man of the church, a priest who helped hundreds of children like you find a home in Rosewood University, yet God didn’t protect him, heal him, or save him. I did.”

He could see the effect of his words on her, the noticeable stress on Helena’s face.

“Your words won’t destroy my faith.”

Xavier reached into a small tin in the middle of the table and pulled out a sugar packet. He mixed it into his coffee.

“Back during WWII, I spent some time in Germany. I watched as Nazis exterminated Jews, gypsies, the disabled, and other groups of people. The citizens of Germany watched it happen. They did nothing to stop it. Everyday people lived just down the road from concentration camps, knowing exactly what was going and not caring at all. In genocides, those people are called the bystanders. They watch as something terrible happens and do nothing to stop it. If a new genocide were to happen, would you be a bystander? Would you sit quietly by while people were murdered in front of you?”

“No.”

“Then why does God?”

They stared at each other, Xavier waiting for Helena to respond.

“B-because he has a plan for everything. He works in ways that we cannot possibly understand.”

“What kind of plan could incorporate men being slaughtered, women being raped, and children being enslaved? If that is his plan, then doesn’t that mean he not only allows those crimes to transpire, but actually commits them? If I really am the enemy of God, why doesn’t he stop me? How many women do you think have begged God to save them from me? Over vacation, your best friend sobbed as she choked on my cock and her little sister raped her from behind. She prayed for God to stop me, but he did nothing.”

“No, you’re wrong!”

“Then help me. Tell me the truth. There are three possibilities: he doesn’t have the power to stop tragedies and is thereby incompetent and weak, he simply doesn’t care about suffering and is indifferent, looking down on mankind like you are ants or bacteria, or he actually enjoys watching people wallow in agony and gets his rocks off in creating humans simply to inflict pain on them, and is sadistic.”

“God isn’t like that!”

“How would you know? Have you ever spoken to God? Have you ever met God? You know nothing about him and you refuse to acknowledge anything that goes against your fantasy. It’s just like I told you before: people don’t care about reality, only about what makes them happy and lets them feel right. Admit it, I’m the only possible proof you have that God even exists. Without me, you’d have nothing to go on but what people have told you about him, and even then, you ignore all the bad stuff. You’re Catholic, you know the story of Job. My father was able to convince God to torture an innocent man just to prove a point. Does that sound like a loving creator?”

“You’re the Antichrist, everyone knows that you’ll speak out against Him. Why would I ever trust your words?”

At that, a flash of annoyance moved across his face, and when he spoke, it was with anger.

“Don’t do that. Don’t hide behind your bible and shrug me off. Listen to me not as the Antichrist, but as a man. This is supposed to be a debate. You’re supposed to counter my claim with a logical argument of your own, not throw a temper tantrum. If you want to continue to refuse me, fine, but don’t do it by acting like a toddler. At least Thomas Aquinas put some rationality into his arguments. Don’t be some mindless drone. You’re better than that.”

Regardless of her hatred of him, the way he spoke to her made Helena embarrassed. It was the same way she felt when a teacher scolded her. Xavier ordered another coffee and calmed down before he resumed speaking.

“You didn’t answer my original question. Have you really considered my offer? Have you thought it through? Or have you just blocked it out of your mind and equated it to ceasing to exist?”

“I… I… I don’t know. I just… can’t seem to see it.”

“I’m curious, how well do you visualize yourself as becoming a member of the Swiss Guard? Have you truly planned it through? Did you constantly fantasize about it before you met me? Were you able to visualize everything that you would do and what your life would be? Or all this time, have you not been advancing towards your goal, but simply clinging to it? Are you actually looking towards the future, or is your claim of joining the Swiss Guard just a defense mechanism when someone asks you what your plans are and you realize you have no idea? What does the future mean for you?”

The fire in her eyes flared back up.

“I’ve always been resolute in my goal, and your tricks won’t change that.”

Xavier stared her, his face unreadable.

“I want to see if that’s true. Come on, let’s go somewhere more private.”

Having paid for their coffees, Xavier took her to a quiet area of the city and sat down with her on a bench.

“I want to see what your future looks like.”

She stared at him quizzically.

“What are you talking about?”

“I want to see what your mind creates when you imagine your future.”

“Wait… you mean read my mind?! No way! Never!”

“Relax, I won’t dig into anything. Besides, I let you into my mind, remember? All of those memories I shared with you? Just think of it as putting on a presentation. You won’t show me anything you don’t want to.”

Even after everything that had happened between them, Helena struggled to find a reason to say no. She wanted to say it, she knew she should, but when she looked at him, she couldn’t remember why.

“Ok, but no weird stuff.”

Xavier gave a small smile and reached out towards her. She scrunched herself up, fearing his touch, but strangely became calm when Xavier placed his hands on her cheeks, so gently she almost didn’t feel him at first. His palms were warm. With the connection made, she felt a channel open up in her mind, like Xavier had just put a window in her forehead and all her thoughts could be seen. Not wanting to show him anything he could use against her, she focused only on her aspirations. The image appeared before her mind’s eye, and she knew Xavier could see it. She was standing at the Pope’s side, carrying a ceremonial halberd and dressed in the uniform of the Swiss Guard with a look of stoic pride on her face. But… that was it. Try as she might, she couldn’t deepen the fantasy beyond that. For a moment, an image of her and her fellow guards fighting off assailants flashed in her mind, but was crushed by her rational mind questioning the likelihood of such an event actually happening. After all, when was the last time the Pope had been attacked?

“I thought as much. Joining the Swiss Guard isn’t your real goal. It’s just the best you can come up with. You’re afraid of leaving Rome but you have nothing to go on but your faith, so you want something that will let you put your violent zealotry to use. It’s not the future that you’re looking towards; you’re just desperate for a way to remain in the present.”

Helena didn’t respond, realizing now that there was undeniable truth to his words. Before, that image of her in that uniform had been all the motivation she needed, but now Xavier was showing her the hollowness she had always ignored.

“Now, how would like to see your future if you join me?”

Before she could answer, the world around them was blurred and distorted as if they were phasing out into a parallel universe. It was just like Xavier’s memories, but now when reality solidified, they had moved forward in time. Rome wasn’t very different from what it was in the present, but it did look more… militarized. The buildings had all been reinforced, as if expecting a mortar attack, and walking by the bench was a group of soldiers, all wearing suits of armor that incorporated Kevlar with the metal plating. On their chests were the three sixes of Xavier’s brand, and their weapons of choice were machine guns with scimitars attached, worn on the arm and resembling a lobster claw.

Xavier stood up and held out his hand to Helena.

“This is five years in the future of the world we’ll rule together. Shall we take a look?”

Slowly, she took his hand.

Helena had to admit, Rome didn’t look bad at all. Xavier had told her that he wanted to rule the world instead of destroy it, and even then, she had expected Hell on Earth and the suffering of every human on the planet by bloodthirsty demons. She didn’t see any of that. Life in the city looked no different from before. The people appeared kind of despondent, but that just came with the territory.

“Let me guess, you assumed burning skies, lakes of fire, and the enslavement of all mankind?”

Helena turned to him, having been awestruck by the sight of the fully restored Colosseum.

“Um… yeah.”

“Well, had I been alone in taking over the world, it would have been a little bit like that. There would be a lot of blood and a lot of suffering. But you were with me and took it upon yourself to right the wrongs of the world. Everyone on Earth now gets free housing and healthcare and nobody goes hungry. There are no wars because all the nations have been united under our rule. The “countries” still have elected officials, but since you and I control everything, they merely delegate our rules, taking all of the bluster out of politics and making it so much more civil and easy than before. Think about it, no deadlock, no parties, and no rhetoric. Officials are elected based on their competency rather than their fake promises. I’m the Antichrist and even I think that’s great.”

“But the people don’t look very happy.”

“Oh please, you act like everyone smiles all the time in the real world. The only reason the people in the future would be unhappy is because their ruler is the Antichrist. They cling to the old Judeo-Christian belief system and continue to think that they would somehow achieve a world better than the one you and I have given them. Their only problem is that the media is forbidden from use of rhetoric and can’t criticize the kingdom. As long as they say nothing bad about us and try to invoke a rebellion, free speech is a given right. It’s the perfect partnership: I rule with an iron fist and you give everyone what they need.”

Try as she might, Helena couldn’t come up with an argument against him. The world was gloomier than she would have liked… but there was no reason for it to be. If she and Xavier really did all the things he said they did… was this really such a bad world?

“Come on, I want to show you the real reason why I brought you here.”

Taking her by the hand, he led her to the Vatican. St. Peter’s Square and the Basilica had been remodeled to look more like a castle, with all the statues of saints and angels removed. Soldiers patrolled the area like ants, not all of them human. Demons, clear as day, could be seen moving in and out of shadows, no different from the gargoyle statues on the roofs of cathedrals. This world was nothing more than an illusion, so nothing so much as glanced at them as they made their way to the entrance. About to step inside, the gonging of church bells echoed across the city. Helena looked up, hearing powerful wing flaps, and felt her jaw hang slack.

The sky was filled with demons, flying over Rome like migratory birds. Among them was a dragon, right out of a fantasy novel, as large as a 747 and with a body like sterling silver. Helena couldn’t quite see from this distance, but it looked like there was someone on its back. Was that… Xavier?

“Come on, let’s go inside.”

They made their way into the basilica, and as they crossed through the grand hall, Helena looked back as the silver dragon landed in St. Peter’s Square. She watched as the masked rider got of the dragon’s back and rubbed it under its chin. The grand cathedral was filled with people, either soldiers standing guard or bureaucrats handling the paperwork of the monarchy. Xavier came to a sudden stop and Helena bumped into him, nearly falling to the floor. She looked past him and her eyes widening. Underneath the main altar of the basilica were two thrones, and in one was Xavier. He had allowed himself to age, now looking like a man in his early twenties, but with an air of maturity that made him appear much older. Helena couldn’t deny that he was very handsome. He had a sly smirk on his face, looking straight through Helena and the real Xavier. But if he was there, then who was…

The sound of trumpets echoed through the basilica and one of the guards called out.

“All hail Queen Helena!”

There, striding down the hallway towards them was her future self. Helena stared at the woman before her, unable to even recognize her. Having removed her helmet, the future Helena was even more beautiful than the original, with her crimson hair now hanging the length of her back. But it was more than just her appearance that struck Helena. It was… the aura her future self seemed to have. The way she walked, that confident smirk on her face, that powerful gleam in her eye, the majestic shine to her hair; it gave her a commanding authority that a woman so young could never possess in the real world. Helena almost felt intimidated by this version, staring at her as if looking at a goddess in the flesh. It was almost as if she had fallen in love with herself.

As the queen walked, everyone got down on their knees, and for a second, Helena almost did as well. Could this be true? Was this really the woman she would become? The future Xavier stood up and greeted the future Helena, and the real Helena became flushed as she watched the two of them share a passionate kiss.

“How was Russia? I take it the rebellion was easy to crush.”

“Everything stopped as soon as I got there. I almost didn’t even have to get off Roroaka to scare everyone into submission. But it was nice to get out for a day, and best of all, no one had to die. Still, I wish I could have gotten at least a little action.”

She snapped her fingers and servants rushed over and helped remove her armor. She stood only in spandex shorts and a sports bra, and staring at her, the real Helena could almost feel herself becoming a lesbian for her future self. That mature body was magnificent to say the least. It practically steamed elegance and sexual confidence. And her tits! Helena thought hers were fine now, but damn!

“Well tonight, we’ll feast in celebration of your victory.”

The future Helena pressed herself against him and gave him a kiss.

“Darling, we feast every night. How about just some Chinese and a movie on the couch?”

“Of course. I’ll find us something good to watch.”

“Right now, I think I’ll go see Adam. He must be hungry.”

The real Helena turned to Xavier.

‘Adam?’ she nonverbally asked.

He merely smiled.

She and Xavier followed her future self through the castle and saw her enter a guarded room. When they entered, Helena felt her heart skip a beat and she covered her mouth to suppress her gasp. Her future self was sitting in a rocking chair by a crib with an infant in her arms. Bathed in the light of the setting sun shining through the window behind her, she had a warm smile on her face as she nursed him. Looking at her with that child, Helena felt her whole world become turned upside down. At that moment, she seemingly forgot everything she knew and thought. Never in her life had she been so… entranced, so overwhelmed with emotions. A baby? She would really… have a baby? Not once in her life had she ever given any thought into having kids. She had always planned on giving her life to the church and being married only to her job. But seeing that child in the arms of her future self made her feel more desperate to have one than she thought possible.

She slowly moved forward, her legs feeling numb, reaching out to the swaddled infant. She knew that none of this was real, that this was just an illusion created by Xavier, a mere fantasy, but to her, that child was the realest thing in the world. If she could just feel him squeeze her finger with his tiny hand, hold him and smell the top of his head, she could… She jumped in shock and pulled back, another hand reaching through her as if she was a hologram. The future Xavier had entered the room and was doing what she had tried to do. She watched as he rubbed the top of Adam’s head, the three of them as happy as could be.

She looked over to the real Xavier, standing in the doorway. There was a strange look on his face, sad almost. He was watching the three illusionary figures the same way she was. It was as if… this was his first time seeing them. It looked almost like this was all as new to him as it was to her, and it was having the same effect.

After watching the three of them have dinner, the real Xavier led the real Helena upstairs, simply mimicking their future selves. In the lavish bedroom, she watched as their illusionary counterparts began kissing and stripping off each other’s clothing. Her face was bright red from embarrassment. This was all just a fantasy of Xavier, but it was incredibly unnerving.

“Now we get to the real fun.”

“Oh God, you’re not going to make me watch this, are you?”

“Come on, you know you want to. Just enjoy the show.”

On the bed, the two adults were completely naked with their tongues dancing. Helena was on top, riding Xavier’s cock while he gripped her taut ass. She pulled her lips away from his, grinning as she thrust back against it.

“How does it feel to be back on your true throne, my queen?” he asked.

“It’s so comfy, I could sit here all day. Riding on Roroaka’s back is nothing compared to this, my king.”

Helena watched them with disgust.

“Oh please, this is so corny.”

“Corny? Well then how about I dirty it up a bit?”

The future Xavier sat up and kissed the future Helena, then separated from her.

“I have a present for you, a new girl.”

He stood up out of the bed and clapped his hands as if to turn on a light. From a side door in the bedroom, a young woman stepped out, dressed in a nightgown with nothing underneath. She was sixteen, short blonde hair and good-sized breasts, looking incredibly nervous and cute as a button.

“Don’t worry, she’s eager to please. She just needs to be broken in a little.”

Helena got up out of the bed and walked over to the girl, a smile on her face and a swagger to her walk, as if eager to let her see her naked body. She stood before her, the girl averting her gaze from Helena’s round breasts and lustful smirk.

“Oh, very cute. What’s your name?”

“M-Millie, your highness.”

“Well, Millie, you get to be our toy for a while. I know you’re scared, but that’s what makes it so much fun. Before long, you’ll be begging for more.”

She raised her hand and stroked Millie’s cheek, making her shiver, then held it there before the girl’s lips, inviting her. Unsure of what else she was supposed to do, Millie nervously flitted her tongue between her fingers.

“Good girl.”

Helena then pulled her in front of her and grabbed her from behind, one hand fondling Millie’s breasts and the other between her legs, just as she had learned from Xavier. The girl whimpered and blushed as Helena groped her, but did not fight back.

“My, my, what a beautiful body you have. You’re so sweet and tender, and these breasts of yours are to die for.”

The real Helena turned to Xavier.

“Ugh, you’re despicable.”

“Hey, you complained about it being corny. In this scenario, some of my sadistic traits rub off on you and you develop a taste for girls. You love it when we take turns with them, both playing with them yourself and watching me have my way with them. Hey, this is just a fantasy. It’s not like we actually traveled back in time. It’s all up to you if you end up like this. But let’s watch.”

The future Helena pulled Millie’s nightgown away, then crouched down and began hungrily sucking on her breasts. The girl panted from the sensation of Helena’s lips on her nipples, as well as the sweeping strokes of her tongue. She then brought her over to the bed and laid her down, with Xavier literally throbbing with anticipation. Helena climbed on top of her, hefting her breasts over Millie’s face.

“Go on, you know you want to.”

Slowly, Millie raised her head and began sucking on Helena’s breasts, just as she had done. The only difference was that Helena’s body was producing nourishment for her infant son, and that nourishment was now running down Millie’s throat.

“Good, isn’t it? Don’t be shy.”

The girl began switching back and forth between them, drinking from one and then the other. Helena have a soft moan and craned her neck, feeling not just the lips of Millie on her nipples, but Xavier’s tongue as he went down on her from behind. He then switched down to Millie, spreading her legs and licking her virgin honeypot.

The real Helena tried to turn away, but Xavier had a firm hold on her shoulders.

On the bed, Xavier had just mounted Helena from behind, and was thrusting into her like an animal. The sound of her ass clapping against his thighs was like music, with Helena crying out in ecstasy as she was both hammered and had her tits sucked.

Standing by, Xavier whispered in Helena’s ear.

“Look at yourself, look at how happy you are. This is the Helena that knows how to enjoy life, how to have fun, how to command everything around her and make it her own. In the future you so pitifully scrapped together, you were nothing but a pawn, wasting your life in the service of yet another fraud. You would spend the best years of your life doing nothing but standing in uniform and becoming dusty with boredom. In your future with me, you live your life to its fullest, basking in fulfillment with a smile on your face every day. You have a loving husband, a son that you cherish, a world that you lead into the golden age of mankind, and your nights filled with passion and sexual euphoria.

Is this really so bad a life? How long will it be before you realize that your puritanical narrow-mindedness is just getting in the way of your happiness? That you cling to an obsolete world in desperate need for a change? That you have the chance to do more good than you ever have done in that ridiculous uniform?”

One the bed, the future Xavier grunted as he came, shooting jet after jet of semen into Helena’s womanhood. She purred in ecstasy and moved forward. She hovered her pussy over Millie’s face, the young girl wincing as drops of semen fell on her face.

“Come on, baby. You tasted your queen, now you get to taste your king.”

Behind her, Xavier kneeled between her legs and rubbed his cock against her virgin slit.

“And now you get to become a woman,” he chuckled.

Giving in, Millie raised her head and began to drink the semen out of Helena’s cunt. At the same time, Xavier deflowered her, with her voice echoing through the bedroom.

Helena at last broke free of Xavier’s grip.

“Enough, I want to go home.”

Xavier sighed and snapped his fingers. The illusion disappeared, returning them to that bench in the street.

Helena turned to him, a look of anger on her face that she had never worn before.

“Why? Why do you keep coming after me? Of all the girls in the world, why are you so obsessed with me? There are plenty others who would jump at the chance to be your queen, go ask them. Hell, Daphne attacked me because she was jealous that you picked me over her! Go put a crown on her head! Or are you so pathetic that you can’t handle someone saying ‘no’?”

He stood up off the bench and walked towards her. This was the first time she had seen him angry, at least angry at her.

“Do you know the difference between us? What really sets us apart? We’ve both spent our entire lives lying about who we are, but at least I’m honest about what my heart desires. How long are you going to keep lying to yourself? If after all this time, you can look me in the eyes and honestly say you feel nothing for me, fine, I can live with that. But what I can’t stand is you lying to me and hiding behind bullshit. For once in your life, tell the truth!”

As he had again and again, Xavier walked past her, this time bumping his shoulder against hers, leaving her alone with her mind racing.

Helena returned to her dorm room, finding Sophie there, smiling and full of life. She had no memory of the things Xavier had done to her, not even a single scar. So… had he really done them?

“Hey, you ok?”

She perked up as her friend called out to her.

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

“Where have you been all day?”

“Oh, nowhere. Just enjoying the last day of vacation. Come on, let’s go get dinner.”

Night had fallen, and Sister Olivia was lying in a bathtub in the staff bathroom. She had jammed a towel rack into the door so that no one could disturb her. The water was warm, just like the blood pouring from her slit wrists. She could no longer endure Xavier’s torture and had decided to end her life. As she waited for the darkness to consume her, a shadow shifted across her face. She looked up into the cold eyes of Xavier.

“Please, just let me die.”

He grabbed one of her bleeding wrists, healing the wound.

“Not yet. Your body still belongs to me.”

“Xavier! You’re back!”

Marian jumped out of bed, running across her room and tackling him. Funny, she was almost like Lily, except she was less pitiful and more masochistic, not to mention sadistic.

“Yeah, I’m back.”

“So what do you want to do to me? Will you fuck me in my pussy or my ass? Can I swallow your cum?”

“I have a better idea. I’m taking you somewhere you can have a lot of fun.”

Daphne sat on her roommate’s bed, holding the girl like a straightjacket. She had tied her up and was torturing her with clothespins and cigarette burns. She bolted up when Xavier appeared at the foot of her bed.

“Master, what are you doing here?”

“I need you for something.”

He looked down at the sobbing girl, drooling on the ball gag in her mouth.

“Also, bring her, I guess.”

Xavier grabbed Sophie by the throat, waking her up in her bed but keeping her silent with his strangling grip. Nearby, Helena slept soundly, while Xavier returned all of the memories of Sophie’s torture.

“You’re coming with me. Your sister will be there.”

Lily walked to the apartment entrance, yawning and rubbing her eyes. A loud knocking had woken her up in the middle of the night. What was going on? She opened the door, finding Xavier.

“Get yourself ready, there are men coming over.”

“Oh… uh… ok.”

“Also, there will be other girls with you.”

“Helena, wake up.”

He shook her, trying to get her to stir.

“Come on, wake up.”

“Unh… leave me alone.”

“Helena, now.”

She rolled over, turning her back on him.

“As long as you let me sleep and put nothing inside me, do whatever you want. I’m too tired to care.”

Xavier grabbed her by the shoulders and sat her up, shaking her until she had to the tiredness exorcized from her body. She rolled her head back and sighed.

“You know, I preferred when you would just crawl into my bed and finger me. What is with you lately? You’re acting crazy.”

“Get dressed, there is something I need to show you.”

“Just go away.”

“Either get dressed or I can bring you there in your underwear.”

Xavier and Helena materialized in the hallway of a dingy apartment building. Before them was a door, and behind it were the clear sounds of crying, moaning, grunting, and the squeaking of mattress springs and other pieces of furniture.

“What’s going on?”

“I’m going to teach you the meaning of despair.”

He opened the door and brought her into the apartment. Inside were dozens of men, divided into groups and clustered around women. Sophie, Marian, Sister Olivia, Daphne, and other students she didn’t recognize. Everyone in the apartment was naked. It was a massive rape orgy. Marian was the only one not sobbing as she had all her holes filled. If anything, she was overjoyed, switching between the men trying to jam their cocks in her mouth. On the bed was Lily, a dull look to her eyes as yet another man fucked her in the asshole. A lot of these men had fucked her before, but she had learned to block out their faces. In the kitchen, Sister Olivia was sobbing as her pussy was stretched near to tearing. She had two men fucking her at once. They didn’t seem to care that their dicks were rubbing against each other. Sophie was on her knees, crying from the stinging blindness as the men ejaculated onto her face over and over again. She was literally drenched in semen. There was also Daphne, pressed against the window as she was fucked from behind, her eyes darkened with the pain of Xavier’s betrayal. Her roommate was being crushed under some fat guy, and another girl was doing a handstand as she had both her pussy and asshole violated.

Helena stared in shock, feeling like she was going to throw up at the sight of so many people getting raped. She turned to Xavier, tears in her eyes.

“Why? Why would you do this? Why would you torture these women like this?”

“To show you the truth of this world. Look at this, look at how easy it is to make people suffer. There is no such thing as freedom in this world, only chaos and the illusion of order. You think me evil because of the things I do, but that’s only because the world lets me. You think that because of who and what I am, I corrupt this world, but this world is already corrupt. I simply parody this twisted nightmare you call reality. I am the serpent, slithering through the crumbling foundations of the kingdom of man. I don’t need my powers to blend in. I’m already surrounded by horror.”

Helena tried to run back out into the hallway, but he grabbed her by the arms and forced her to watch, squeezing so tight that she cried out in pain.

“Don’t you dare turn away from this! Don’t you dare shut it out! You think that this is anything unusual? You think that I am some exception to the peace of the world? No, horrors like these will continue on until mankind’s end, just as they have occurred since mankind’s beginning. Look at these women, their minds twisted and their hearts crying out for someone to help them. They pray to God, but he doesn’t answer. Where is your God? Why doesn’t he stop me? Why doesn’t he save them?

All over the world, people suffer just like these women. They are enslaved, raped, and murdered. It has been like that for eternity. Yet you sit in your lofty university, hidden within the extravagance of Rome, believing that this world is God’s paradise. You believe that life is fair, that God will provide for those who are loyal to him, but the bloodshed never ends!”

“Please! Just stop this!”

“You can stop this yourself! You have the chance to break the endless death march of time! Use me! Use my power to make this world into what you want it to be! I am offering you the kingdom! I’m offering you a chance to end the horror once and for all! Whether humanity thrives or suffers, I couldn’t care less, but can you really just ignore everything around you and remain stagnant like this? Maybe I should just destroy this world! Maybe I should create Hell on Earth! How can you claim you’ll stop me if you can’t even stop the evil already around you?!”

“I told you I’ll give in! Please, I’ll do whatever you want! Just let them go!”

“NO!”

Xavier tossed her aside and then clapped his hands together. All the men in the room burst into flames, their flesh peeling off their bones with streams of fire pumping from their veins. All of the woman lost consciousness and vanished, teleporting back to their homes. Only Lily remained, passed out on the bed. He turned back to Helena.

“Enough lying! Enough lying to me and lying to yourself! Why are you so scared of the future? Why are you so unwilling to accept your feelings? The Helena I know and love has eyes full of passion and a will to fight, but look at yourself now. I offer you a life beyond your wildest dreams, a chance at happiness and the ability to protect mankind, and you fall apart into a pathetic wreck! What are you so afraid of?! WHAT DO YOU REALLY WANT?!”

“I DON’T KNOW!”

Helena held herself, sobbing harder than ever in her life.

“I don’t know anything anymore! I’m afraid! I don’t know why, but I’m afraid of every day! I’m afraid of the day after! I’m afraid of growing up and my life changing! You’re right, ok? You’re right. I’m terrified of the future. I don’t know why, but I just can’t move forward.”

Xavier stood over her and lifted her chin. She clutched his arm, crying into his hand.

“There is only one way to help you. You’re unable to face the future because you can’t get over your past. You’ll never be able to live until you stop ignoring your wounds and actually let them heal. Come on, I’m taking you home.”

Chapter 10

The suffocating shadow receded but Helena was still submersed in darkness. The floor of the apartment had been replaced with the feel of grass against her knees. In seconds she was drenched from the pouring rain, making her shiver.

“So this is where you came from.”

She looked around, feeling Xavier’s hand gripping her shoulder as he stood over her. At last, her head stopped spinning and she was able to look around. Her heart dropped into her stomach at the sight of the shabby house, two miles from Dublin. She was back in Ireland, staring at the crap-shack that had once been her home. Kneeling in the fields outside, she stared at the lights in the windows, and even over the rain, she could hear her mother’s voice. She had company over. When Helena had been a child, she remembered her mother always having company.

“Please, no, not here.”

“This is where it all started, isn’t it? This is your home. What happened here to make you so angry at the world?”

Helena got to her feet and turned to him, and even in the rain, he could see her tears.

“Why are you doing this to me? Why must you be so cruel?”

“For once in my life, I’m not being cruel. I’m trying to help you. With or without me, you’ve been stagnant at that school, and your movement into the future will be long and agonizing unless you come to terms with your past. Tell me what happened here. Let it out. It’s time for you to tell me the truth, and tell yourself the truth.”

She grabbed him by the collar as if trying to lift him off his feet, but instead, simply leaned against him.

“Please, just take me back to the school! I’m begging you! Just let the past stay in the past!”

“Not until you move forward! You claim you left your old life behind, but all you did was lock it up in a giant safe that you’ve carried on your back all these years. You shut out your past but you haven’t let it go. Face your fears and stop lying to yourself! The truth will set you free.”

She let go of him and turned around, taking a few steps to the house. It looked like it hadn’t seen any maintenance since she left.

“My mother… was an alcoholic whore. Just listening to her, I can tell that nothing has changed. She gave birth to me out of wedlock and resented me ever since. She was never there for me, never supported me, never gave more than the smallest amount of effort to take care of me. There were more liquor bottles in that house than food. I remember pushing them aside in the kitchen, desperately looking for something to eat. I remember them smashing by my head when she threw them at me and I got showered in glass. I used to dream that someday I would meet my father and he would take me away to someplace wonderful, away from this dreary country.”

Xavier looked at her quizzically.

“Did she never tell you about your father?”

“She didn’t even know who he was. Considering how busy she was, half the men in Dublin could have been my father.”

She looked back at him and gave a bitter laugh, her face wet with both rain and tears.

“How fitting would it be if you ended up my father? What a cliché twist of fate. Seventeen years ago, a scumbag like you screwed my mother and I was born, the granddaughter of Satan.”

She looked back at the house, hearing a woman moaning inside.

“When she wasn’t on her back for money, she was bringing home a new boyfriend every week. Each of them was worse than the last. They would yell at me, they would hit me, they would throw things at me… And sometimes, they would climb into my bed at night and touch me, just like you. That was how I learned to fight, to keep back the pedophiles looking for a cute little girl to deflower. Why do you think I hated men so much? Every man I had ever met was either a loser or a monster.

Then, one day, I saw missionaries at the local church handing out pamphlets for Rosewood University. It was my chance to escape from Hell and I took it. Tuition is free if you tell them that you’re an orphan. Considering the clothes I was wearing, they didn’t even question me. They took me with them and I got to leave this wretched country behind and bask in the warmth of Rome. I never wanted to come back here. I burned every bridge and severed every link connecting me to this godforsaken house.

Then you came along and I got to experience Hell all over again.”

Xavier swallowed the lump in his throat. Right now, Helena was more vulnerable than ever in her life, but being with her, speaking to her with the air around them so thick with emotion, he felt his own strength fade. The layers of darkness around his black soul were being pealed away, as if he had ripped open his chest and exposed his beating hard to the frigid rain, daring fate to spear him through.

“That’s why you’re so afraid of the future. This place was the whole world to you when you were a child, so you associate the whole world with this place. Rosewood University was your ticket to happiness, now you’re afraid to leave because you think some new horror will assail you the second you step through those doors. That was the real reason why you wanted to join the Swiss Guard. The church had saved you when you were a child, so you thought you would always be safe if you stayed at the Pope’s side. You didn’t want to protect the church, you wanted the church to protect you.”

Helena balled her hands into fists and her slender shoulders trembled as she cried.

“All I ever wanted was to be strong. All I ever wanted was the assurance that I would never again be a victim. Maybe I should thank you for showing me how weak I really am. For showing me what a pathetic life I’ve lived! I thought I had grown up from being that scared little girl crying under her bed, but all these years, I’ve just been lying to myself.”

“No, you’re wrong. Helena, you are stronger than you could ever imagine. Do you think a weakling could have survived what you went through? Could have fended off all the horrors closing in around her and made her escape? Seizing her own life and living it? Do you think a weakling could fight criminals and even wound the Antichrist? Every time you cursed me or swore that you would never side with me, your strength was weakened by your contradicting emotions. But do you remember that night, the night we fought above the gymnasium? There was no fear in you, there was no hatred or even love. For that brief hour, you unleashed all the power pent up inside you and became a goddess, not because of what you felt for me, but because that was who you are.

You learned to fight because you were afraid of ever going back to that nightmare, because you feared change and the unknown future. But that future I showed you, that was not some wish I had. That was your true self. That was the confident and elegant queen who conquered the world instead of fearing it. It’s not weakness holding you back, but fear. If you never want to be a victim again, seize the world instead of hiding from it. I saw that strength the moment I met you, the strength to change the world. That’s why I wanted you to be my queen, because you are the first person I ever met who I knew could fit that role.”

She stared up into the cloudy night sky, feeling the rain pelt her face.

‘Is that true? Am I really as strong as he says? All this time, have I been holding back simply because I’ve been afraid? Can I really change the world? Can I really… stop being afraid?’

“I’m sorry.”

She spun around, a wild look to her eye. Had he… just apologized? The look on his face was of true regret, an expression she never thought she would see on him.

“If I had known what you’ve been through, I never would have tormented you like I have. I wasn’t trying to hurt you or remind you of your past. I just wanted you to open up. I’m sorry… for everything.”

She tackled him, unable to knock him off his feet but beating him wildly with her fists.

“Shut up! Don’t you dare apologize! You think that saying you’re sorry will make it all ok?! You think a few pretty words can make up for everything you’ve done to me?! Don’t you do this to me! Don’t you dare do this to me!”

She leaned against him, sobbing uncontrollably.

“Helena…”

“Don’t you dare apologize. Don’t try to be nice to me, I hate when your nice to me. Please, anything but that. Humiliate me, rape someone, kill people, anything! Be cruel! Be evil! Just please don’t be nice to me!”

She looked up at him, pressed to his chest with her heart overflowing with emotions.

“Please don’t make it so hard for me to hate you! I want to hate you so much, just like I used you. But every time you make me smile, every time you make me laugh, all the bad moments disappear. I don’t know what to do!”

Xavier embraced her, holding her tightly with their faces inches apart.

“Helena, stop thinking about what you’re supposed to do. Stop thinking about what you’re told to do. Stop thinking about what the world has taught you is right and moral. Join me or reject me, I don’t care anymore. I just want you to finally be free. Do what makes you happy and follow your heart and I will help you however I can. I’ve spent my whole life lying, but these are the truest words I’ll ever say: Helena, I love you.”

They stared deep into each other’s eyes before Helena finally stood up on her tiptoes and kissed Xavier. With their bodies shivering in the rain, they stood like statues, holding each other tightly while their joined lips moved like waves. After all the time Helena had spent seething with anger and drowning in desperation, she never felt like she was on a path so right as she was now. For so long, her hatred and love for Xavier had been entwined so tightly in her heart that she couldn’t tell them apart, but by casting everything else aside, she could at last feel her honest feelings overflowing from within her. For the first time, she was opening her heart and indulging her true desires, no longer caring about what she had been taught to believe. At last, she was free.

Xavier was in a similar state, experiencing something that never interested him, but now realizing it was the strongest need in his soul. All the women he had been with, all of the cruel and sinful things he had done to them, but it was this simple kiss that was shaking him down to his very core. This was not some conquest or achievement. This was fulfillment, something that almost made him forget his dark origins and made him feel like a simple human. Like her, he was finally ready to change. Like her, he was finally able to accept the future, as long as they were together.

The kiss at last ended and he wiped away her tears.

“Come on, let’s get you home and out of the rain.”

Helena and Xavier materialized in her dorm room. Nearby, Sophie was sound asleep, completely untouched and with a pure mind. Clutching his arm, Helena appeared almost drugged, her mind completely fried from the maelstrom of emotions she had just experienced. As gentle as could be, Xavier undressed her and tossed aside her wet clothes. She didn’t move at all or react to his touch. Once she was down to just her bra and panties, he laid her out on the bed with her back to him and put the blanket over her. Leaning down, he kissed the back of her shoulder and got up to leave.

“Wait.”

He turned back as Helena sat up. She reached out to him and he gave her his hand. She held his hand against the side of her face and began to kiss it.

“I’ll do it. I’m done lying to myself and denying what I truly want. I’ll be your queen and your wife. I’m ready to move forward into the future with you. Xavier, I love you.”

He smiled and sat down on her bed, cupping her cheek with his other hand. The smile on his face was one he had never worn. It was like when she saw him with dogs or in that photo album but so much more powerful. It wasn’t just simple enjoyment or happiness he was feeling. It was as if she could see everything within him, the darkest confines of his unholy soul exposed to the light of her love. She could at last see everything, including how much he had changed since meeting her. Slowly she came back to life and he could see happiness in her glowing eyes, the relief of finally being able to shed the weights she had carried. She had learned to fight to protect her body, became a zealot to protect her mind, and wrapped herself in lies to protect her heart, but at last, she was allowing herself to stand naked and exposed, feeling the air kiss her skin for the first time. She had been forced herself to be strong her entire life, but it was allowing herself to be vulnerable here and now that would help her to grow, more than anything else.

“But we need to set some ground rules. First of all, this is a monogamous relationship. None of that “servant girl threesome” crap. Until I die, you have to be completely loyal.”

Xavier gave a soft chuckle.

“Very well, but I’ll keep waiting for you to get a perverted hunger and want to try something new.”

“Second, no more tormenting people, especially me. You can’t do what you did to those girls back there in that apartment. So let everyone go. No more collars.”

“Of course.”

“Third, when we take over the world, you have to promise you have to improve it instead of rule it with an iron fist or destroy it.”

“I’m just going to leave all that stuff to you. Anything else?”

She held his hands with a sad smile on her face, but when she looked up at him, it was pure beauty.

“You promise this is all real? That this isn’t some practical joke?”

“I promise.”

Blushing, she slowly pushed the straps of her bra off her shoulders.

“Then take me, my king.”

They leaned forward and began to kiss, gently at first, Xavier letting Helena get accustomed to the act. After a minute, he reached behind her and released the clasp of her bra, letting it slip free. Having no need to feel embarrassed, she tossed it aside with a coy smile and resumed kissing him. He leaned forward, laying her out on her back while using his powers to make his clothes disappear. Lying next to her, he slid his hands under the sheets and into her panties. After all the times he had done it before, she at last looked forward to it. His fingers rolled over her labia like waves lapping at the shore, gently stimulating the entrance before finally slipping into her. At last, Helena didn’t have to hide her aroused panting and her whimpers of pleasure. She could finally acknowledge everything without embarrassment.

As his fingers moved inside her, he had his thumb on her clitoris, playing it like a joystick and making her voice steadily rise in volume. Above, he was switching back and forth between kissing her on the lips and kissing her breasts. Helena reached under the covers and grasped his manhood, mentally preparing herself for penetration. It felt so hot, like metal from a forge, and she could feel Xavier’s pulse in the veins and muscles. So focused was she that she didn’t notice her building orgasm until it was past the point of no return. She began to moan, her voice matching the quickening movements of his fingers. She pulled her lips away from his, burying her face in the side of his neck and clutching him while she erupted. In the greatest climax of her life, a splash of arousal soaked Xavier’s hand while she cried out in ecstasy. He pulled his hand away and began licking it clean.

“I’d say you’re ready.”

She looked away from him, blushing in embarrassment.

“What?” he laughed.

“Could you… uh… could you just… just please…”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle.”

He then moved on top of her, holding himself up with the shaft of his manhood resting against her pussy. The way she was blushing, that cute panting, the fever-like dizziness in her eyes; they were driving him wild in lust. He cupped her cheek and brushed his thumb across her soft lips. She opened her mouth and began to suck on it, then started kissing his palm.

“You’re just too cute. I’ve been waiting for since the moment I first saw you. Ready?”

She gave a nervous nod, hiding her mouth behind her hands. He kissed her on the forehead and worked himself in. From the moment the head spread the lips of her pussy, Helena’s panting increased and her blushed brightened. Xavier pushed all the way in, rupturing her hymen and deflowering her. He stopped for a moment, letting her get used to the feeling. In her voice was a mix of pain and euphoria, but the longer he waited, the weaker the former became and the stronger the latter grew.

“How does it feel to lose your virginity to the Antichrist?”

She giggled.

“It’s wonderful. But if you give me any STDs, I’ll kill you.”

Taking that as a sign that she was ready, he pulled out of her, letting her virgin blood drip off his phallus and stain the sheets. He immediately pushed it back in, making her yelp and arch her back. From there, movement eased, and Xavier began gently thrusting into her while they resumed kissing. At first, Helena had her legs wrapped around his waist, but as his thrusts increased in speed and strength and her pleasure grew in depth, they spread apart and were in the air. Helena was whining in bliss, every impact of Xavier’s cock making her feel like a shell of concrete was breaking off her soul. Neither one of them had ever felt anything like this, being so deeply connected to another person. Helena had always kept people at a distance and Xavier had always disregarded and looked down on mankind, but at last, they were on the same level and exposing their depths to each other. For the first time, they were allowing themselves to be vulnerable and relishing the feeling of everything between them melting away.

“Xavier, I’m…”

“I know, hold on.”

He further sped up his thrusts, now using his body weight to slam down into her. Helena’s whine was turning into a shrill moan and euphoric smile was on her face.

“Oh God! Oh God! OH GOD! I’M CUMMING!”

She again arched her back as her moan reached new volume. In the middle of her climax, Xavier suddenly grabbed her and held the two of them vertical. She grasped his shoulders, riding his cock and moaning like an opera singer. They continued in this position for several minutes, with Helena using her weight to drive Xavier’s cock deeper and deeper inside her and Xavier picking her up and dropping her onto his lap. While she rose and fell, their lips joined and parted like the clouds joining the horizon. This was the most amazing experience of her life, and easily the most pleasurable. Why hadn’t anyone told her sex was so much fun?!

They soon switched positions, still remaining vertical but now with her back to him. He supported her with his arms, letting her suck on his fingers and using his other hand to play with her clit. Using his powers, he was channeling a tiny electric shock from his fingertips to the nub, just enough to stimulate the nerves but without inflicting pain. After less than a minute, she had a thunderous chain or orgasms, cumming again and again, not even feeling Xavier ejaculating inside her and filling her womb with his semen. Her body limp, he lowered her down and pulled out of her, his seed slowly starting to drip from her pussy. Xavier leaned down and kissed her, making her purr.

“I love you,” he murmured.

“I love you too.”

She rolled over, giving him a tired smile and holding his hands.

“So this is real, isn’t it? Us? Our future?”

“Yeah, it’s real.”

Helena woke up and turned off her alarm, taking a moment to think before getting up. Last night, she had accepted her feelings for Xavier and the two of them made love. Or had that all been a dream? The fact that she wasn’t wearing a bra or panties told her it had really happened. She smiled and touched her slit, a little sore from being deflowered and sticky with Xavier’s cum. To think, she had fallen in love with the Antichrist. But for the first time, she could see the future clearly, as well as the world. Sophie was slow to stir, even to the beeping of the alarm clock, giving Helena time to put back on her underwear. She rubbed her neck, feeling her collar and being glad to wear it. She and Sophie got dressed, both complaining about how much they missed sleeping in during vacation. About to leave the room with Sophie for breakfast, Helena stopped and looked to her bedside table. There, beside her clock, her trinity necklace lay. She picked it up and stared at it. While her future was crystal-clear, her faith had now blurred. Xavier was proof that God existed, but everything he had told her at that cafe also rang true. Was God indifferent? Incompetent? Sadistic? Either way, she was done waiting for him to show her the way. With Xavier at her side, she was going to carve out her own path, her own destiny.

Approaching the classroom, Helena was suddenly overcome with nervousness. Xavier would be there, and while it would finally be nice to feel happiness when seeing him… they just had sex. No matter what, it would be awkward. She at last entered the classroom and saw him. Their eyes met and they both smiled, hers bright and happy, and his… despondent, of all things. It was a sad smile, one that showed joy like hers, but telling her that there was something wrong. Oh well, he just probably wasn’t used to being in a consenting, monogamous relationship.

The day passed by in a haze, with Helena intoxicated on a cocktail of endorphins. All her stress had vanished in one night, both the tension between her and Xavier and the pain of her past that she had kept bottled up. Then there was also the beginning of this new relationship. For the first time in her life, she had a boyfriend, and she couldn’t be happier. Every minute was spent thinking of him, waiting for night to come so that they could be together. Not even Sister Olivia could dampen her mood, the nun having been stripped of her memories of Xavier’s torture. Unfortunately, that loss of fear had turned her back into a ball-busting cunt.

In the following days, Xavier and Helena worked out a routine. During class, they would go about their business without giving anyone a reason to suspect anything. If they happened to have free periods at the same time, they would sneak off to some quiet corner of the school and make love. During the night, after Sophie fell asleep, Helena would lie awake and eagerly wait to feel him slide under the sheets, his lips to the back of her neck and his hand between her legs. For her, life was perfect.

Helena was panting with her face flushed and a wide smile. She and Xavier were naked in her bedroom, having snuck off in the middle of lunch. She was sitting on his face and he was drinking her in, swirling his tongue around in her sweet honeypot and savoring the taste of her essence. Every flick of his tongue was ecstasy, making her toes stretch and curl. She looked down at his erection, sprawled out like a beached whale. Should she do something? She had given him a couple hand jobs since she first made love, but… should she do more? He was using his mouth on her, so it was only fair…

She slowly leaned down and brought her face close to his manhood. After all the porn she had watched, she certainly knew how it worked. She was nervous about doing such a thing, even though she had already had sex. Sure, she had sided with the Antichrist, but she still had some innocence. But on the other hand, she and Xavier were going to spend their lives together, so she was going to do it eventually. She might as well start now…

Pointing it straight up, she opened her mouth and slowly put her tongue out. If anything could be said about Xavier, he maintained very good hygiene and kept everything manicured down there, but there was still a very manly musk. The smell was overwhelming, striking deep down into the heart of her femininity. In a way, it was more stimulating than the movements of his tongue. Tentatively, she brought her tongue up the shaft and could feel his whole body react. It wasn’t a bad feeling, and she could taste the salt from his sweat. She licked him again and a third time, slowly figuring it out. Having worked up some confidence, she kissed the head, surprised by the incredibly heat her lips felt. She swirled her tongue around it, letting her saliva run down the length. At last, she was ready.

Opening her mouth, she took it in as far as she could. Because of the height difference, she could only get the first few inches, but she rolled his cock around in her mouth lovingly. Already, her nervousness was gone and she felt this become like second nature to her. She instinctively knew to keep her teeth away and to use the sides of her cheeks as much as possible. Shocking her, Xavier sat up, still holding onto her with his tongue never leaving her slit. Curling his posture removed the height difference between them, sending his cock barreling into her throat. At first she struggled, feeling her gag reflex activating and her breathing being blocked. Xavier put his hand on her head, not to keep her down, but to calm her, and after a few seconds, she managed to relax her throat. Breathing between movements, she started bobbing her head, drowning his cock in saliva and then slurping it up.

She raised her head, gasping for air with her mind overwhelmed with lust. Hell, was she enjoying this more than he was? She began stroking him, using her spit as lubricant, then bent down and started licking it like a popsicle, before again letting it probe the depths of her throat. Xavier could feel it, her sexual pleasure increasing in intensity, signaled by the increasing wetness of her young pussy. She was close to cumming, and he as well. He started bucking his hips, skull-fucking her with Helena feeling nothing but kinky joy. She simply held her head stationary and allowed him to use her mouth as a fleshlight. They both came a minute later, Helena moaning in euphoria as Xavier filled her mouth with semen. It tasted awful and oozed down her throat, but she was too horny to care. She sucked on his cock like a vacuum, devouring every last glob like it was chocolate syrup. More, she needed more stimulation. She couldn’t let it end here.

She continued sucking him off, refusing to let him go flaccid. Once he had regained his erection, she sat up and moved onto his lap, letting him enter her. She gasped in happiness as his cock slid into her pussy and began rocking back and forth on it. Xavier lied back with a satisfied smirk, watching as her tight, teen ass bobbed across his lap like a rolling pin. The way she was moving left him breathing heavy, the sensation of his cock being stirred in her velvet sleeve was making his body search for any unused ammunition to fire. Helena leaned back and Xavier lifted her up by the backs of her knees and again started bucking his hips, driving straight up into her with almost inhuman force. Helena was moaning at the top of her legs, struggling to keep her balance on his cock as he harpooned her womanhood with it. The look on her face was one of hedonistic madness, a complete surrender to sexual pleasure.

“You’re so loose! You must really be enjoying this!”

“Oh God! It feels so good!”

She turned around to face him and changed her position, crouching on the bed so that he could continue thrusting up into her. She looked so happy. It actually warmed Xavier’s black heart in ways he couldn’t describe. A coy grin on his face, he reached down and stuck his finger in her ass, making her holler in shock and joy. He moved his finger inside her anus, pumping her with it while his cock punished her cunt. In only a minute, she gave that signature moan.

“Oh God! I’m cumming!”

Droplets of her euphoria splashed across his lap and she collapsed on top of him, gasping for air. Once she had calmed, she kissed his chest a few times and then moved up to let her lips join his. She looked into his eyes, a smile of warmth and love on her rose petal lips.

“I should have given in to you the day I met you. This has all been wonderful beyond words. But I’m surprised. I spend a week with you and I’m already a depraved jezebel.”

Xavier put his arm around her and kissed her on the forehead.

“Same. You’re the first person I’ve actually truly cared about.”

She bolted up.

“Oh shit! We’re going to be late for our next class!”

Her face then became red with embarrassment and she covered her mouth. Swearing was still something new to her.

Xavier and Helena rushed into the classroom just as the bell rang. They weren’t out of breath, as Xavier had used his powers to teleport them to an empty part of the building and make their way from there. Sister “the Sphinx” Olivia turned back to them with an angry glare.

“You’re late, both of you.”

Helena glared right back, having yet to go back on her word to stop fearing the nun.

“We’re in the classroom before the bell, so technically we aren’t.”

“Well the class has started and you’re not in your seats. That’s detention.”

“According to the school handbook, the bell is to tell students to get to their seats, which we were in the process of doing. You can’t punish us for following the rules. You’re the one getting in our way.”

Sister Olivia began to tremble with rage at Helena’s lack of fear.

‘Impudent brat!’

“Well let’s see what the Disciplinary Committee has to say about this!”

“Go ahead! Waste their time like you’re wasting ours. Right now, you’re being an even bigger interruption than we are.”

Everyone in the class looked back and forth between Helena and Sister Olivia, feeling like they were about to witness a bloody coup.

“Take your seats.”

They did as they were told, glad the situation had defused itself. Sister Olivia cleared her throat and began to speak.

“Now that you’re all here, I have good news. I’m sure you’re already well aware of it by now, but at the end of this week, the entire 11th and 12th grade classes will go on a fieldtrip. We’ll be going to Jerusalem for three days and leave on the fourth. You need to…”

Xavier was no longer listening to her. He was sitting his desk, his face downcast and his body trembling. Normal people wouldn’t be able to see it, but Helena’s eyes recognized it immediately. It was too soft for her to hear, but she knew he was chuckling.

“What’s going on? Why’d you bring me here?”

Lily and Xavier were standing at the entrance to the school, with Lily back in her uniform. Sighing, Xavier rubbed the top of her head.

“You’re a good kid, better than someone like me deserves.”

Through that contact, he gave her a total mind-wipe, erasing himself from her memories, while at the same time, restoring her to her original virgin form, untouched by any man. Her eyes rolled back into her head from the hard reboot, and she collapsed. Xavier caught her before she could hit the ground and sat her down on the steps of the school entrance. Retaining contact, he used her decimated mental state to make some changes, when she would be susceptible to suggestion.

“Stop doubting yourself and letting manipulative people walk all over you. Go out and find some friends, your teachers and classmates care about you. Once you graduate, find a nice guy who treats you like a princess, marry him, and have some kids. You deserve to be happy.”

He let go of her and walked away. He had already taken care of anyone who might ask questions as to where she had been, so there wouldn’t be any complications with her reintegration with school life. She’d be fine. She had just needed someone to give her a little push. In his mind, Xavier was thinking back to all the people he had messed with, both with and without collars. He had been teleporting back and forth across the globe, finding the people he had hurt and erasing him from their memories. It was a long and tiring process, but Lily had been the last one and Daphne before her. Or was there one more? He had a feeling he was forgetting someone…

Thane sat in the school church, deep in thought and prayer. Ever since his fight with Xavier, he had been racking his mind nonstop in the search of a way to defeat him. He had read every book he could get his hands on, but had found nothing that would suggest a way to beat the Antichrist. It would help if he could get help from the church, but the brand Xavier left stopped him from any sort of contact. For all he knew, the secret could be buried somewhere in the Vatican Archives, but even if he wasn’t branded, he didn’t have the authority to look. Xavier had said that even he didn’t know if he was completely unstoppable, meaning that there had to be something in this world that could kill him. If Thane couldn’t find it, he would have to trust others to do it. He as one man couldn’t defeat the Antichrist, but he could do the next best thing.

Helena was sitting in Father Hauser’s hospital room. His condition hadn’t changed since the last time she visited him, but according to Xavier, his mind was fine and he would wake up once his body finished healing. He had left her alone, giving her privacy. This was the first time she had seen him since she and Xavier were first intimate. All the times before, she had used the priest as a wall to bounce her problems and fears off of, someone to listen to her vent about her horrible situation even if he couldn’t actually hear her. With all the time she had spent complaining about Xavier, it felt strange to speak about him now in happiness.

“Father Hauser, can you hear me? It’s me, Helena. To be honest, I hope you can’t, because you would probably be disappointed beyond words of me. The truth is… I’ve fallen in love with Xavier. I know he’s the Antichrist, and my worst nightmare is that this will all be some horrible trick he’s playing on me, but I’m done lying to myself about my true desires and I’m done letting other people tell me right from wrong. He’s the first person to ever really challenge me, to make me think, to make me feel, to make me strive… other than you of course. I’m ready to spend my life with him. I’m ready to change the world and use his powers to make it better.”

She clutched his hand and dotted it with tears, tears of indescribable happiness.

“I hope that when you wake up and Xavier and I get married, you’ll see it in your heart to give me away at our wedding.”

As expected, no reply came, and Helena gave a small laugh.

“Just think about it.”

Helena and Xavier walked down the street back towards the school.

“So what exactly is the plan? How are we going to take control of the world?”

“You’ll see on the field trip.”

“You mean to Jerusalem? What are you going to do there?”

“The Church of the Holy Sepulchre: It was there that Christ was killed and then disappeared to return to Heaven. It was there that the power of God left this world. Christ died on the very precipice of a metamorphosis, when the powers of his miracles would evolve into true divinity and he would be able to rule the world. That metamorphosis was stopped when he died, but all I have to do is reach that spot and ultimate power will be mine. I’ll be able to start summoning my minions from Hell and raise an army to take over the world. No country will be able to withstand our forces, and once everyone surrenders, you and I will be the king and queen of the new world.”

“If that’s all it takes, why didn’t you do it earlier? Why not just go to the place where Christ died as soon as his body was removed?”

“I’ll admit, I could have done that, but that would be boring. I wanted to explore the world, see everything mankind had to offer. I wanted to watch history take place. I’ve lived for more than two thousand years. I’ve seen empires rise and fall, I’ve traveled the globe again and again, and I’ve done everything I wanted to. The world has stagnated and I’ve just about run out of places to go and things to witness. It’s time for me to settle down and realize my destiny. I came to this school simply because it would give me an excuse to go there.”

“Did you ever meet him? Jesus, I mean.”

“Yes, I met him. I was the one who met him in the desert, not my father.”

“What was he like?”

Xavier chuckled and looked up at the clear sky.

“Let’s just say that even I admired him. He was a very wise and good man, an excellent nemesis for me. It actually saddened me when he was crucified, because I was denied my rivalry. "We are going to do a terrible thing to you–we are going to deprive you of an enemy." Georgi Arbatov said that when he visited the United States in 1987. He really put it into words how I felt when Jesus died so pathetically. The Apocalypse would have been amazing, the war we could have fought. You could almost say it was his death that made me lose my interest in taking over the world. I didn’t see a point if I wouldn’t get to fight him for it.”

Helena walked over and kissed him on the cheek.

“Come on, we’ll talk while we eat.”

They arrived back in the school just in time for lunch. They made their way to the cafeteria, packed with hungry students. As they got their food, Thane entered the building. He tried to put on a poker face, even though his heart felt like it would burst from his chest. He spotted Xavier across the room, feeling a cold sweat at the sight of him. With him was Helena. Wait, was she… smiling? Why would a hostage smile? Was this Stockholm Syndrome? Either way, it was time for him to act.

‘May God have mercy on my soul.’

Thane reached into his pocket and pulled out a gun, bought on the street. It was a cheap Chinese knockoff of an American model, but it would get the job done. He raised it above his head and emptied the magazine into the ceiling, filling the cafeteria with the echoing of gunshots. Screams came after as everyone ducked for cover. Students not seated merely fell to the floor like fainting goats. Thane loaded a new mag and pulled back the slide.

“XAVIER!”

Gun in hand, he moved towards Xavier and Helena, crouched down near the middle of the room.

‘Ah shit, I knew there was someone I had forgotten.’

“Helena, move back. I don’t know what’s going to happen.”

“Wait, maybe we can talk him out of this!”

“That won’t work and you know it. Just stay back.”

Xavier stood up and faced Thane, showing no fear to the gun pointed at him. He had to admit, he was disappointed. Did he really think he could kill him with that?

“Who are you and what do you want with me?”

He had to put up a front that he and Thane had never met. It would be best if he didn’t blow his cover.

“Don’t give me that! You challenged me and here I am. I’m finally making my move. Everyone, listen to me! This man is the Antichrist! I can prove it!”

Hushed muttering flooded through the cafeteria. Thane was a legend in this school, but with his abnormal behavior and getup, he didn’t exactly promote an image of unfaltering mental health. Had he snapped? Had he gone crazy? But on the other hand, he was a junior exorcist, a prodigy at that. If anyone in this school had what it took to find the Antichrist, it has him. For him to go to such measures, there had to be desperation driving him. What was it that would cause him to make such a bold accusation? Was it possible… that he was right?

“I’m not the Antichrist!”

“You may have everyone in this school deceived, but not me! Everyone! It was here, the first time I encountered him that I saw the inhuman evil in his black soul! I saw his thirst for blood and the destruction of the world as clearly as you see me now! And it was here that I faced him one on one! This burn on my hand came from him destroying my rosary! He cursed me to keep me from spreading his secret, but I won’t be silenced!”

“Listen, just put the gun down. You’re not well. You need help. Don’t do something that can be fixed. There is still a chance for you to do the right thing and save yourself.”

“I am doing the right thing. This gun isn’t for killing you. It’s for proving who you are. At this range, no human being can possibly dodge, and as you just saw, this gun functions just fine. If I pull this trigger, nothing but an act of God will keep the bullet from piercing your black heart. You’ll either survive the shot or use your powers to deflect the bullet. Either way, you’ll be revealed as the unholy monster that you are. If I can’t kill you, I can at least let the rest of the world know that you exist. I’m willing to risk life in prison or death if it means giving mankind a chance.”

Xavier worked to suppress a maniacal grin.

‘Clever bastard! A brilliant sacrificial move! It’s a shame you’re only human, you would have made a wonderful nemesis. Damn you, God! Damn you for not making him the second coming of Christ! The war we could have waged on each other would have been a dream come true! For once, I can curse my strength. If I were weaker, he could have posed a true challenge to me.’

“Damn it, I’m not the Antichrist! If you pull the trigger, you’ll murder me, an innocent human! Do you want that on your conscience? Do you really want to spend the rest of your life in jail and then go to Hell for killing?! Don’t turn this into a witch hunt!”

“I’ve seen your evil with my own two eyes! There is no mistaking it! This burn on my hand is proof of everything! Now show us who you really are!”

He pulled the trigger and Xavier gave a flick of his finger. A dull clicking was heard and the blood drained from Thane’s face.

‘Unfortunately, I am too powerful to be forced into a corner by a mere human.’

“What did I tell you? You’re crazy. You were so excited about painting me as a monster that you forgot to chamber a round when you reloaded. Students at a Catholic boarding school never watch enough action movies to know how a gun works.”

Thane staggered back, looking at the gun. Was it possible? Had he used his powers to move the bullet out of the chamber?

“You son of a bitch! I did chamber a round! I know I did!”

“This is your last chance! Just put the gun down before you hurt someone!”

“Never!”

He reached out to pull back the slide, but Xavier tackled him before he could grab it. The two men tumbled to the floor and Xavier delivered a skull-fracturing punch to the eye, knocking Thane out and letting him pry the gun out of his hand. He stood up, pointing the weapon at him.

“Nice try.”

All the students watched as the police took Thane away in handcuffs, with his gun in an evidence bag. He was locked in the back of a squad car with an ice pack over his eye. Teachers and students were talking to the police, giving their statements. From what Xavier could hear, no one had seen Thane chamber a round. It was an easy movement for them to miss in the loading process. Those situated around him would have been too focused on getting out of his way to watching him, and anyone who did see it would have been too hopped up on adrenalin to remember. Helena stood by his side, wanting to hold his hand. She was reminded of back when the two of them fought those muggers and one of them pulled a gun on him. She had no clue if a gun would even work on Xavier, but it terrified her nonetheless, and she was grateful that he was still with her.

“It’s a real shame.”

She looked up at him.

“He would have made an excellent nemesis.”

In the days that passed, rumors swirled around Xavier that he could not suppress. Forcing the bullet back into the clip had been his best choice, but Thane had thought this through. As rational an explanation as it was, for him to be so lucky that Thane “forgot” to chamber a round was nothing short of a miracle. Had it really been human error? Had God saved Xavier’s life? Or was that the work of the Antichrist?

Father Brian sat in an interrogation room with Thane. The student was handcuffed and let his head hang. It was the evening before the fieldtrip. In Father Brian’s hands was a folder with Xavier’s name on it.

“You should have spoken to me before doing something so reckless. Do you have any idea how much trouble you are in?”

“I couldn’t tell you! I couldn’t tell anyone! That bastard put some kind of seal on me that stopped me from talking. Every time I tried, my throat would close up and I would nearly suffocate.”

“Alexander, don’t you know how you sound right now? The Antichrist isn’t in the school and he certainly is a student. None of the signs of the Apocalypse have manifested. Besides…”

He tossed the file onto the steel table and let the contents slide out. They were Xavier’s grades, medical history, and family background.

“He’s squeaky clean. He was a hyperactive little kid, misbehaved once in while as he grew older, and straightened his act in the years before coming to the school. He’s had all of his vaccinations and I have a transcript of his grades from earlier years, some high and some low. I’ve even spoken with his parents over the phone. He’s completely normal.”

“A little too normal, maybe? How do we know he didn’t forge all of those documents? You said you spoke to his parents over the phone, but have you ever met anyone in person who could confirm his existence before coming to the school?”

Father Brian stared at him, unsure of how to respond.

“I faced him. He destroyed my rosary and burned my hand in the process. I will admit, my plan had room for error, but I assure you that I did chamber a round. His powers are beyond belief and the Vatican must be warned! They’re the only ones with even a chance of beating him!”

“I’m sorry, Alexander. I’m sorry that you were put under such strenuous conditions all these years and weren’t properly looked out for. Maybe if you had gotten the help you need, you wouldn’t be in this mess. I will pray for you.”

Cleaning up the contents of the file, Father Brian knocked on the door and it was opened. He stepped outside and was met with the chief of police and a woman he didn’t recognize.

“You knew the perpetrator, didn’t you? Do you know what would make him snap like that?” the chief asked.

“Yes, I did. I helped him get his name out to the Vatican as a talented exorcist. For the past couple months, he’s been obsessed with finding some kind of evil presence in the school. He thought that there was a demon of some sort, but we never found any evidence to back it up. Why? What is this about?”

The chief motioned to the woman at his side.

“This is Malinda Tameo, head of forensics. There is something she needs to show you.”

Father Brian, the police chief, and the scientist stood in the forensics lab of the station. There was a table in between them with light fixtures under a foggy screen. The pistol was set out.

“Now according to reports, Thane fired seven shots when he entered the building, using up all the bullets in his first magazine.”

The woman activated the table and red light shone on the gun, illuminating several fingerprints. The prints caught the light like fiber optics and displayed the depths of their detail. She laid out a scan of the collected prints, digitally copied off the gun.

“These are the fingerprints he would have left when he loaded the first magazine. As you can see, his hand makes the right shape to pull back the slide and chamber a round. The reason why they’re so clearly visible is because when he fired all his bullets up, he coated the gun in powder residue, a lot of it. That residue clung to the oils his hand left behind, just like the dusting powder we use to lift prints. Now, I assume he cleaned the gun before using it, probably to make sure it worked perfectly and wouldn’t cause problems. That would explain the lack of prints older than these. However…”

She flipped a button on the table and a blue light shone up, this time revealing a different set of prints.

“These prints came after. See, there is significantly less residue in these prints, as it was removed from the gun.”

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

“The residue clung to the oils of the prints from the first time he loaded the weapon, but the second prints remove the residue, meaning that he put his hand on the gun again and pulled it away with residue on his fingers. The first prints came before the first firing, the second prints came after. He did pull back the slide after he reloaded.

Also, we tested the bullet and the gun. The firing mechanism and the magazine were working perfectly, and the bullet that should have been fired wasn’t a dud. We also examined the casing and found scratches that the others in the magazine didn’t have, scratches that come from entering the chamber.”

“You mean that…”

“There is no reason I can find that that bullet shouldn’t have been fired. The gun was working, the bullet was fine, and there is clear evidence that he chambered the round. There is no rational explanation for this event.”

Father Brian gripped his cross.

“There is one.”

If was the morning of the field trip, early morning to be precise, and the 11th and 12th grade classes were boarding the 747 that would take them to Israel. The sun had just started to rise on the airport and everyone was as anxious as could be to be visiting the Holy Land. No longer caring what people thought, Helena picked her seat beside Xavier and even clutched his hand. But she was surprised, seeing a sad smile on his face.

“Is something wrong?”

“No, nothing is wrong. Everything is… as it should be.”

As he spoke, the sound of sirens broke the stillness of the early morning and police cars flooded the tarmac. Among them were SWAT vans and officers in full body armor with assault rifles swarmed out. They formed a ring around the plane, terrifying the students. What was going on? Had some kind of bomb threat had been made? With a hundred guns pointed at the plane, the chief of police pulled out a megaphone.

“Xavier Michaels! Come out with your hands up!”

All eyes turned to Xavier, eyes full of terror. Their fear only grew as Xavier began to laugh. It was a deep, maniacal cackle, and when he spoke, it was a voice none of them recognized but all feared.

“Thane, that glorious bastard. Seems his plan worked and he spilled my secret. I’ll have to commemorate him for that.”

He stood up and stepped into the aisle on his side of the plane. Everyone around him was screaming, knowing now that he was the Antichrist. Helena’s grip on his hand tightened, fearful of what was about to happen.

“Xavier, please. Don’t let the other students get caught up in this.”

“As you wish. To all my fellow students, I thank you for the wonderful time I’ve spent at Rosewood University, and out of my appreciation, I give the following advice: duck and cover. It’s time for me to show the world what true power looks like.”

Outside, the police gasped in horror as a beam of darkness erupted from inside the plane, firing straight up. The blast was over ten feet wide and looked like a black laser. The metal of the plane immediately began to deteriorate as if splashed with acid, causing the ceiling to be burned away. Inside, all the students were cowering on the floor while their seats burned with black flames. From the inferno rose a figure, not seen by mortal eyes in centuries. Xavier stood, his true form revealed.

At twenty feet in height, his body was humanoid and incredibly muscular. His skin had been replaced with a red hide of scales, draconic almost. His shins, forearms, and chest were encased in a gleaming black armor, the plates seemingly part of his body, like the shell of a scorpion. Plates also hung around his waist, almost like a knight’s armored skirt. His human legs were now more like a predatory dinosaur’s, with his ankles resembling a second set of knees that would allow him to run on all fours. He had a long tail, lined with blades made of the same obsidian bone as his armor. Stretching from his back were two great wings, each stretching forty feet with a black membrane between the bones. His face was still humanlike, but his nose had flattened and his eyes were yellow with slits for pupils. He had a pair of horns protruding from his forehead, while a helmet framed the edges of his face like a beard while leaving his face exposed. The top of his head was a black bonfire, burning furiously.

All the humans stared at him with unsurpassable horror, unable to believe what they were looking at and standing in the presence off. Even Helena felt some fear, shocked that this was the side of Xavier that he had always kept hidden. But she had to admit, she kind of liked the look. Just by standing there, he looked powerful beyond words, an intimidating berserker that couldn’t be stopped. Xavier examined his hands and laughed.

“Ah, it’s been too long since I was last able to take this form. Sometimes I just get so cramped in that tiny human body. At last, I can stretch my wings for one last ride.”

Whenever Xavier honestly spoke, either when trying to frighten someone or just remove all doubt that he was the Antichrist, his voice would get so deep and insidious that it almost seemed inhuman, with an animalistic growl in his throat. Finally, Helena could see the body that that voice truly belonged to. They certainly matched.

“Everyone open fire!”

Following the chief’s command, all of the police officers raised their weapons and shot every bullet they had, emptying all their magazines in just a few seconds. Every bullet that hit Xavier bounced off his exterior like moths hitting a light bulb and rained down into the plane. Once they stopped to reload, he snapped his fingers and all of the weapons exploded like grenades, hurling the cops back and ripping through them with shrapnel.

“You aren’t nearly enough to keep me entertained. Spread the word to Israel and everyone in between and tell them that I’m coming. Maybe they can give me a challenge.”

He then turned to Helena and crouched down, holding his giant hand out to her.

“Your throne, my queen.”

Smiling, Helena climbed into his palm like it was a hammock and he held her against him.

“Now, to our new world order.”

He gave a mighty flap of his wings and launched himself into the sky, flying towards the place chosen by destiny.

In the hours that passed, Xavier and Helena left Italy, flew over the ocean, and were now passing over Greece. He had her in his arms, protecting her from the wind. He had to mind both his speed and altitude. At first, Helena had been amazed and terrified from the realization that she was flying. This was certainly different from riding a Vespa around Rome, but now she had gotten used to it and was enjoying the scenery, even though it was shooting past her. It felt so strange to be held in the arms of this frightening monster. To think that this had been hidden inside of Xavier all this time. She could sense the power in him, a roaring deluge just waiting to be unleashed.

“Once we get back over the ocean, I suspect we’ll find some company. That area of the Mediterranean will be a hotbed of military ships. Hopefully they can give me a challenge.”

“You sound excited.”

“Of course, I haven’t had a real fight in ages! I have to enjoy it while I can!”

Helena looked up at him.

“While you can? I know I want to avoid bloodshed when we take over, but you’ll inevitably get the combat you desire after this.”

He didn’t respond.

“Xavier?”

“Once the fighting starts, I’ll make sure to teleport you to a safe location. Even with my powers, it would be a bad idea to have you with me with all the firepower they’ll be throwing.”

They returned to flying over the sea, and as soon as they left Greek airspace, two jets zoomed past them.

“Ah, those must be from Turkey. Now the fun begins. Sorry, dear, but you may get a little wet.”

She teleported out of his arms, reappearing on a shipping buoy down below. Dampened with the foamy droplets of the sea around her, she looked up to see the two jets closing in on Xavier. From under the noses of the aircrafts, twin machine guns began firing off rounds so fast that the individual gunshots were barely audible. Laughing, Xavier swooped down towards the sea, dodging the streams of bullets. Reaching the water, he opened his wings and shot off across the surface with rounds splattering in the ocean around him. He soon pulled up and reversed himself in the air, closing in on the two jets. His hand raised, he sliced off the wing of one of the jets with his claws, sending it spiraling out of control. Turning around, he chased after the other jet, now desperately trying to escape him. Even with its engines, Xavier’s wings did not obey the laws of physics and allowed him to catch up. He grabbed the tail end of the jet and ripped the craft apart.

About to go and retrieve Helena, he was blinded by smoke as a missile impacted against his chest. Grinning, he looked ahead at the six oncoming jets, firing their payloads at him. Xavier dodged all but one of the missiles, the last one he grabbed and held onto. Chasing after one of the jets with the rocket in hand, he slammed it against the underside of the aircraft and sent it hurtling down to the sea in a ball of fire. The other five jets were now flying around him, trying to confuse him while the pilots came up with a plan. Continuing to laugh, he slashed at the air and launched five blades of shadow fire from his claws, shooting across the sky like comets. The burning apparitions struck another jet, killing the pilot before he could eject.

The sensation of bullets bouncing off his back drew his attention to the jet shooting towards him from behind. Opening his jaws, he unleashed a linear inferno from his mouth, washing over the jet as it passed by and setting it ablaze. The fourth jet fired two more missiles at him, both of which he dodged. Holding his arm back, he materialized a black javelin in his grip. Focusing with one eye shut, he hurled it at the fleeing jet and struck it in the back of the rear thruster. The lance drilled through the aircraft like it was nothing and pierced the pilot through the heart.

Xavier turned to the last two jets, now being ordered to escape. Refusing to let his prey get away, Xavier fired two lasers from his eyes and cut them in half. Down below, Helena watched the battle progress in utter shock. The idea of those pilots being killed was abhorrent to her, but she could ignore her amazement at the sight of such one-sided destruction. To say it was impressive would be an understatement. His power was equaled only by his agility in the air, zooming back in forth in all directions and in tight turns with nothing but flaps of his wings. More and more jets showed up to shoot him out of the sky, but all met the same fate.

The next challenge came after they passed by Cyprus. The United States Sixth Fleet had been gathered, including two destroyers and an aircraft carrier, as well as at least twenty other ships. It was as large a force as could be gathered in so short a time. The armada had formed a blockade floating between Xavier and Helena and Israel, and neither of them could help but wonder if those soldiers had actually been told what they were up against. Once again, Xavier dropped her off at a safe location, this time on a nearby sandbar. The sky above the fleet was filled with jets, launched from the aircraft carrier and buzzing in circles like wasps.

Spreading his wings to their maximum length, Xavier gave a thunderous roar, and from the black membranes, a volley of black spheres were launched, like rounds of buckshot from a rack of automatic shotguns. Made of pure dark energy, the barrage rained down on the swarm of jets, knocking them out of the sky like they were nothing. Everyone in the fleet watched in horror as the sky was seemingly set ablaze from every jet simultaneously exploding and raining down in a hellish mess of steel and fire.

Reaching USS Carney destroyer, Xavier swooped up and then dove straight down, crashing into the middle of the vessel. The ship was ripped in half with ease, the bow and stern sent skyward from the force of the impact. From the observation port of the nearby aircraft carrier, the admiral watched Xavier crawl up the side of the now vertical destroyer with a cold sweat. Ignoring the lives of all the soldiers still onboard, he gave the order.

“Fire everything!”

Every cannon and gun in the fleet was loaded and fired, this time in the direction of the sinking destroyer. Xavier took to the sky, maneuvering past every bomb hurled in his direction. With every flap of his wings, an invisible pulse of energy would be released and set off any rounds in the air around him. Having the time of his life, he flew up high over the clouds and then closed in for another dive. He struck a dock landing ship, crumpling it like an empty beer can and sending up a plume of water. Leaping through the air, he lunged towards another ship, this time with a charging sphere of dark energy between his hands. Cackling, he slammed it down onto the vessel and caused it to erupt into an explosion of black flames.

He did this three more times, leap-frogging from vessel to vessel with every ship he touched being obliterated either with a shadowy explosion or from pure kinetic energy. After the fifth ship, Xavier dove into the water to dodge the continuing barrage. Seconds later, a nearby cruiser was lifted into the air, skewered from below by a black laser with a diameter of over twenty feet. Another cruiser soon met the same fate, pierced by a beam of condensed darkness and sent skyward before crashing into the ocean.

Below the sea, Xavier swam over to a submarine and got under it. He placed his hands on the craft’s hull and dug his claws into the metal. Both his wings folded up into open cones on his back, and from them, two focused storms of shadow fire were released, his wings now acting like rocket thrusters. Using that propulsion, he rose out of the water with the submarine in his grip, sending shivers of fear up the spines of everyone in the fleet. He flew over to a nearby ship and then slammed the submarine down into it like a giant baseball bat, pulverizing them both and causing them to erupt in fiery explosions. He dove down again to get another submarine, repeating this process over and over again and decimating the fleet. Soon enough, there were only two ships remaining.

Swimming underneath the second destroyer, Xavier dug his claws into the metal. Giving a roar of joy and exertion, he increased the output of the two thrusters to their maximum, pushing up on the underside of the destroyer. Everyone on the deck watched as the water around the ship began to churn and vaporize while looking like oil. A loud groan was then heard, and slowly, the craft began to rise. He hovered above them, holding the ship over his head like it was weightless.

“WITNESS THE TRUE POWER OF DARKNESS!”

Roaring, he flew over to the aircraft carrier and brought down the destroyer onto it like the sword of Damocles, ripping the carrier in half and turning the vertical destroyer in a pillar of fire. The sky now darkened by eternal smoke, Xavier hovered, breathing in the sweet aroma of chaos. It was a smell he would miss.

The final challenge came in the deserts outside of Jerusalem, where the entire Israeli army had been gathered. Every soldier, tank, and helicopter was gathered. The city itself had been evacuated. Xavier stopped just out of their range of sight and dropped Helena off at a rocky crag to hide.

“One last fight, then we shall arrive.”

She leaned against him, her heart aching.

“Please, try and be quick. I don’t want to see any more bloodshed.”

“That’s up to them, not me.”

He then took flight and approached the desert army, his blood boiling with anticipation. For Helena’s sake, he decided to at least give them a chance.

“PATHETIC MORTALS! I HAVE SLAIN MORE OF YOU ON THIS DAY THAN I DARE COUNT! LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS AND WALK AWAY! THOSE WHO LEAVE WILL BE SPARED! THOSE WHO STAY WILL BE SLAUGHTERED! EMBRACE THE FUTURE!”

From what he could see, none of them were leaving.

“Very well. I shall teach all of you despair.”

He dropped down onto the dry ground and clapped his hands together. From between his hands, a massive claymore emerged, made of pure Hellsteel. He then curled up his wings into cones like he had before and began firing jets of black fire from the folds. Propelled by these twin rocket boosters, he hurtled across the arid wasteland almost as if skating, but with the talons on his feet ripping the ground apart and a vast cloud of dust rising behind him. He could see the fear in the soldiers’ eyes before he even reached them, and that fear only grew once he began his rampage.

He pounced on the first tank, slicing it down the middle with his claymore. Nearby, soldiers opened fire with Uzis, but the small rounds merely bounced off his skin. Turning to them, he raised his hand towards them and a black light flashed from his palm, incinerating the soldiers in an instant. The ground around him became a tempest of smoke and dust, brought about by the missiles of a military helicopter. The craft’s entire payload was fired, but from the sandy cloud, black wires reached out like lunging snakes and grabbed the helicopter. Stepping out of the dust, Xavier swung his arm and sent it crashing down into a tank. With more tanks and helicopters approaching, he got down on all fours. Growing from either side of his spine, straight tusks of bone were formed and then launched, propelled by streams of fire as Xavier’s own missiles. The flying pikes shot the helicopters out of the sky and sent them crashing back to Earth in flaming heaps.

An insidious grin on his face, Xavier took off across the battlefield in a sprint. He turned into a running tornado, spinning over and over again to slaughter the sea of enemies around him. With his sword, he cut through tanks like they were made of cardboard; with his claws, he sliced open the chests of soldiers and sent their blood spraying in fountains; with his tail, he sheered down anything that got in his way like blades of grass on a lawnmower.

“More! More! GIVE ME MORE!”

He zoomed across the battlefield back and forth, carving lines of destruction through the Israeli army and leaving the ground behind him drenched in gore. Once he thinned out their numbers, he took to the sky and flew high over the battlefield. He raised his hands and a sphere of darkness began to form between his palms, growing in size and power with each second.

“WEAKLINGS! ALL OF YOU!”

He hurled the sphere down into the center of the battlefield. Upon striking the ground, it expanded to a kilometer in diameter, shoving everything back with a powerful gust of wind, then receded back into a miniscule point and pulled everything back in with the resulting vacuum, and finally erupted into an explosion of shadow energy on par with the detonation of a hydrogen bomb. Black flames surged up into the heavens, blocking out the sun and filling the sky with storm clouds and dark lighting.

The battle over, Xavier returned to Helena. The look on her face was of inner conflict. She couldn’t condone what Xavier had done, and it reminded her of what a monster he was, but she had come too far and changed too much to shut it out. Xavier crouched down and scooped her up.

“Don’t worry, there won’t be any more violence. I promise.”

From the outside, the Church of the Holy Sepulchre didn’t look like much. Aside from its size and the dome on top, it looked just like any other old building in the city. If anything, it looked a little awkward. There were signs that it had been manned by guards in preparation of Xavier’s arrival, but it seemed his battle outside the city had scared off anyone who might try to stop them. Ever since arriving at Jerusalem, Helena had been overwhelmed with a crushing power, weighing the air down on her and making it hard to breath. It was the same level of power she felt in Xavier, but it was different. It was… warm, and comforting. Was this the power of Christ still permeating the city? Was it reacting to Xavier’s presence and creating this dense atmosphere?

They stepped into the rotunda beneath the domed ceiling, facing the small Aedicule chapel. The air was so thick with power, it made it difficult for Helena just to stand. As they each stepped forward, the ground began to shake, with dust falling from the ceiling above. Xavier grabbed Helena and shielded her as the chapel exploded, unable to contain the power building within. In its place, a beam of light shone down through the ceiling, blindingly bright. It was at this very spot that Jesus died and the earth was left behind.

“So this is it? Once you step into that light, the world will be ours, right?”

Xavier turned to her, a sad smile on his face.

“I’m not going to do it. You will.”

She stared at him in confusion, wondering what he meant. Xavier looked up into the light and sighed with that smile still on his face.

“From the moment I met you, I knew I needed you in my life. At first I simply thought of you as a challenge, someone to break, but you became so much more than that. This whole time, all my acts of cruelty were done out of desperation, because being around you made it so hard for me to be the monster that I was. I was struggling to cling to what I used to be because being around you was changing me. Helena, since the day we met, I was the one wearing the collar, not you.”

“Xavier, what are you talking about?”

“I once dreamed of ruling the world, then I dreamed of ruling the world with you as king and queen, but now, when I try to visualize the future, there is only you, without me. My desire to see you lead this world has overcome my desire to rule it myself. Don’t you understand? I’ve lost the will to fight. I’m ready to give in and admit my defeat. I see it now, the ending that the bible prophesized. I never had any chance of winning, because you won my heart from the moment I saw you. You changed me. You broke me. You robbed me of the desire to harm others. The fighting you saw, that was all I had left. Now I’m completely hollow. There is nothing left in me but my love and subservience to you. Helena, you’ve beaten me. There is only person capable of that, and it took the form of this beautiful girl standing before me.

It’s a saying as old as love itself. Opposites attract. You are my opposite and I am yours, which means…”

Neither of them were able to finish the sentence, but Helena covered her mouth as if she had just been given heartbreaking news.

“What? No! That’s crazy!”

“I realized it the moment you told me about your past, about your father.”

“I never even knew my father!”

“That’s because you didn’t have one.”

His words hit her like a punch to the gut.

“I began analyzing you as soon as you told me and I’ve found only your mother’s genes in you. The rest is something else, something that’s been hidden away for this very moment. Even I couldn’t find it unless I already knew to look. I wouldn’t say this to you lightly. I know it with all my heart and soul to be true. You are the Second Coming. God impregnated your mother to keep you hidden. No one would ever consider her being the host of the immaculate conception, meaning you would be safe from the world until you were ready, safe from me.”

“That’s impossible! I’m just a regular girl! I’ve never performed a miracle or anything like that!”

“No, Helena. You have performed a miracle. You made me fall in love with you. I always thought that Armageddon would be an epic battle between the Christ and myself, and you and I did have our battle. It started the day we met, a battle of wills, each of us overcome with feelings we had never before felt. From the moment I revealed myself to you, we both thought that you were trying to beat me and retain your freedom, but the truth is that you had already beaten me. All your powers were locked away so that you would be hidden until the time was right.”

“No, wait… this doesn’t make any sense.”

“Helena, from the moment you entered Jerusalem, you felt the power in the air. That power isn’t because of me. It’s because of you. It is your own soul anticipating the regain of its former power.”

Her eyes widened and she gasped.

“You once told me that God had a plan for everything and I’m starting to wonder if maybe you were right. Our meeting wasn’t coincidence. It was the prophesized clash of good and evil. You and I were brought together to fight for mankind’s future, and you won. It was just a battle neither of us expected. Now it’s time for the aftermath. You say you’ve never performed a miracle, but all you have to do is step into that light and you will reclaim the lineage left for you. You will awaken as the Second Coming of Christ and gain ultimate power to shape the future of mankind. I’ve lost the will to do it myself and am left with nothing but the desire to see you do it, because I love you and I know it is what’s best for you.”

She looked away from him, unable to process all this at once.

“I can’t believe this. This is just too much.”

“Just step into that light and it will be confirmed.”

“But then… what does that mean for you and me?”

“You know how Revelations ends. The Antichrist is cast back into Hell and Christ creates peace on Earth.”

With tears in her eyes, Helena tackled him. She finally understood that sad smile she had always seen him wear since they first made love. He had known this was coming. He knew the day was fast approaching when he would have to leave her, and he had been trying to enjoy what little time they had left together.

“No! That’s not how it’s supposed to happen! You promised me we would be king and queen! We would rule this world together! If you take my place, we can make it all happen the way we want!”

“That future is impossible for me. I no longer have the will to step into that light. As much as I want to be with you, Armageddon has been won. There is only your future as the victor. Besides, the world will be better off with you at the helm rather than me. Ha! To think that the day would ever come when I would say such a thing. You really have changed me.”

Helena buried her face in his chest.

“I don’t want you to go! After everything you’ve put me through, you can’t just make me love you and walk away! You can’t do that to me!”

“Then that will be my last evil deed, one last heart I leave broken. The future is calling, and it is a future that I can’t join you in. This is the way it’s supposed to be. This is what is supposed to happen. Helena, I lost, and I’m happy I lost, because now I love you so much that your future means more to me than anything, even being with you.”

“But I don’t want to lose you. I don’t want to be alone.”

“And I don’t want to lose you either, but this is the fate that was decided for us. It’s time for me to return home and it’s time for you to deliver this world to salvation. You are Christ and I am the Antichrist. This is the destiny that always awaited us. Besides, it’s been so long since I last spoke to my dad. We probably have some catching up to do.”

Helena just continued to cry into his shirt.

“Xavier, I love you.”

“I love you too, and that’s why I hereby…”

He then leaned down and kissed her neck. The collar and the three sixes briefly appeared before seemingly materializing.

“…set you free.”

Feeling the bond breaking between them struck Helena deep into her heart, deeper than she ever thought possible. Her memories would remain, but the connection between their souls was severed. She closed her eyes and collapsed in his arms, the shock having knocked her out. Xavier sighed and brushed her hair out of her face.

“You’re always so beautiful.”

He then picked her up and stepped into the light, holding her out. A gold aura enwrapped Helena’s body and she began to float, the power of God flooding every fiber of her being and recreating her into the new messiah. She hovered vertically with her arms held out to her sides, as if she were being crucified. The light of God was returning to Earth, and already, Xavier could feel it trying to push him out. The world was now hers, her power exceeding his. He snapped his fingers and a crimson portal appeared before him, leading back to Hell. He shot one final glance to Helena and smiled.

“Thank you, Helena. Thank you for everything.”

He stepped into the doorway and vanished. Twenty minutes later, Israeli soldiers swarmed in, ready for a last-ditch attempt to kill Xavier. They found Helena, glowing like a star and hovering in the crucifixion formation. They stared at her, completely lost for words. Slowly, she was lowered back down to the floor and they rushed over to her. Her eyes opened and she took a shuddering breath, feeling like she had been paralyzed her entire life and could at least feel her body.

“Miss, are you ok?”

She took the soldier’s hand and he helped her to her feet. It took a second for her mind to straighten out and sort through all of the energy and knowledge pulsing through her existence. It then came back to her, the realization that Xavier was gone. At that moment, she wanted to cry harder than everything in her life, but she put on a brave face.

“Miss?”

“Yes, I’m fine.”

“What happened here? What happened to the monster?”

She smiled and wiped away a tear.

“He is gone, he was defeated. And now, it is the start of a new age.”

Five years later:

Wearing a pair of large sunglasses and hiding her long ruby hair with a sun hat, Helena ducked out of the back door of her apartment building in Vatican City. It was hard for her to go out these days, as her followers seemed to always be camped out in front of her building. Hoping to go at least one day without being recognized, she strolled through the streets of Rome with a smile on her face, admiring the beauty of the world around her. Things had certainly changed since that fateful day in Jerusalem, when Armageddon was decided. Helena had been revealed as the Second Coming, something that surprised her to this day. She had been hard at work since then, trying to bring peace to the world as she was born to.

She at last arrived at her favorite café, the same place she and Xavier used to come for coffee back during their school days. She ordered a cappuccino and sat down at an empty table in the shade of a parasol. Waiting for her beverage to be delivered, she watched the citizens of Rome go about their day in the street before her. As they had time and time again, her thoughts drifted back to the world Xavier had shone her, his fantasy of the future in which they ruled side by side. That vision had taken place at this time period, but things were different from that reality.

She was embarrassed of how little she had accomplished in these five years, compared to “Queen Helena”. Every day was a struggle to prove herself as the messiah and secure the faith and respect of the world. Even with her powers and the ability to perform miracles, people of other religions refused to accept her or her teachings and a lot of Christians were against the idea of the Second Coming being in the form of a woman. There had also been mistakes in the beginning, brought on by her youthful naivety, but there was still progress being made. Even if she had yet to bring about world peace, the number of her followers was growing daily and she had become a political beacon on the international stage. Slowly but surely, the world was changing, and she would spend the rest of eternity making sure it was for the better.

Her coffee was brought to her and she took a gluttonous drink, savoring the taste and the memories it brought back, memories of Xavier. The two lovers hadn’t had a lot of time to be together, but his leaving wasn’t something she could simply move on from. He had returned to Hell, but would he stay there forever? Every day she thought about him and wished he would return. She was lonely without him, and his wisdom and knowledge would certainly help her on her path to establishing world peace.

Having finished her coffee, she was about to pay and leave, but felt a hand grasp her shoulder. A lightning bolt shot up her spine.

‘No, it can’t be…’

She looked up, seeing a smile she thought he would never see again.

“Hello, Helena.”

“Xavier…”

She jumped from her chair and tackled him, sobbing into his collar and soaking his shirt with tears of joy. He looked older than she remembered, at least as old as she was, and holding him, he felt so much different than before. He felt… hollow.

“Where have you been? How did you come back?”

“I was in Hell, making myself ready for the day I could return to you, even if it meant giving up everything else.”

It then hit her, the realization of this sensation. He wasn’t hollow. He was human. There was no longer any power in him.

“You… what did you do?”

“Five years, it took five years to completely strip the darkness away from my soul. It was the only way I could return to this world now basking in your divine light. The last spark of energy I had, I used to come back. I’m ready to spend my life you, my mortal life, not as the Antichrist, but as a man, a man who loves you.”

She looked at him and smiled with tears still rolling down her beautiful face.

“Welcome home. I love you, my king.”

He smiled as well and began to kiss her.

“I love you too, my queen.”

The End

Forced Stories

Fri, 26 Jun 2015 19:43:52 UTC